> Primordial Conflict
>  by Jumping Jack
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: You'll Go Far, Kid.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


You'll Go Far, Kid




My parents used to tell me, "Quiet Fire. You are going to make us proud. Attending the Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. Make lots of friends. And become the second of our family's line to ever be a part of the Canterlot guard. A nice thought at first. Something I had strove for after they sent me off to Canterlot. And as I felt the cold sting of a hard flack being delivered onto my cheek, forcing my body to contort and move at the impact, I had a single thought.

Look at me now, folks!

My ears were ringing. Stumbling over my hooves, I found a rubbery padded mat to be comforting to lay my numbing cheek on. I could hear something around me. They were cheers. Another sound followed. A bell, signaling the time out. Doing my best to stand back up, I felt my legs give out from under me, landing flat on my haunches. Before I could think of anything, I was suddenly surrounded by two ponies. My vision must have not been right, for I thought it was two. She looked at me with worried eyes, dabbing a cloth and putting it to my head. I felt the cool magic of a healing gauze and ice pack to be a comforting one. I sighed, wincing at the pain that coursed through out me.

"Quiet Fire, you need to watch that hook. It's the first round and already you are getting your flank handed to!" the mare shouted. I gave a dumb smile in response. Despite seeing two of her, this mare was the only one who had been with me since the start of my underground martial arts career. But by Celestia's ever round flank, this career hurt! I looked past the snow white earth pony mare with blue eyes and blonde mane as she tended to my freshly open head wound.

My opponent, an emerald green earth pony with a grey and green stripped mane that stood on two legs, bobbing in place and rose his forehooves to the air as the crowd cheered. Funny... I could have sworn I struck a few good blows on him. But seeing as how that wasn't the case, I immediately began dreading the next bell that rang, signaling it was time to begin the second round. Before I could stand up and wobble my way in, the mare adjusted my horn guard on my head. A nifty little contraption they had me sign off too in order to prevent cheating with magic and damage to my horn.

"Alright, Quiet. You need to read his moves. I noticed he opens himself a lot with those hooks and sweeps. Just watch out for when he stomps the ring. I heard that his signature move would leave a pony's bones breaking just from the shock of feeling it." I clicked my tongue.

"Tch! And they are worried I'm going to cheat..." I said sourly. The mare looked sternly at me, ignoring the protests of the crowd stating to get on with the match.

"Unicorns under pressure undergo magic surge. This is to prevent that." She suddenly gave a small quirky smile and a wink. "Go nuts." I wasn't sure exactly what she was pertaining too, but my horn guard felt a little looser than it should. If somepony was going to use his earth pony strength to turn the tide of battle. Why not fight fire with fire? Time to show the crowd what I am really capable of. The referee stood between us as my opponent scowled down at me.

"Ready to call it quits?" he spat. I returned it with a stoic look.

"I still have a lot of fire left." She said. The stallion scoffed.

"Maybe after they finish scraping you off the floor, I could have you clean my new trophy. How about that?" I frowned.

"Just shut up already..." Ignoring the crowd that was booing me and cheering on my opponent, I stood up, the bi-pedal stance I took had me bobbing in place. The earth pony followed suite, only he was swaying instead of bobbing. I readied myself. And as I did, I concentrated on myself. I could just imagine it, me splitting myself into two. She would think like me. Act like me. And above all, be a very valuable ally. I smirked at the pony, causing him to arch a confused brow before rushing at me, bounding on two legs. I weaved out of the way, only to have to block a quick jab and duck under a hook.

I backed away. The pony turned and was about to rush again when he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned, balking in surprise as he saw me grinning behind him. I found the opportunity. As quickly as the image came, I rushed, getting in low. And when the pony turned back around, wondering what he had just witnessed, I gave two good hoof strikes across his muzzle before swiping a hind leg under him, causing him to flail helplessly in the air before I finished it up by planting my forehoof into his chest and roaring with all my might, forcing the stallion into the mat.

Perhaps, a little more than I should have. The ring bounced as the pony collided with a loud clap and a thud. The crowd erupted into cheers. I wiped my muzzle, catching my breath as the pony lay dumb founded on the ground. I looked to see that standing over him was a strikingly similar mare. Fire colored mane and tail, beaten and bruised body charcoal coat and gold eyes staring back at me. The pony under her blinked once before sweeping his body around, causing my clone to yelp in surprise before the pony stomped on her as she hit the ground. She vanished into a wisp, causing the stallion to miss and hit the ring.

My coach nurse was right about the bone breaking part. I felt a new pain course up my hind legs and up my spine. I knelt, hissing as I tried to rub the jolt of pain.

'Well, good job, Quiet. You just caused him to unintentionally use his magic on you.' I winced as I stood up, testing my leg to see if it was still functional enough. The cracking it made told me that I was going to be in a cast after words. In either case, the match was still going on. The earth pony scowled at me.

"Lousy cheat!" he roared. I shook my head and gave a challenging smirk.

"Signature move. Now shut up and fight!" I retorted. The pony's nostrils flared in anger. 'Oh boy...'


~~~****~~~


I sat pathetically on my couch. The new cuts and bruises fresh on my exterior. Bandages weren't nearly enough to cover all of it. The cast on my hind leg proved just how much the match had affected me. I slid my hoof into the front of my flame edged hoodie, feeling the soft texture of my prize money from the fight. Or... so I thought. I groaned and tossed a pillow on my face, realizing I had forgotten to pick it up.

'My life has been one crap hole after another.' I thought. I sighed, feeling my body throb in pain. I tossed off the pillow and looked at the time. Almost midnight. I winced, slowly sliding off the couch and limping my way into my kitchen. Ponyville wasn't a place I had thought to ever live in. It seemed a little too gaily for me. But that is the Canterlot pony in me. In all honesty, the society is a friendly bunch. They hung out together, knew one another and even enjoyed the company and shenanigans that partook in the small village.

Definitely a lot different than home. Canterlot may have been a place of big spenders as well as being the big shots of the elite. But I didn't want that life style. I just wanted to attend school, make friends and graduate to make my own life. Simple, right? I put a forehoof on my sink, the dishes piled next to it. Using my magic to turn on the gem powered lighting in my kitchen, I turned the sink on and began scrubbing the dishes. It was at least something to do. On the third dish, I grit my teeth, feeling the anger rise faster than I had during the title bout against Quick Wing.

"Who am I kidding? My life sucks in general!" I said to myself. This wasn't just an exasperation of guilt. This was the simple and honest truth for myself. My life had went one way and now I am secluded in a village where nudists are always asking to be your friends and sweets are a delicacy here. It was ridiculous! "How did I go from Canterlot to here?!" I asked myself.

You wanted to make your family proud.

"Don't give me that bull." I spat in response to the inner voice in my head.

You wanted friends to be with.

"I don't need more friends when I have the best one there is!"

Oh, quit lying to yourself. When was the last time you heard from her?

I was shocked at my own response to this.

"I... I..."

It has been six years, Quiet. Do you honestly think she is your friend for not writing to you?

"N-no... she wouldn't do that... she hates writing letters."

But she promised.

I sighed, rubbing my sore foreleg. "I guess you don't know her like I do..."

But I am you.

I shook my head. This was beginning to get on my nerves. Thankfully, self-reflection was a good way to realize that you went through half the dishes and had made sure that every speck and grime was off of one dish that you didn't realize you were scrubbing the hell out of. I stopped what I was doing and groaned, dumping the dish with a loud clatter to the side. I propped my partially soaked hoof under my chin and stared out the window.

The night sky mixed beautifully with the gentle snow fall. Strange how the pegasi make the weather here more dominant than any other place I knew in Equestria. It was really breathtaking. It almost made me want to go for a walk around the park. I sighed, my gaze falling from the heavens and over to my neighbor's house. I winced, seeing the cute little decorations they had displayed over the windows and doors. Inside, I could make out silhouettes partying away. One of the windows was open slightly, by the sound of it. A grand ol' time they were having.

And yet, here you are, secluded to your home. Single... again. On the verge of being broken through martial art tournaments and the terrible fallout with your family. What mare wouldn't have your life?

I almost wanted to sock myself across the head. I ignored the voice and stared a little begrudgingly at the festivities partaking at my neighbor's. Loud music was blaring from it too. A mix of electronic and classical mixing harmoniously together. I sighed and looked over to the entryway of my kitchen. The dark, pathetic little place I called home.

Not much was decorations other than a couch, the new and expensive holo-gem television. A small round carpet with a coffee table that was given to me as a farewell gift from my older brother when he left for Vanhoover. A wall had a small memorial of me and my family during the better times of my life.

And on top of it all was the slob-fest of pizza boxes in a corner and the overly piled garbage can that I really needed to take out. I frowned.

'At least it's an excuse to leave the house.' I wasn't much for just sitting at home and doing nothing. I hated not moving around. Using my magic, I tied the bag's seals and carried the empty pizza boxes next to me, trotting out of the house and adjusting my hoodie to combat the cold breeze of the New Year's winter. Trudging through the three inch high snow, I made my way to the garbage can that was around the side of my house.

Once I found myself sheltered from the cold weather, I opened the garbage can, only to find that I had forgotten to take the trash out on trash day. I swore quietly, trying to think back to when trash day really is. I realized then it wouldn't be for another week. I sighed and plopped the bag on top of the overflowing weeks old food and filth while placing the pizza boxes next to it.

'I'll deal with it later.' I thought to myself. For now, I just wanted to take a stroll around the park. Adjusting my hood on my head, I made my way out from the side of my house and down the road. Ponyville was quiet and serene on most nights. But with the New Year quickly coming to a conclusion, it was one party after another. And I started to quickly regret going for a walk.

Every house I passed had some sort of festivities going on. Down the road to one block, I saw Sugar Cube Corner being more festive than it usually is. Pinkie Pie must have put together all these parties. It wouldn't be a surprise considering the overly energetic earth pony knew everypony she came across. And that included me.

I thought back to when I first arrived here, officially moving in thanks to the help of my older sister. Unpacking the last of my boxes, my sister encouraged me to take a walk around the town, get to the see the sights and probably befriend a pony or two. I reluctantly agreed and found myself wandering the place out of sheer curiosity. It's how I quickly began to realize how well everypony knew each other here.

Friendly smiles, banter and casual conversations. Everypony I came across had their part to play in ensuring their economy was well handled. And trotting up to an apple booth, I scanned the many crisp and clean looking apples. Behind the cart was a country orange earth pony in a blonde mane grinning at me.

"Well howdy, sugar cube. Ya' new aroun' these parts?" she asked, her blue eyes looking me over. I took a moment to muster up the courage to speak with her.

"Well... yes and no." I said. "I mean, I've only been through Ponyville once, but that was during a train ride over to Las Pegasus." The pony smiled.

"Well then, let me be the first to welcome you to Ponyville. Ah'm Applejack. Ah' work the Apple Orchard jus' a few blocks from 'ere." I gave her my best smile I could.

"Oh... uh... okay? My name is Quiet Fire. I just... recently moved here." I bashfully kicked a speck of dirt at my hoof. Applejack chuckled.

"So, I take it ya' met Pinkie Pie yet?" she asked. I arched a brow.

"What's a Pinkie Pie?" I asked. I instantly regretted saying that. The apples that were displayed in the basket at the foot of the cart suddenly exploded along with confetti. My heart utterly almost escaped up my throat.

"Hi, I'm Pinkie Pie!!" the pony said, a little happily. Seeing as my response was lost in utter shock, the pink earth pony cocked her head. "Was it a little too surprising?" Applejack frowned.

"It's your usual schtick. Now git out of mah' apples, Pinkie." She said sternly. Pinkie Pie gave a sheepish smile before sliding out of the basket and over to me.

"You must be pretty new here!" she said, taking my hoof into hers and shaking it. "Let me be the first to say welcome to Ponyville! I can't wait to throw another welcome party. It feels like it's been ages since I've done so!" I quickly recovered from my shock.

"Uh what? Oh, no... that isn't necessary. And you uh... aren't the first to say that." I said, trying to calm my heart.

"Oooh, I just had the best idea for the party too!! But first..." Pinkie reached into her mane and pulled out a clip board. She studied it a bit as she nonchalantly went over the list. "I need to know a little bit more information. How happy are you to be here? What is your favorite color? Your favorite movie, food, drink and dessert!" she flipped up a piece of paper. I caught a quick glance at it before she flipped it back down. It was a foal like drawing of Pinkie Pie and an alligator. "I also need to know exactly the happy to sad ratio too. What makes you unhappy? What makes you happy? What makes you super-duper-positively happy?" With each emphasis on the word "happy", her neck seemed to stretch until it was looming over me. I didn't know how to respond to a pony of her caliber.

"Heh, easy there Pinkie. Why don't ya' jus' show 'er aroun'?" Pinkie beamed at the idea.

"Good idea, AJ! Quick, I have to introduce you to my other friends! Oh, and maybe stop by the Cakes! I have to pick something up from them anyway. What's your favorite cake?" She squeed as she grinned widely at me. I was hesitant at first, but I slowly worked my way to a response.

"I like... hotcakes." I said, the sweat forming on my brow. Pinkie blinked once and scrunched her face. There was a low growl that made me think I had said something wrong. But the pink pony seemed to look down at her belly and rub it. Her stomach rumbled. She giggled.

"Whoops, guess I had skipped lunch. Hey, why don't I show you to the Hayburger joint around the corner!" She grabbed ahold of my hooves and dragged me along. "Trust me, you are going to loooooove it here!" I was uncertain if I should let myself be mare-napped by an energetic pony. But in all honesty, she was really nice about the tour. She spoke with clear enthusiasm I didn't think anypony could have! It almost made me feel a little... envious. I snapped back to reality, finding myself looking up at the cloudy night sky and the gentle snowfall around me.

A lamp post stood high overhead, shining down on me and darkening the area around me. I sighed.

"Yeah, if only the folks would look at me now..." My ears flicked towards the sounds of the festivities. I looked over and in the distance, I saw the towering gem like castle glow into a brilliant twilight aura. I could hear the ponies chatter in their houses.

"Ten... nine... eight..." I looked ahead, adjusting my hood and continuing on my way through the park. "Seven... six..." I counted along with them quietly. The thought of everypony spending time with one another. Laughing, embracing, drinking away the night.

"Five..." I felt that I wasn't alone in the park.

Four...

I slowed my pace, seeing something catching my eye. I looked up into the sky, seeing something dart behind the clouds.

Three...

I wasn't sure what it was. All I knew was it had a long slender form and seemed bigger than it should have. I was in awe as the slender figure descended from the clouds.

Two...

I couldn't move. I couldn't think anything. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. I always thought of myself as a mare that wouldn't be scared of anything. Timberwolf? Pssh, I tame timberwolves. Manticores? Take their tails and sting them right back. Hydras? Just juke their heads and have them tie themselves over. Bug Bears? I can create an illusionary big fly swatter to scare them off. Dragons? The Princess of Friendship has a dragon as her personal assistant. But I don't think that would count.

One...

Wyverns? Hmm... that is an interesting thought. I never even knew wyverns existed. Being cousins to dragons, they were more mythological than real. Or so I had thought. And seeing a big pair of green slit eyes stare back at me, about the size of a three storied house, I could tell you, I hadn't wet myself in a long while.


~~~****~~~


I jolted awake, hearing the sound of quick rapping against my door. An open bottle of whiskey and a few more bottles of gwynette rolled on the floor at the foot of my couch, I found myself groaning in pain at the pounding head ache I had. My door rapped again. Who could it be at this hour?

I looked at the para-sprite looking clock over the top of my television. It was eight in the morning. Apparently, I had turned to the morning cartoons sometime during my drunken state. But... wait... why can't I remember turning to it? I know I can take my alcohol a lot better. So why was it difficult to remember what I did last night? I took a moment to look around the room. Still pathetic and lonely as usual.

Speaking of, waking up alone was another thought that made me frown. Usually when I'm drunk, I would be at a bar, ogling the pretty mares there. But seeing as how I once again appear to be in a hangover with no pony to wake up with, I sighed and put one of the empty bottles of gwynette on my horn and slid off the sofa. I then stopped and blinked once. Looking down at myself, I noticed something a little odd. My cast was missing and the cuts seemed to have already healed. But the bandages and bruises were still there. The door rapped more fiercely this time.

"Alright, I'm coming!" I called back, feeling my headache increase with every step I took. With my magic, the golden aura making the bottle glow, I reached for the door knob and opened it, expecting some sort of pony just passing around the usual event flyers.

"Hehey! There's my gal!" a voice said. I winced, having the bottle on my horn clatter to the floor and rubbed the crust from my eyes. Taking a moment to get my vision to return to normal, I arched a brow at the pony standing before me. A dark grey unicorn mare in an orange-red mane and wearing a denim skin tight jacket. Her blue eyes staring at mine with a confident grin displayed on her face. That grin went to an amused smile. "Whoa. Fun night, I bet." I narrowed my eyes.

"Who are you?" I asked, still trying to tolerate the hangover. The mare looked hurt.

"Wha? Fie, how can you say something like that? Don't you remember your BFF? The one who had been there for you when you flunked out of CSGU?" she chuckled. "Of course, I wasn't no honor roll student myself, but ya' know, we had fun, right?" I took another moment to grasp what this mare was talking about. And then it hit me. I stared at her in surprise.

"Thi? Thi Billet?" I asked. The mare grinned widely, shouldering the single strap saddle bag on her back.

"The one and only. Just came to check up on my best friend." She said. Without any hesitation, the mare threw herself into the house, forcing me to open the door to allow her in. "And I have to say. A nice dig ya' got here." I arched a brow, peeking out of my door, looking down both ways. The coast was clear. I closed the door and turned to her.

"W-wait a minute... Thi. Where have you've been all this time?" I asked as the mare took a seat on my couch and kicked back with her hind legs on the coffee table.

"Traveling. You wouldn't believe the things I did and see. I got to sky dive, go on a safari adventure with Daring Doo herself. Partake in a gun show." She winked at me. "You know I'm a mare with certain standards." I rubbed my temples, feeling the hangover residing a little too slowly.

"But... wait..." I groaned, feeling like I had been hit harder than what I had felt at my last night's New Year match. Thi arched a brow worriedly at me.

"You okay, Fie? I mean, I've seen you hungover before. But..." She levitated an empty bottle of gwynette up for me to see. "You are usually better with your intake on it." I sighed.

"Just... give me a moment to clear my head." I said as I trotted towards the wash room. The thought of a cold shower would feel nice. But the tension I was feeling inside me told me I had a different problem to take care of.

"Of course. Take all the time you need. I'm sure you have a lot of questions on your mind. And don't worry." Thi held her hooves up. "I'm not going anywhere this time." I found it hard to respond to her. Stumbling into the bathroom, I shut the door and went to the toilet, relieving myself of all the tension I had built up. With a quiet sigh of relief, I flushed before using my magic to turn on the shower. Tossing off my hood, I stepped in and felt the relaxing cold water pelt my charcoal hide to lift my hangover.

As I stood there, I thought back to what I could remember. I had just left a match. I had won, surprisingly. I had forgotten to pick up my fight money. I walked my coach slash nurse home where she would spend time with her husband for New Years. I took a chariot taxi back to Ponyville. I then... reflected on myself for a bit. Went to take out the garbage. Took a walk. And then... what? Everything else after that was a blank. What had happened to me that I had to drink more alcohol than I thought? I had a sudden fear shoot through me.

'Oh goddesses. Did I get mugged or...' I shook my head. 'Yeah right. This place is too black and white for unsavory characters. Everypony practically knows one another. And I assume Pinkie Pie and the rest of the ponies she invited to my welcome party knew me now.' And while I was completely overwhelmed by the festivities, I didn't think the Cakes could bake a damn fine looking and good eatin' hotcake stack. Not only that, Pinkie Pie had decorated them with cute little smiley faces with fruits and whip cream.

I kind of felt bed for ruining the artistic perfection. But when I see a hotcake, there is no mercy for my stomach. Satisfied with the meal, Pinkie Pie proceeded to introduce me to her friends. A white and elegant pony with a curl styled mane, who seemed much too generous for her own good, was a complete delight and enjoyed hearing all my "exploits" in Canterlot. Then there was Applejack, the mare I had run into when I was lost. Calm and relaxed, she knew me already from looks. But hearing her talk about her work on the farm and the orchard, I kind of felt a whole new respect for apples.

Then, she introduced me to a sweet and shy mare. She was surrounded by two squirrels, a bunny and weird looking creature that I somehow instantly felt my warning signals go off. The eccentric character made it much more interesting to talk to this pony, almost breaking my concentration in trying to talk to the quiet mare. But as sweet as an angle, she told this Discord creature to stop and be nice to the new pony. Discord obliged, but in a certain way I couldn't tell if he was setting both of us up for something. In any case, Pinkie then showed me her other pegasus friend. A rainbow mane. Cyan coat and a confident attitude along with a lazy athletic posture, Rainbow Dash was by far a pony to be reckoned with.

In a sense that when you bring up a certain topic about what your favorite Daring Doo book was or mentioning the Wonderbolts. I was honestly surprised that I was talking to a legitimate Wonderbolt. She took that as a compliment and asked if I wanted her autograph. But Pinkie seemed to change the topic quickly and turned both our attentions to this other pony. One that everypony seemed to not mind being casual around. But there was no denying the acceptance of royalty from her.

An alicorn. A real alicorn was standing before me. Her twilight coat and cool colored stripped mane. She had just entered into the bakery with a small purple dragon who was having trouble trying to carry a few boxes of presents that I assumed were mine, into the bakery. With a loud pop, the dragon stumbled a bit, but amazingly caught himself and balanced the presents with ease. The princess introduced herself as the Princess of Friendship. I was dumbfounded that somepony of royalty was casually talking to me. What was even more surprising was the fact that everypony seemed to have known her before she had become one. Pinkie had asked about a pony named Starlight and Twilight responded by saying that she was traveling with another pony named Trixie in a show tour.

I snapped back to reality. Realizing that I had taken a little bit longer than I should have, I turned off the water and rubbed my mane and coat with a towel. The headache subsided, I looked into the mirror and blinked once. Something about my image was... off. And no, it wasn't the depressed, beaten and lonely single mare off. I pulled the bottom of my eye lid down and examined my left eye. It was faint, but I could have sworn I saw something. I sighed, pulling away from the mirror and levitating my hoodie to me.

I sniffed once and scrunched my muzzle.

'Geez, it smells like piss.' I folded my hoodie and levitating it next to me, I exited the bathroom and entered into my living room. Thi Billet hadn't moved from her spot. Or... Maybe she did. Nah, she probably used her magic. She took a pull of gwynette ale and was preoccupied with the morning cartoons. Hearing me enter, she smiled and looked me over.

"Well, other than the drunken state, you still look pretty good." She said with a suggestive smile. I gave her a cool smile back.

"Easy there, pal. We need to catch up if you want to go anywhere." Thi chuckled.

"Oh, relax. Trust me, if I swung that way, I wouldn't have minded. But I can't let that ruin our friendship." She teased.

Six years, Quiet…

I ignored the voice in my head and placed my piss smelling hoodie in the laundry basket. The only piece of clothing I will ever wear in a town of nudists. I then trotted over to the couch and plucked the gwynette from her. She comically flailed her hooves at it but then noticed my stern look.

"It's a bit early to be drinking, don't you think?" I said as I placed the bottle on a stand. Thi shrugged.

"I just needed something to take the edge off." She replied. I gave a small smile and shook my head.

"I have a different idea on how to take the edge off." I said as I trotted over to my kitchen entry way. Thi made a growling sound, only to rub her stomach.

"Well... now that you mention it..." I rolled my eyes and with my magic, I pulled out a mixing bowl, stirrer, eggs, flour, milk and butter. I even had a bowl of strawberries that was given to me by an unusually passive pegasus. Placing them next to the mixes, I turned on my gem powered stove and began to work at the ingredients.

You can never go wrong with hotcakes. I may be an amateur at cooking, but I can mix a mean hotcake stack. And thanks to a certain energetic earth pony here in town, she even helped me expand on my plate with this delicacy. Adding the ingredients one after the other while mixing, I could hear movement coming from living room.

Thi must have gotten bored of being in one place and was moving around. I sighed and looked out the window in my kitchen. My neighbors were helping each other take down the cute decorations from last night. I have to hoof it to the ponies here, their society is on point with Cloudsdale's hectic weather schedule. Work was a common chore and everypony had their part to play. I glanced at the second para-sprite clock on the wall. Still plenty of time before my own work.

Finally getting the batter to how I wanted it, I heard the stove ring and I proceeded to spread the batter on a skillet. Making sure I poured just enough, I let the rest do the cooking. Eventually, I had created at least three stacks of hotcakes. One for me, one for Thi and a second helping should any of us still felt hungry. Adding the coup de grace on the hotcakes, I levitated the plates and utensils into the living room and blinked in confusion at the small set up Thi had set on my coffee table.

"What are you doing?" I asked. Thi was looking over the bits and pieces of metal. I suddenly had a bad feeling about it. My friend grinned at me.

"Hey, Fie. Time me." Before I could process how to respond, the unicorn closed her eyes and with her hooves instead of magic, she began assembling the pieces together. I was stunned at how quickly she was going. Before I knew it, she had assembled a small fire arm. She opened her eyes and beamed. "So? How fast was I?" I glanced nervously at the metal beast she held up in her hooves, examining her craftsmanship.

Six years, Quiet...

I ignored the voice and decided to humor her.

"It uh... took you at least twelve seconds." I said. Thi frowned, swearing quietly to herself.

"Not as fast as I wanted it to be. In any case, wanna' see something else cool?" I levitated her stack of hotcakes in front of her position before taking a seat next to her, taking a small bite out of mine. Thi quietly levitated her saddle bag over and reached in. What she pulled out made me balk and had me stumbling over my hooves in retreat.

"What the hell is that!?" I exclaimed, ducking behind the arm of my sofa. In her magic, Thi held up a strange looking wooden bat. It seemed rotted and old, as if the years hadn't been too kind on it. But Thi grinned proudly as she flipped the bat up and caught it in her magic.

"A souvenir on one of my relic hunts. Pretty neat, huh?" I slowly edged my way out from behind my sofa, keeping an eye on the... eye that had decided to taken an interest around my room. When its eye landed on me, it remained there, making me feel a little sick. But Thi frowned and tapped the bat on the ground, causing it to rattle the eye and dart back around to the room. "Sorry. The thing has a tendency to try and get into pony's heads. But with the right treatment, this thing is as harmless as a bunyip." I took a cautious seat back into my sofa.

"Relic hunt?" Thi nodded.

"Yeah. Remember how I always wanted to see the world more? Go on dangerous adventures and be an all-around badass?" She waved the bat a little in the air, a green wisp trail following the eye. I took a moment to remember.

"O-oh yeah. I thought that was an excuse to get away from the folks though?" I asked.

"Maybe. I guess that was another reason." She said nonchalantly. "When I saw the opportunity, I took it." I frowned now.

"And that is why you left without really keeping in contact with me?" She couldn't hide that wince. "Don't act like you didn't see this coming, Thi Billet. It's been six years since we even talked. You promised you would keep in contact and I haven't received a single letter." Thi now found the bat to be a little more interesting.

"You know I don't do letters. Besides, wouldn't you have taken the chance of a life time?" I gave her a look that told her otherwise.

"Exploring death defying ruins is the last thing I want on my mind." Thi shrugged.

"I mean, it helped me keep in shape. And what about you? What have you've been up too that made you look all... what's the word... leckbladbla." I rubbed my bruised foreleg.

"I... don't really want to talk about it." I said. Thi narrowed her eyes before nudging me.

"C'mon, Fie. I'm sorry about not keeping up with you. I should have at least sent something to tell you I was alive." She gave a small snort. "But my... hooves were kind of tied up." I glanced sideways at her, seeing a look I have only seen her use when she held a grudge to somepony. I sighed and pointed lazily at her uneaten hotcakes.

"You gonna' eat those? I didn't slave over them for nothing." Thi studied them and I heard her stomach growl again. Giving in to temptation, she stabbed a fork into the stack, ripping a chunk out and taking a bite. She perked up and before she knew it, she was eating the treats like a hog. Taking a moment to catch her breath and chew her food that she had seemed to fail to do in her hungry state, she looked at me, licking her lips.

"Wow, Fie! These are delicious!" I gave a sheepish smile and rubbed my mane.

"I mean... it's just breakfast." I said. Thi took another hefty bite, coughing when she realized her mistake and swallowed before continuing.

"No way! This should be an everyday thing! Just picture it." She held a hoof up and waved it slowly across, as if she was really picturing an idea. "A lone Ponyville mare cures world hunger with the meanest tasting hotcakes." While the idea was farfetched, I blushed at the compliment. I mean, I was a sucker for hotcakes. But to actually have somepony really give me criticism, even though it was completely over exaggerated, it was still a compliment. I looked at the time. I finished the rest of my hotcakes in a few good strides before standing up and stretching. Thi watched as I had unintentionally did basic stretches as if I was getting ready for another one of my underground martial arts fights.

"So... are you going to tell me what you have been up too?" she asked. "I'm dying to hear the latest achievements of my best friend."

Six years, Quiet.

I gave her a small smile.

"Perhaps after I am done with work. In the meantime, I am going to take my hoodie to the drycleaners and get whatever happened to it a good cleaning. You can just, I don't know... walk around town? Get to know the ponies here." Thi arched a brow.

"You make it sound like I'm a free loader." She said with a small teasing smile. I rolled my eyes playfully.

"Totally." I replied before taking my hoodie in my magic and pulling my saddlebags on. "I'll be back around seven. And please. Try not to have... whatever that is... make another interesting day here." Thi blinked.

"Another?" I left her to that. Shivering slightly at the cold breeze of the post New Year weather, I trudged through the flack high snow and made my way to work, doing my best to ignore the happy ponies enjoying another peaceful time here in Ponyville. I kept my tail close under me, the awkward sensation of having to be nude with the rest a constant reminder of where I had come from.

'Just another day in Ponyville.' I sighed. Walking past the park, I couldn't help but look over to a certain spot. A thought had hit me. I had taken a walk around the park and I had stopped. I don't know why I did. But another feeling came with the thought. It was fear. Wonder. As if my whole life had changed on that very spot. Little did I know how right I was by a long shot.
> Chapter 2: "They call me, Thi Billet!"
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


"They Call Me Thi Billet!"




Having dropped off my hoodie to the dry cleaning pony, I had totally forgotten that my courier uniform was also in the dry cleaning. Trading the pony, I went ahead and put it on immediately, brushing a fake sweat from my brow, finally back into clothing. I do't know why ponies here never wore clothes. I guess they must be pretty trusting with their community as well as each other. Strange how things usually turn out, even during those "times of the month". I sighed, feeling more depressed as I had thought this.

'I wonder what she has been up to this entire time.' I wasn't talking about my friend that had shown up out of the blue. I trotted out of the dry cleaning and made my way down the road, arriving at the Ponyville Express. While martial arts tournaments were bringing in the bits, painful as it may sound which I whole heartedly agree, I didn't want to just survive my life by just beating up ponies. If I was to live in Ponyville, I had to play my part. Everypony else did, and I didn't want to be an exception. And that's why I became a courier pony.

I get to deliver letters and packages to the denizens and I get paid to do so. A win-win in my book. It is also an excuse to get out of the house. Heh, funny how it seems like I've been avoiding my house more than the ponies here. But that is just me being nitpicky. In all honesty and I have stated this before, I hate not moving around. Clocking in and trotting over to the counter, I was greeted by a cute wall-eyed pegasus.

"Hi, Quiet! Ready for another exciting day of mail?" I gave a small smirk.

"Of course, Derpy. When am I never ready?" the pegasus, Derpy Whooves as they called her, was more than surprisingly enough the employee of the year almost every year by the Express. No pony works as hard as her and that was something I can admire in a mare. Of course, our boss does have a little tolerance of her -ahem-... clumsy demeanor. She isn't that bad of a pony. Hell, I don't think this pony knows the definition of "bad".

Lucky her.

Ignoring the spiteful voice in my head, I looked around.

"Aren't you supposed to be doing the rounds today?" I asked. When she isn't behind the counter for an hour, this pegasus would be flying almost all over the place. From Ponyville, to Cloudsdale, Derpy could do it all. Derpy smiled.

"Oh, right. I've been meaning ask." She tapped her hooves bashfully. I arched a brow. "I have a teeny-wheeny-itty-bitty-tiny favor to ask of you." I leaned coolly on the counter and gave her a cool smile.

"Hit me." I said. Derpy balked.

"Oh no! I would never do that! Why would you want somepony to hit you!?" she asked, the worry clear in her voice. I waved my hoof, dismissing her assumption.

"Oh no. It's just an expression. It means that... You know what? Nevermind. What do you want?" I said, hoping to not scare the mare with my "puckish rogue" like lingo. Derpy smiled.

"Oh phew. I'm glad you don't feel the need to have somepony hit you. That would have been terrible!"

You have no idea.

Again, I ignored the voice and pat my hoof to my chest.

"If it was the case, I'm a tough mare. So, what do you want to ask me?" Derpy beamed.

"Oh right! Almost forgot." She went to tap her hooves together bashfully again. "I hate to put this on you since I know you are going to be busy. But do you think you can..." she hesitated. "Err... 'cover' my shift for just today?" It was my turn to give her the surprise look.

"Huh, it must be serious if it is you asking that." Derpy bowed her head.

"You see it's... well...¦ it's my daughter's birthday today and she has been so looking forward to spending the New Years with me and the Doc. So... oh I hate to be a bother... Y-you know, just forget I said anything." I sighed and gave her a reassuring smile.

"Go see them. I don't mind covering for you." Derpy perked up.

"Really? Don't you have somepony to go back home too?" she asked. I pretended to act like I was thinking of somepony. The thought of my friend who is probably getting wasted on my couch popped up. I then shrugged.

"Not really. I need the extra hours anyway. This will be a good chance to finally get in the opportunity for a raise." I was suddenly lifted up in the air into a very, very, very tight hug by the mare. Her cheek nuzzling mine.

"Oh thankyouthankyouthankyouthankyou! I promise you, I will bake you the best muffin bouquet ever!" I gave her my best smile I could, feeling the air starting to leave.

"That's... okay... I already... ate breakfast... urk!" The painful sound I emitted made Derpy let go of me, giving me a sheepish smile and dusting off my uniform.

"Eheh... sorry." I straightened myself and gave a small salute to her. She returned it before clocking out and hovering out the door. I stepped behind the counter and began going through the tedious routine of organizing the mail. This job usually consisted of two ponies organizing while three were out delivering letters. But since it was still the New Year holiday for Ponyville, those who didn't have families or anything "special" to do slaved away to hardly any business. As for the Express? Well, we do get holidays. But me and Derpy had volunteered to work. I guess she must have forgotten that she promised her daughter and I was the only one to come in.

Busily shifting through the letters with my magic as a means to help me move letters around, I glanced over my shoulder, seeing the once busy Express to hardly anything to disturb me. Again, I felt the small twinge of envy come back to me. Ignoring it, I decided to focus more on the organizing while I contemplated on how I should handle my friend back home.

Thi Billet was one of those friends that would be considered "rough around the edges". She's a good pony, works hard, makes friends and is pretty respectful to ponies she enjoys. But that would always be buried by her rebellious nature. She hated being told what to do, and she would butt horn to heads with our professors at the CSGU. Slacked off from her studies, slept in class and always skipped out Mr. Copper's lessons on dragon species. Her only interests in architecture, geology and relic research. She was indeed rough around the edges. Only having a small group of friends who tolerate her, I always figured she was only out to get attention. And when I came around, she decided to one up me with a greeting that made me wince.

She spat on her hoof, held it out and smiled.

"They call me Thi Billet. Your one way ticket to getting you on your way to being the best of the best of CSGU."

"Oh, go stuff your horn in Copper's toupee, Thi." One of her friends called out. A strange looking stallion that was handsome, but seemed a little older to be studying under Celestia. Thi snorted and waved a hoof to dismiss him.

"Not like I wanted to greet the new kid. No pony else would." I found these choice of wordings to be confusing.

"W-wait? You don't want to greet me, yet you did it anyway?" I asked. I admit, I looked like a total dork back then. Mane neatly trimmed and proper to Canterlot standards, wearing the school uniform and holding a double stack of my class's text books in my leg curl. Thi, however, always wore something punkish. Black leather jackets, spiked jackets, hoof warmers, eyeliner darker than my freshly perfumed charcoal coat. She was indeed the "rebel" to her and her friends. And at first, I was a little intimidated by her when I realized I had to sit next to her in my class. She kicked back in her chair and looked bored as I opened my text books and began scribbling notes.

She had this annoying habit of chewing her feather quill when she was thinking. I'm surprised the ink didn't taint her one bit. As our professor greeted us and we went through a small greeting ourselves to the class, I felt myself shudder that I had to stand up and tell my name to the class. I stood up and made a snap to attention pose.

"My name is Quiet Fire. I had recently moved to Canterlot from Hoofington. I am studying magic to understand its' properties and explore more of my potential in its' art. I... also had been told to make friends so... maybe?" There was an awkward silence as a bellowing laughter next to me made me narrow my eyes. Thi hunched over, slamming her hoof twice on the table. Our professor sighed.

"Miss Billet, do you have anything you want to share with the class?" I arched a brow. I guess Mr. Copper has had his fair share of Thi's rebellion in the past. Which was strange. She looked like a senior than a sophomore. Thi snorted once and wiped a tear from her eye before speaking her thoughts.

"O-oh nothing it's just that..." she chuckled. "I'm sorry, I just find it funny that somepony from the Hoof is looking for friends." The professor cocked an unamused brow at her.

"Is that a problem? Because if it is, I will send you to our Headmaster and maybe she will sort you out?" Thi stopped laughing and then proceeded to kick back again.

"Meh, I was just sayin'. I hear the Hoof is going through a gang crisis." She glanced sideways at me, smirking casually as she did. "Bet it is something else entirely than 'being a goody-two shoe Canterlot elite who wants to make her parents proud' shtick." I was in awe at this pony.

Did she just... read my mind?

She proceeded to chew on her quill feather as my professor sighed.

"Then perhaps you wouldn't mind flunking my class again and being held back for the third time?" Thi shrugged.

"That depends. Do I get to hear the rest of what she has to say before you buck me out the door?" This pony... how could I had described her back then? Over the top, no good trouble maker who has a terrible attitude to authority and somehow thinks she can win these arguments through constant practice of ludicrous banter. Our professor growled quietly before looking at me.

"Do please humor her? Then after, we shall begin class." He looked at Thi. "Without the distractions." I glanced cautiously at the ponies who were murmuring to themselves. From what I could gather in the short amount of chatting I could pick up on, Thi Billet has been the talk of the entire academy. One of the ponies whispered to his friend stating that Thi Billet was also the cause of a very drunk Princess Celestia. Apparently, she had intentionally spiked a punch drink to one of the professors she wanted to get back at and didn't realize she had poured it into the Princess's own drink.

Before she could do anything to stop it, Celestia had sipped the whole glass before the intro ceremony and began swaying in her posture and slurring her speeches. I could only imagine the amusing and bible bashing reactions that were erupted afterwords. Eventually, somepony ratted out Thi Billet when the news got out about the princess being drunk at the ceremony and they immediately cleared up any misunderstandings. By having a very scared Thi Billet dragged by the Canterlot guard and thrown at the hooves of the princess and was intimidated to apologize herself for the act.

I hummed in thought before continuing.

"She is right. Not only do I want to practice the art of magic and study it. I also want to follow in my mother's hoof prints of being a general to the Canterlot guard." That seemed to cause even more murmurs. I even saw Thi cast a suspicious glance. I felt the nervousness catch up to me. Did I say something wrong? And why was Thi giving me this "I-doubt-you-are-telling-the-truth" look. It was the truth back then. It's what my parents told me when I was a little filly. That one day, I would become an amazing inspiration to the Canterlot people.

It was a charming thought at first. But then I began to have my doubts. And it all started when Thi Billet walked up to my lone table during lunch period and sat across from me. I shrunk a little and tried focusing on my food. But the mare was insistent on looking at me with a judging expression. After taking the last bite of my buttered daisy sandwich, I finally sighed and looked at her.

"Can I help you?" I asked. Thi rubbed her chin.

"That depends. Do you think maybe you should just out right tell another big fat lie to sate my curiosity?" she replied. Again, the choice of words were confusing.

"What?" Thi gave a small hoof wiggle at me.

"Are you really from Hoofington?" she asked. I cocked a confused brow.

"Of course I am. Why wouldn't I be?" I asked. She suddenly beamed and pointed at me.

"Aha! That's the proof I needed. Then I bet you wouldn't mind helping me with something?" she asked. I looked hesitantly at her. I didn't know what to do. Should I deny her request? It was the logical thing to do. But I didn't want to get on this pony's bad side. Oh goddesses, what should I do?! Thi waited patiently for my response. I glanced past her and saw the other pony's looking at us suspiciously. I gave in to peer pressure and sighed.

"A-alright?" I said. Thi smiled more.

"Great! Listen, I am in need of some extra hooves for a throwdown I'm going to be hosting." I balked.

"Wait what!?" Thi quickly put a hoof to my muzzle and made a shushing motion, looking behind her to see if anypony was listening. Fortunately, no pony wanted to make eye contact. She sat back down and removed her hoof from my muzzle.

"Look, I know it may seem sudden. But I can guarantee you that it will be painless. I just need a backup pony to... what's the word... intimidate?" I glared at her.

"You honestly expect me to get into a fight on my first day here?" Thi shook her head.

"You see, that's what I am trying to avoid. If I can find back up with some form of toughness behind her, I can avoid it entirely. I just need to know if I can really trust you back." I snorted.

"How interesting considering you were the first one to offer. Even if I come from a tough neighborhood, what makes you think I want that life here?" Thi smirked.

"Because you didn't run away from me when I greeted you. That right there told me you had the balls." I blinked. What another confusing choice of words.

"B-but I'm a mare." I said a little red in the cheeks at the comment. Thi arched a brow at me.

"What? No, it's an expression. It means... you know what? Nevermind. Listen, if I can just get you to vouch for me, we both can walk away and you might even get someponies to not bother you and I can continue to do my own things." I eyed her suspiciously.

"That's what worries me." I said. Thi smiled again.

"Street wise. I can admire that." I slumped.

"Look, Thi. What did you even do that everypony clearly thinks you haven't done already?" Thi rubbed her chin.

"Steal Mr. Copper's toupee and glue it on his rear." I blinked once.

"Wow, really?" I asked. Thi shrugged.

"It's a long shot. But I think I can work it if I juuust angle it right." I don't know what came over me. But I did my best to stifle a giggle. Thi, however, caught it. But acted like she didn't notice it.

"I knew there was something I liked about you. I hope that this would be the start of a beautiful friendship." She said. I looked stoically at her.

"Easy there, pal. I don't want my reputation tarnished on the first day." I said. Thi cocked her head.

"You have a reputation already? Is it 'the biggest dork in CSGU?' or maybe 'the soon to be Canterlot general that may or may not have a PTSD issue later on'?" I don't know why, but again, I did my best to stifle a giggle. After that, we just kind of... hit it off. Of course, I would still focus on my studies and Thi would always copy off of me. Something I entirely expected. And after failing the exam of trying to hatch a dragon egg, something even a small filly can do with ease, I found myself in a very dark and depressing situation. Something that Thi talked me out of. She showed me this bar that she would go to and introduced me to the finest drink ever and a pretty damn fine bar tender mare. Eventually, with the alcohol running through us, I didn't think I would click with anypony in my entire life.

Thi is my best friend. She has always been there for me. She was there for me when I had the painful fall out with my family. The depressing break up of my first mare-friend. The second. The third. She would always find ways to bring me back from the brink of solitude. With nowhere to go in Canterlot, I had moved to Ponyville in order to live a more quiet life there. My sister had helped in the move and I was living comfortably and quietly. Of course, for the three years I have known Thi Billet after the exam, I felt empty when she suddenly took a boat ride to some far off place in Equestria and promised that she would keep in touch.

And for six years, I had spent a quiet life alone. Checking my mailbox and even getting hired to see if she had sent anything to me. I bowed my head as I stopped at a letter. It was written to somepony.

Happy New Year. We wish you the best!

I stared at it, feeling the envy come back. I noticed the stamp stating that it was to be in the delivery bag to Cloudsdale. Stuffing it in, I made sure that I double checked that I had everything in order. I looked at the clock and saw the hour had passed by. Once again, contemplation had me do a pretty damn fine job. I then did a double take and withdrew the letter I had in my delivery bag. The address suddenly hitting me.

"Cloudsdale!!" I quickly dumped the neatly organized letters onto the counter and shifted through them. It wasn't much, but it seemed that everyone of the letters were addressed to Ponyville. All except for one. An address in Cloudsdale. A sudden dread hit me. "Crap... and I promised I would cover for her..." Defeated, I stuffed the letters back in and looked at the clock. I had to find a way to deliver the letters. Especially to the one in Cloudsdale. Bu... how am I going to do that if I can't even walk on clouds! I bit my lip, struggling with idea after idea of what to do. It then hit me. I dug through the letters again and beamed.

To Mr. and Mrs. Namaste. Bringing much joy to your New Years.

Namaste. My martial arts coach and nurse. I remember her stating something during one of our training sessions that she had learned to walk on clouds with just a single thought. Perhaps maybe she can have an idea of what to do? I nodded to myself, stuffing the letter back in and strapping on the bag. I trotted out of the Express and began my daily routine of delivering letters. With the exception of the Cloudsdale one.


~~~****~~~


Shivering again at the cold wind of January, I made my way to the last destination. Trotting up to the mailbox of a small cottage, I opened it and stuck the mail inside. The design of the mailbox was cute, if not cringe worthy. But I'm not one to judge the mailbox. After all, her kid is slowly becoming quite the artist. I dug through my delivery bag, making sure I had delivered all the mail to Ponyville. I dreaded the next thing I was about to do. I stared at the letter with the address to Cloudsdale. The last one for the day. I looked over to the house. I flicked my ear this way and that, trying to pick up any form of noise coming from the house.

She probably is just having a quiet evening with her family.

I sighed and was about to turn around when I heard the sound of the door opening. I looked back and saw a snow white stallion with a blonde trimmed mane and tail. Dashing out from under him was a little filly bearing the same coat, mane color and eyes. Not long after was a mare who stepped out and closed the door behind her, glancing my way and waving.

"Quiet Fire!" she called out. I rubbed the back of my mane sheepishly when the stallion and the filly looked at me.

"Err... h-hi, Mrs. Namaste." I said as my pretty looking coach slash nurse trotted over to me. Despite a mare for her age, she definitely looked better than most mares I've seen back home. Must be some sort of ancient zebra technique. Namaste leaned over the fence and gave me a friendly smile.

"Awww, you poor thing. Working on New Years? Don't you have somepony to be at home with?" I looked at her, seeing for any signs of realism in her question. Of course, I should have figured when she started laughing. "I'm sorry, pupil. You are just so cute when flustered." I blushed a little.

"Errr... eheheh... yeah..." Namaste cocked her head at my response.

"Is something the matter?" she asked. I nodded and showed her the letter. Her eyes scanned it before looking me over. "Hmm, you don't look like a pegasus to me. What about that adorable one? That always makes the most delicious muffins?" I kicked my hoof on the snow bashfully.

"I err... she wanted to spend time with her family so I promised I would cover for her today." I tried my best to ignore that smile from her.

"So, I take it you want to find someway in delivering it considering you lack the parts for a pony." I gave a slow nod in response. Namaste arched a brow. "Well, I'm not sure I can help you." I balked.

"B-but I remember you recalling about how you walked on the clouds with just a single thought!" I said. Namaste suddenly burst out laughing. I flushed and bowed my head. I then felt a reassuring hoof on my shoulder.

"Quiet, that was just an expression through meditation. You can't really walk on clouds. Unless you know some spell to allow yourself and others to do so. And I don't know anypony who can help you with that either. You ever decided on taking a chariot to Cloudsdale?" I opened my mouth to say something, but closed it. I've been living here for five years and I totally forgot that locomotive wasn't the only means of travel. The sudden realization was so painstaking. I sighed.

"But don't the chariot pullers also have an off day?" I asked. Namaste stroked her chin in thought.

"The chariots shouldn't be on holiday. They have to pull families around to their destinations. Believe it or not, most ponies don't like walking out in the cold." That was pretty obvious to me on the topic. But then again, I was an idiot for not even thinking about it. Namaste then narrowed her eyes. "Quiet, I know that look. What is the matter? Did something happen to you?" I blinked and looked at her. I then sighed and rubbed my foreleg.

"Am I that obvious?" I asked. Namaste gave me a teasing sassy hoof wiggle.

"Pupil, please be more respectful of your elders. It's unhealthy to look down upon them." She winked. That kind of made me feel a little bit better. Despite the years, she still has that fire in her.

"W-well... do you remember when I brought up about a pony I hung out with back in my CSGU years?" Namaste smiled.

"That mare that always got you into trouble with the wrong crowd? I remember when you came to my dojo asking to get better with your at home partial military training due to a fight you tried to avoid with her." She chuckled slightly. "Funny how she just waved away my training. But you, Quiet, were indeed the best I could have ever asked for." Again, I felt my hopes rise a little. I then proceeded to continue.

"Yeah... you see... I haven't seen her in six years after she took off. No word or letter of response from her. Just... gone." I snorted sourly. "And then she decides to come back now of all times." I looked at my teacher. "She just knocked on my door, burst her way in and made herself comfortable with my liquor. Not only that, she told me that she was traveling! I mean, I get that you wanted to escape your parents and all the bad stuff, but did she really have to barge in with no form of warning?!" Namaste propped her hoof under her cheek and looked amusedly at me as I vented. "If she was traveling, she wouldn't have even come through here. Ponyville is in the middle of the map! The middle! Do you even know what she tried to pull once she told me about that?"

"No clue." Namaste smirked. I continued.

"She wanted to avoid the topic entirely and pulled out a baseball bat with an eye in the middle of it! She even assembled a gun in my house! It was like she didn't even want to apologize for the six years of going away!" I began to pace back and forth, putting on my best impersonation of Thi. "Oh hey, Fie! Long time no see! I'm not going to apologize because I'm too much of a badass and too cool of a friend to even say sorry. Wanna see the nifty tricks and relics I've picked up on my traveling? Oh, perhaps crack open a cold one in the morning, because that is healthy for a pony like me! They call me, Thi Billet! Your one way ticket to being the best of the best in Equestria!" I stomped my hoof, groaning in frustration. "She is just so... eeergh!! So ungrateful!" Namaste gave a reassuring smile as I huffed and tried to catch my breath.

"Quiet, take a few moments and reflect upon yourself. Tell me, is this mare really all that much of a bother to you?" she flicked the little red flag on her mailbox. "From the times I saw you and her together, you two were practically inseparable. If you really thought she was ungrateful, then perhaps you wouldn't have bothered to let her stay in your house. It's your home and you have the right to kick out any unwanted guests." I shook my head.

"But she isn't just anypony. She is my best friend!" I then realized what I had said and bowed my head. "At least... I thought so..." I felt a tender hoof under my chin and was forced to meet the pretty eyes of my teacher.

"If you feel that she is no longer a friend, then you have every right to tell her what you think. But it is solely up to you on how you go about it. You may never know. With a mare like her, she is probably regretting having to leave you behind all these years and just wanted to see you. You can give her that much, can you?" I rubbed my foreleg again.

"I-I don't know... what if she even cares anymore? She has always been stuck up in her rebellion. Does she even care at all about how I feel?" Namaste smiled reassuringly.

"A friend isn't just a pony you argue with. It is somepony that will stop whatever she is doing and take that small amount of time in their busy life to spend a simple moment with you." She then patted my cheek. "You better get started on finishing up your deliveries. Me and the family are going to a New Years after party at Sugar Cube Corner and would really enjoy having you around." She turned to trot up to her family. I sighed and was about to turn away. "And Quiet?" I looked back to see Namaste put a hoof around her husband and nuzzle his cheek with their daughter in the middle of them. "Don't ever be a stranger here. We wouldn't mind having dinner with you."

I felt the twinge of envy come back to me. But I ignored it, smiled and waved at them before trotting down the road. I glanced over my shoulder, seeing the three disappear around the corner of a house.

You can give her that much, can you?

I bit my lip. 'Was I really just being insensitive? I mean, she is guilty on her own part. But I didn't even stick around to give her a shot at catching up. I just told her to bug off and not freeload." I was suddenly dragging my hooves on the snow, feeling the guilt turn to loneliness. 'Why does my life have to go downhill?" I thought.


~~~****~~~


I decided to take a chariot up to Cloudsdale. I was surprised to see how busy they were today. New Years with the family must be busy in itself. Ignoring the nipping envy again, I trotted up to the booth pony and held up the letter and paper work showing I was under oath with the Express. She looked it over before directing me to the chariot leaving to Cloudsdale. Without any hesitation, I got on the chariot and told the pegasus the address of where I wanted to go. He then took off (with me holding on for dear life at the rough take off) and we soared high into the sky. I found myself being warmed by the small arcane fire gem emitting heat. Gem technology was pretty nifty. There were so many properties that you could use for them.

There was even a pony with a rockterate stating in an interview magazine that you could probably rule all of Equestria with the right stone. Thankfully, any stone that was deemed a threat to Equestria was contained and kept under tight lock and key. Magic may make this land what it is. But it could also potentially destroy it. It makes me wonder if we were put on this land to ensure that conflict could be resolved through diplomacy and action. Shrugging off the thought and thinking I had read too many fantasy books, I shifted through my saddle bag. I was surprised that even though I had completed today's deliveries, I finished them in record time. I probably might even get to go home earlier than expected.

But of course, I had to file paper work and that takes an hour in itself. I pulled out a small flask of water, taking a cool swig of the refreshing beverage before looking ahead and seeing the glorious pegasi city in the clouds come into view. The Olympian like houses and pillars donned the cloudy streets on both sides. We had pulled into a neighborhood. I scanned the houses, ensuring that I could pinpoint exactly the address I was looking for. Pegasi were hurriedly flying to and fro. While we were flying above the clouds, the bright sun warmed me with its rays overhead. In the distance, I could see two factories. A weather factory and the rainbow factory. While the rainbow factory appears to be on the down low, the weather factory was busily pumping out clouds and snowflakes.

The chariot suddenly slowed to a stop. I looked to see that we had stopped at the address. It was a house that almost made me think it was a semi-mansion. The pillars holding up the small dome rooms and clouds made it a bit confusing for me to grasp the architectural design. I looked at the mailbox, a cute little design of a heart and wings painted on the side. Aside from that, I did notice a young grey pegasus colt busily messing with a bow and a quiver of arrows. I then saw a lilac colored pegasus mare with a minty green mane and a bow watching the colt as he fumbled with the arrow.

"You got it, Rumble. Just ease up on the tension and you'll be fine." The mare said in a gentle voice. The colt, Rumble, struggled before spitting the arrow down and frowning at her.

"Easier said than done, Flitter. Perhaps you would care to show a demonstration since you seem to be so confident about teaching me." The mare, Flitter, gave a quirky smile before hovering over to the bow. Standing on her hind hooves, she took the arrow and knocked it in the cuff of her hoof before taking aim and releasing the bolt. It struck true into a cloud. The colt was dumbfounded as Flitter flicked her mane before smirking slyly at the colt. Rumble shook out of his shocked state. "Alright, Miss I-am-a-Wonderbolt-archer. Now quit hogging my Hearthswarming gift and let me try it." Flitter chuckled.

"Rumble, it is not gentlecoltly of a young stallion to show grudge to a mare. How are you ever going to get a mare-friend if you always act like that?" she teased. Rumble groaned.

"For the last time, Flitter. Fillies have cooties and I don't want to be given whatever disease they have." Flitter arched a cool brow at him.

"You'll learn one day, Rumble." The colt ignored her as he continued to fumble with the arrow and bow. I peeled my quiet interest in their conversation and yelped when I saw a pair of violet eyes looking at me. The pegasus arched a brow and smirked.

"Sorry, didn't mean to scare ya'." She stroked her chin as she studied me. "I thought Derpy was supposed to be delivering today." I looked the mare over. She sported the same lilac color coat as the other mare, making me assume they were sisters. But my eyes fell on her mane. It was the same color as a nimbus and it even spiked into a strange style I have never seen a pony with before. But not only that, I noticed a pair of Wonderbolt goggles on her head. I then rubbed my mane, trying to calm my surprised heart.

"I uhh... she wanted to spend time with her family so I decided to cover for her." I then held up the letter. "I then kind of panicked when I saw this." She arched a brow.

"A pamphlet to an underground martial arts tournament?" she asked. I blinked in confusion before turning what I had in my magic. It was indeed that. I had forgotten that I had it in my saddle bag. But I could have sworn that I dug through my delivery bag. My heart suddenly increased and I felt a touch hot in the cheeks.

"Oh no! Not that! I mean I uh..." I cleared my throat, trying my best to play it cool. I then dug through my delivery bag and held up the actual letter. The pegasus landed on the clouds and took it in her wing, reading it over. She then smiled.

"Hey, sis! Mom and dad sent us a New Years card!" she called. The mare, Flitter, looked our way and smiled, flying over to us.

"Aww, I was hoping they would stop by. But it's great to hear that they are doing well." The pretty cool looking pegasus blinked in realization.

"Oh crap! I forgot, wait just a moment!" She took off into the cloud mansion, leaving me to stand there awkwardly in the chariot with her sister. I then looked over to the colt.

"Err... cute kid you have there. Is he yours?" Flitter giggled a little.

"Oh no, that's just Rumblelane. Me and my sister just foal sit him when his brother is off doing Wonderbolt reserve practices." I gave her my best smile I could manage.

'Well this is awkward.' Small talking wasn't really my forte with ponies I hardly know. But I do recall seeing these two once down in Ponyville. But of course, I was out on delivery doing so and they were pretty much doing their own thing. However, something did strike me about this mare's sister however. I recall glancing over to them as they did stretches in the park. I was more entranced with the way the mare was bent backwards, stretching her back in an arch.

I never seen somepony that flexible before. And she did sport an athletic bod along with her sister. These two must be athletes in flyer competitions or something. Flitter then arched a brow at me.

"Umm... is everything okay?" she asked. I blinked and looked at her.

"Huh?" I said. Flitter pointed to her muzzle.

"You eh... kind of drooled a bit." I did!? I quickly wiped my muzzle, feeling the cold saliva brush against my coat. Why was I drooling!? I then scrunched my muzzle.

'Okay, Quiet, get it together. You are better than this. You are a professional courier. You are under oath of the Express. You accidentally mixed up a personal pamphlet for your participation in the tournament and suddenly drooled in front of a pretty cute mare.' I then saw the pretty cool looking pegasus fly back out of the clouds, bearing a letter in her mouth. She held it out and I took it in my magic.

To Mom and Dad. From Cloudchaser and Flitter.

This mare must be Cloudchaser then... what an awesome name. I caught myself smiling at the name before stuffing the letter into my bag.

"Oh, and make sure that gets delivered on the day after New Years. I want to surprise them." Cloudchaser said with a small smirk. Flitter rolled her eyes.

"Oh, would you stop trying to be difficult to our parents? They just want to know how we are doing." Cloudchaser looked hurt at her sister.

"I am not being difficult! It's just my way of showing love to them." She rolled her hoof casually. "Ya' know... in a tough love from the oldest daughter kind of thing." Flitter frowned.

"I'm pretty sure I'm a few minutes older than you." Cloudchaser smiled and brushed her hoof on her chest coolly.

"Pssh, not when I won second third place in the seniors competitive circuit. That right there, proved I have the greater time." Flitter gave a vixen smile.

"Until you started to slack off and I started getting ahead of you." Cloudchaser shook her head.

"Nah, I was just letting the other fliers get a better head start." Flitter rolled her eyes again and seemed just a tad annoyed.

"And yet, Rainbow Dash managed to become a Wodnerbolt when you had the full potential of being one." Cloudchaser suddenly looked passive and shrugged.

"Meh, what can I say. I felt kind of bad for her." I looked between the two and arched a brow.

"Erm... mind if I put my thoughts in the say?" I asked. Flitter and Cloudchaser looked at me questioningly before Flitter smirked.

"Certainly. I'm sure my air headed sister could learn a thing or two about not boasting lies." Cloudchaser frowned at her. I leaned on the chariot, propping my hoof on my cheek.

"If you have the potential, why not use it to the fullest? I mean, perhaps both of you would have gotten in." Cloudchaser arched a brow.

"What's to say we aren't now?" Flitter cleared her throat.

"Reserves, remember?" Cloudchaser sighed dejectedly.

"Right..." I smiled reassuringly.

"I'm speaking this out of personal experience. I thought I was pretty good at military combat when I realized just how much I could have done with proper training."

Heh, yeah. Then you went and dropped out of CSGU and tossed the dream of having to follow your mother's hoof prints. Good on ya', hypocrite.

The thought made me frown sourly.

"Of course... I didn't access my full potential just yet and it made me lose an... opportunity that I could have had." The two sisters exchanged glances. I sighed and stroked the chariot's edge. "What I'm saying is that if you have a dream to strive for, don't just sit by and let it dangle in front of you. You never know when that string it is holding onto will break." The two were baffled. I suddenly realized that I had unintentionally spouted wisdom and nonsense out of sheer habit. My teacher was definitely a sucker for metaphors. I panicked again. 'Dammit, Quiet! What are you even doing talking to two strangers that probably would care less about a damn philosophy! You have a job to do!'

I quickly sat up and gave a small awkward smile. "Erm... sorry, I didn't mean to... I just... uhh... gotta get back to work!" I was about to knock on the chariot when Cloudchaser put a hoof on the chariot to stop me. I looked at her and she was smiling.

"Hey... that was kind of cool of you to say something like that. Really, if anything, my sister needed to hear that more than I did." She looked over and I followed her gaze. I noticed Flitter darting her eyes in contemplation. I rubbed my mane in slight embarrassment.

"S-sorry... I don't know why I wanted to say it..." Cloudchaser shook her head.

"Meh, you are not the first pony to randomly give us wisdom. We are kind of used to it by now." Really? I wonder what kind of other ponies had told them something encouraging? But the way she smiled at me, something in the back of my mind clicked. And then it involved my heart rate increasing. Cloudchaser suddenly ducked as an arrow shot over head and struck into the side of the mailbox, piercing the middle of the heart. I wasn't fazed by it for some reason.

"Rumble! Watch it!" she shouted sternly.

"Sorry! Sorry!" said a panicked Rumblelane. Cloudchaser looked back at me and waved before hovering over with her sister to help the colt who was knocking another arrow. My gaze remained on them as the chariot finally jolted forward, taking off back into the sky. The semi-mansion getting smaller and smaller and the pretty cool mare and her sister vanishing from sight. With Cloudsdale finally behind me, I couldn't help but think to myself wanting to stay and chat with those two for just a little bit longer. This is strange... what is this feeling I am having? It was familiar but it was also... alien. Like something I haven't felt in a long time. Checking the position of the sun, it was almost time for supper.

I sighed quietly and propped my hoof under my chin as I stared longingly out to the distant mountain tops. I was feeling hungry and tired. All the cold must be slowing down my body, as I am usually better at staying awake. I then clicked my tongue, realizing another thing I should have done.

'Perhaps after I get back and eat, I should probably go pick up my fight money.' Again, I felt like I was just trying to avoid the house.

Is it really the reason? What about your friend?

I snorted. 'That's to be decided some other time...'

You can give her that much, can you?

The voice of my teacher saying this as if she haunting my every thought made me suddenly feel guilty. My conscious was a heavy burden to bear.


~~~****~~~


Finishing up the last of the mail organization and filing the paperwork, I finally decided to close up early and lock up the place. Tomorrow should be the same old busy day at the Express. I headed over to the dry cleaners to see if my hoodie was ready. Switching it out with my uniform, I sighed in relief as the cold no longer brushed against my charcoal silken coat. Throwing on my hood, I made my way down the road and arrived at my house as the sun was just setting. I opened my door and tossed aside my saddle bags, slamming the door and planting face flat onto my couch.

Fighting the need for sleep, I took a moment to adjust into the atmosphere of my home and slid off the couch and headed for my kitchen. I opened the fridge and noticed that my bottles of gwynette were running short on supply. I guess Thi helped herself to some before heading off to wherever Celestia knows.

She probably already went back off to travel. And you only told her that you were going to work and she should take a walk around town.

'Shut up...' I thought to myself. 'I've had enough guilt trip for today. I don't need my own thoughts to create more problems.'

But it isn't my fault you are being like this. It's her, isn't it? That friend of yours is always walking over you when given the chance. Barging into to your house uninvited and sampling your liquor like the good ol' buddy she is.

I felt my grip on the fridge tighten and my anger rise.

'Just shut up!'

Stop burying your own feelings! It's unhealthy to do so! Just let it all out. I can make sure the world will hear your cries.

I grit my teeth.

'I said, shut up!'

Do you really think you are better off being alone? That somepony really cares for you enough that they would just take the moment to talk to you? To understand how you feel? No, of course they don't. Because only I know you.

I reached in, locked a hoof around a bottle of gwynette and with a loud roar, I turned around and threw the bottle against the wall, shattering the glass and making the alcohol stain where it had struck.

"Just shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up!!!" I huffed angrily, my thoughts racing with the intention to break something else. I then noticed a stunned pony looking in from the living room.

"Uhh... I'll just come back later then." Thi said as she turned.

You can give her that much, can you?

I balked and called out.

"W-wait, Thi!" I said as I trotted towards her. She didn't get far before turning to me. She cocked a worried brow. "L-look I..." I found it hard to gather my thoughts. Thi glanced around the room before seeing the bottle I had plucked from her and she held it up in her magic, shaking the half drunken bottle in my face. She then smiled.

"I think it's time we finally caught up." She said. I looked at the bottle and then to her. I don't remember much after that. We probably went through the last of my reserves. But I remember guilt. Apologies. Happiness. Laughter. And most importantly, the feeling of loneliness no longer being a thing for just a split moment. Just the two of us, reminiscing on old times, good and bad. But more importantly, I could recall one thing she told me during our drunken states.

"I'm not going anywhere for a long while, Fie. You have my word on that." I then felt sleep and exhaustion catch up as I fell into a comfy soft pillow. I don't remember my pillows making a grunt of surprised pain though.
> Chapter 3: Strange in Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Strange in Ponyville




I found myself floating. Or... more like woke up to suddenly see the vast expanse of space. I flailed my hooves in a panic, causing my body to spin slowly.

"W-what's going on here!?" I exclaimed, my voice echoing. Not much is known about space to us. We do know about constellations, stars, sun and moon and how magically tied they are to our world. It was basic Astrology I. Only one pony had been to space and that was Princess Luna herself. We once had her show up to give a speech of how it was like in the moon, but it seemed to quickly escalate into something more "personal". That being the princess spitefully insulting the professor in ancient Equine. While it was amusing to see our egotistical astrology teacher get dissed by one of the sisters, she did state one thing.

"The stars are many and each has their own unique vintage. But I must remind you all that the stars are to be respected for what they are. If you deny their purpose, you will receive more than divine judgement." And with that, she marched out with her guards in a huff, leaving a disheveled professor from the Royal Canterlot Voice attack to rethink his entire loyalty to the throne. But to see the vast emptiness it gave other than the colorful clouds in the distance with the many stars was breath taking.

My main concern was the lack of platforming. I suddenly felt my hotcakes come back to me. "H-hello?? Is anypony out there??" I asked, hoping to at least keep my mind off of the ever increasing need to vomit. "I think I'm going to be sick." I suddenly stiffened (however my body was still spinning slowly) when I heard a low rumble. In my rotations, I could see something making its way towards me. Distant at first, but then increasing in size as it got closer. And before I knew it, something colossal suddenly zipped by me, causing my heart to skip an entire beat and I flailed helplessly as the pass by caused me to rotate out of my control.

'Oh goddesses!! What the hell is that!!?' I tried my best to stop my spinning, twisting my body in ways to make me slow my rotation. I didn't notice, however, the giant platform rising up to me. And when I landed on it, I made a small grunt of surprise as I landed on my back.

I never get tired of seeing mortals being helpless to the unknown.

I had to cover my ears, the pounding headache that followed with the loud booming voice in my mind. I opened one eye and balked entirely as I saw a giant green slit eye the size of a three storied house. And now that I had to time to fully grasp my shivering legs, I looked down and noticed the platform I was standing on had jagged nails and claws. I was standing in the palm of a dragon. Another loud rumble in my mind.

You must mistake me for a hatchling. I am no mere dragon. The serpent of balance is more than just a fledgling.

I don't know what came over me, but something in my mind clicked all of a sudden. This voice... that eye... I remember seeing and hearing the exact detail. I looked up, trying to not have vertigo take me over.

"W-who are you?" I asked. The serpent suddenly ascended higher. I could see long fangs and... more eyes? Yes, those were definitely multiple eyes. A long flowing mane that seemed to be distorting the space around it. Or... perhaps it was space itself. I didn't know how to respond.

Please, I do not want another accident. Specifically on my claw, thank you very much.

I blinked in confusion.

"W-what? What's going on? Where am I?!" I asked. The serpent hummed as the voice in my mind continued to pound into my head.

You are in my domain, my little pony. Here is where I watch over the stars, the constellations and the universes.

I looked fearfully at the giant colossal serpent.

"U-universes? As in plural?" I asked. The serpent blinked once in response.

Correct. I will not get into detail as it is my own law not to meddle in their affairs. However... I am making an exception currently as we speak.

"A-an exception?" I stood up. "W-wait... please tell me what is going on? Who are you and what do you mean balance?" The serpent seemed to chuckle as my head was suddenly pounding multiple times.

I am depicted by many in different tongues. I am represented as a symbol to balance. I have no known embodiment, so I just went with what everyone in the universes seem to depict me as. I saw another claw in the distance placed upon the serpent's long body. Ouroboros. The serpent of balance and exchange. I decide the laws of the universes. And every universe is playing exactly how I wanted them to be.

There was no possible way I was speaking to the actual depiction of universal balance. How can that in itself be possible!?! I rubbed my pounding head.

"Ouroboros? But you are just a symbol... how are you an actual being!?" The serpent seemed to give a sly smile, showing off more fangs than I wanted to see in my life.

Indeed it is something mortals cannot comprehend. Which is why I am blessing you with my own ward to retain your sanity.

I arched a brow.

While I have no physical embodiment. I am considered a... "Eldritch horror" in your tongue. You are very lucky to retain your sanity by even gazing upon me. You and seven others.

I still didn't understand. What in Celestia's voluptuous round rear was going on!?! I noticed something moving behind me and I turned to see a vast expanse of the serpent's never ending body.

Hmm... perhaps this is too blunt for your understanding. Your aura is too muddled by all these trivial problems.

He suddenly lifted his claw, making me fall onto my belly at the force he was rising it at. He leveled an eye to me.

Mortal. I have come to you in this form of familiarity to state a coming affair I would like to discuss. Unfortunately, I have to manage the six others after you in order to do so. Fortunately for me... the pounding headache told me he was laughing to himself. I will be having an "audience" with your world's ruler. Or in this case a pawn of the universe. Until then, I wanted to see exactly the vessel one of my daughters has chosen... preferably sober now.

There was another low rumble.

To think they wanted to take their disputes in your universe. They are adorable, if not, childish.

I felt the claw platform leave me and I flailed helplessly.

Until we meet again, Quiet Fire. I would like to enjoy another drink or two with you and those colorful cartoons.

I balked at the sudden thought.

"W-wait... we shared a drink!?" That was all I could manage before I found myself jolting out of my couch and landing on the floor with a painful yelp.


~~~****~~


Thi Billet put an ice pack on the back of my head. Other than the constant migraine I was having from the dream and bashing my head against my coffee table, I groaned tiredly.

"I hate hangovers..." I murmured. Thi smirked.

"I could tell you definitely needed to let loose a little." She rubbed the back of her mane. "I mean, you did get a little carried away, but I was on the verge of passing out myself." She then frowned and rubbed the front of her hind legs. "You need to be careful where you stick that horn. Using my lap as a pin cushion pillow was a very painful feeling." I blushed a little.

"S-sorry. I was just so exhausted from work that I just..." I tried to think back to the dream I had. "I... just want this headache to stop." Thi stood up and stretched.

"In any case, I think we can just take the time and relax a little more." I looked at her tiredly.

"Relax? I still have to clean house and everything." Thi looked around the room.

"From what I checked, you keep this place tidier than my apartment back in Canterlot." I frowned.

"Yours is a different story, lazy butt. If we hadn't taken care of the mold problem then you would have come down with some sort of disease or something." Thi shrugged.

"Meh, was planning on moving out of it anyway." She then looked my way and smiled. I blinked once and returned her look with stoicism.

"No." I said. Thi slumped.

"Why not? I mean, we are best friends, aren't we? I'm finally back from my traveling. I find out that you own a cozy little cottage here in Ponyville. I go all this way to see you and you just say no?" She gave a hurtful look. "How could you?" She then gave a small teasing smile. I rolled my eyes.

"Thi, I am glad that you are back and in good health. But I..." I sighed. "I'm not sure I'm ready to have another pony under my roof again." Thi arched a brow.

"Again with the 'another' thing. Is Ponyville really that interesting despite it being out of the way?" I nodded.

"Eeyup." Thi shook her head.

"Okay, but still, what do you mean by another pony? You had a roommate before?" I remained quiet, hoping that my distant look wouldn't be noticed. However, nothing escapes Thi's archeological observation. I sighed.

"I... had a thing going with an earth pony I met." Thi smirked.

"Really now? You didn't say anything about that in your Ponyville gossip." She rolled her hoof. "Ya' know... 'cus we were drunk and all." I slumped forward, balancing the ice pack on my head.

"I really thought I felt a connection with her. She owned one of the many flower stores here. Pretty looks. Cute mannerisms. Was definitely a party mare. Shared a few drinks at the bar, joined in social events. Somepony that helped me stay out of the house and my state of mind." Thi sat next to me, listening intently. "She and I had something going for us. And when I had asked her, she gave me the okay." I then rasped a chuckle. "But then you know how my relationships always turn out. She cheated on me with a stallion, we got into a fight, I let my Hoofington self out and afterwords secluded myself into a long depression in my house with a bottle almost every morning." Thi nodded.

"Somethings never change then. But still, sorry to hear that happened to you... err... again." I waved a hoof.

"It took longer to get over it, but I'm fine now." I looked spiteful as I continued. “Perhaps I should just remain single. Relationships are such a drag." Thi smiled.

"Now you're getting it. I, for one, never stick to one pony. It's always like some sort of flame that you just have fun with before going on to a different one." She kicked back with a confident smirk. "To sum it up, plenty of fish in the sea. You deserve better in life. Blah, blah, blah, philosophy in relationships and all that other hum drum shpeel." I found myself smiling softly at this. "The point is is that what you need is a good long break of trying to hunt for that perfect special somepony and focus on what you want to do. Like... I don't know, open up a bakery of hotcakes?" She rubbed her stomach. "Speaking of, I could go for some more."

I giggled.

"Alright, lazy butt. But you and I have to go shopping afterwprds. I'm out of ale and beer and I need some more for episodes of Little Light Princess and her Menageries." Thi looked disgustedly.

"They still air that horrible third rate magician show? You know it's bad when a unicorn and her group of entertainers are blatantly using magic for their act." I shrugged.

"Which is where the alcohol comes in." Thi smiled and stood up.

"Then shopping it is."


~~~****~~~


I couldn't help but retain a small smile of amusement as Thi Billet admired the busy yet calm and quiet snow covered community that made up Ponyville. The markets and streets were always cramped with ponies. Some more unique and others that are just your basic run of the mill kiosk if you are put off by the more interesting ones. When I showed Thi Sugar Cube Corner, she immediately fell her gaze onto the many treats and delicacies that lined the display cases and windows. We entered and noticed that there was a cutie-quinceanera taking place. The little fillies and colts played games and stuffed their faces full of cake and punch.

"Aww, lucky devils. I wish my coming of age was this happy." Thi said. I nudged her slightly.

"Well, there is still a chance. If you want, all you have to do is put on a party hat and sing along with the others. No pony here will judge you for that." Thi squinted her eyes at me.

"Tempting. But I don't sing." She then levitated a small bit of cake over to her and sampled it. "Delicious." She said with a chocolaty smile. I looked around. Something seemed different. I mean, other than the party confetti all over the ground and the festivities, there was one thing these parties usually have.

"Where's Pinkie Pie?" I asked to myself. Mrs. Cake, who had happened to be walking out of the back with a freshly baked cake, smiled at us.

"Oh, hello dears. If you are wondering about Pinkie, she had to go to the castle for a spell." Thi rubbed her chin.

"I've been meaning to ask now that it is brought up. Why is there a castle just down the road?" Mrs. Cake placed the cake on the counter before speaking.

"Oh, I'm sure Pinkie would enjoy talking about that. I don't know the full details myself, but if you want, you are free to talk to Twilight about it." Thi took another bite out of her stolen cake.

"Whosth Twiligth?" she asked. I nudged her.

"Royalty accepted." Thi slowed her chewing, her face furrowing in thought. I know Thi isn't fond of royal authority. But I figured it would be okay to expose her to Twilight. After all, she is the only one that seems to be casual about the whole thing. "C'mon, I'll show you." Mrs. Cake stepped out from behind the counter.

"Just a moment, dear." She trotted over to me and reached into her apron pocket, withdrawing a parchment and holding it up in her hoof. “I hate to ask on your off day. But do you think you can deliver this to Pinkie? I want her to pick up a few things when she is done with the whole friendship problem." I smiled and levitated the parchment to me, stuffing it in my hoodie's pocket.

"No problem, Mrs. Cake. I'll see to it that she'll get it." Mrs. Cake smiled. As she did, I saw two ponies, a colt and filly, playing tag with another before laughing and rushing out of the store. Mrs. Cake put a hoof to her cheek.

"They grow up so fast. When you have kids of your own, don't be strangers around here." I rubbed my mane.

"No worries. Not like I had plans to anyway." I nudged Thi again. "Not sure about Thi here. Do you think there is a desperate stallion available? I'm sure Thi wouldn't mind." Thi slugged me back playfully in the shoulder as I laughed.

"Shut up, you." She said.


~~~****~~~


Thi and I stood in front of the castle. She seemed a little intimidated by its size.

"And I thought The Crystal Empire was big." She said. I shrugged.

"This is as big as Ponyville can get. From what I've been told, this castle grew out of the ground and suddenly Ponyville grew into a small but big part of the economy." I waved a hoof. "Of course, ponies here don't seem to mind. In fact, I think they enjoy the interesting lives the castle brings along with the occasional Everfree creature stumbling into town." Thi hummed.

"You weren't kidding about interesting." I hid a smile.

'Caught your interest, did I?' I then trotted up to the door, only to have Thi stop me with a hoof on my shoulder.

"W-wait! You sure you want to be walking up to royalty without any form of audience?" I looked back at the castle.

"Do you see any guards here?" I asked. Thi glanced over to the castle before frowning.

"I'm just trying to make sure we aren't going to regret just walking into the place." I patted her hoof with mine.

"Still traumatized after the fact of spiking Princess Celestia's punch?" her look told me that it was more serious than I had thought.

"It is a nightmare." She said bluntly. I rolled my eyes.

"It's alright, Thi. Nothing really major happens other than friendship problems. What's the worst that could happen?" I reached for the door with my magic and before I knew it, something loud and ear piercing made both of us cover our ears.

"Do castles always have such a loud alarm?!" I heard Thi shout over the screeching sound. I was about to respond when I was suddenly hit with a rainbow like beam and found myself encased in a bubble.

Well this is new...

I struggled inside the bubble, stretching when I pushed against it. Thi tried popping it with a nearby bush of prickle seeds. Whatever had me incased, however, definitely started to get a little cramped. Oh no... the bubble was getting smaller! I again struggled against it, the bubble contorting to the force.

"T-Thi! Help!" I called out, panic taking me over. Thi grit her teeth and looked around, seeing what she could find that might get me out. She then closed her eyes and with her magic, she withdrew the small metal beast she had assembled on my coffee table. She took aim at me. "W-wait! Thi!" I cried out. I wasn't ready to die! Not like this!!

"Quiet, please trust me on this!" Thi said over the screeching alarm. She took aim again, steadying the firearm in her magic. Has Thi ever used a thing like that before!? With uncertainty and the space getting all too small, I was helpless as my best friend held a gun up to me. I closed my eyes, waiting for the inevitable fate. Suddenly, the alarm stopped as I heard a loud pop and I flailed helplessly in the air before landing on the ground on my side as soon as Thi fired off a shot. The small arcane bullet zipped by me as I fell, bouncing off the castle wall and then vanishing to wherever it will land.

"What's going on!?" We heard a voice exclaim. I shook away the daze and looked up to the castle to see a group of ponies looking at us. Thi may not have recognized them, but I did. And when Thi suddenly stood over me and aimed a gun at them, her expression grim, the ponies balked in confusion.

"Thi, don't!!" I shouted as I shoved her and the firearm went off again and ricocheted off the castle wall, nearly grazing the light blue pegasus in a rainbow mane. As quick as a speeding bullet, the pony suddenly tackled Thi to the ground and the two began exchanging hoof punches to one another. I rushed over and got in between them, trying my best to pull them apart.

"What is going on out here?" I heard another voice say.

"C'mon! Put 'em up!" I heard the pegasus shout. "Aim that gun again! I won't let you hurt my friends!"

"Piss off!!" Thi retorted as she tried clawing her way over me to the pegasus that was also trying to claw her way towards my friend.

"Rainbow Dash, stop!" I heard another voice shout and the sound of hoofsteps cantering over to us. However, Thi and Rainbow Dash continued to claw there way. I was suddenly slugged in the cheek and I felt my temper increase.

"Alright, enough!!" I roared. Suddenly towering over the two in a bi-pedal stance, I locked my hooves around the back of their necks and brought their heads together. That seemed to do it as the two suddenly went down in a daze. The conflict now resolved, I drug Thi away while two familiar ponies pulled Rainbow Dash away. I looked over to see the five ponies looking worriedly at Rainbow Dash before looking our way.

'Dammit! So much for trying to make friends..." Rainbow Dash was quick to come too and wiped her bloodied muzzle.

"Girls, please calm down!" I looked to see the alicorn Princess of Friendship trot over to Rainbow Dash and examine her wounds. "Now please, somepony tell me what happened??" Rainbow Dash spat.

"That pony almost tried shooting us!!" she exclaimed. I glanced down at Thi who was slowly coming too. The alicorn looked our way, her and her friends (aside from Rainbow) clearly confused and worried for both pony's well-being. However, as I tried to drag Thi away as to avoid anymore problems, there was a flash of purple and the alicorn was suddenly looking at us with a stern look.

"Look, there has to be a good reason!" I felt myself shrinking as I tried getting Thi to stand. "And I don't want any more fighting. We will reason this by talking and lunch." Thi shook away her daze and we both exchanged glances.

This day just couldn't get any more better... just another day in Ponyville.


~~~****~~~


The hayburger joint was back in business after the New Years. Ponies who didn't want to cook all the meals for a get together chewed away happily at their buns and hay fries. While they were happy and content with their food, the group of us sat in a booth, the tension high in the air. Thi huffed angrily, avoiding any form of eye contact with Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash obliged by following her example. Rarity and Fluttershy had tended to the wounds of both ponies and now here we are, eating a family pack of hay fries and hayburgers at a low price of forty-two bits.

While everypony chewed quietly at their food (aside from the two ponies that refused to even take a bite of theirs and wanted to avoid any contact with each other) I sighed and put down my burger.

"L-look... for the record, I want to say that my friend here didn't mean any foul intentions." I said pathetically. "She was only trying to protect me." Applejack arched a brow.

"Where did she even get a firearm like that? Those things are forbidden here." She eyed my friend suspiciously. Thi returned the look by turning herself away and huffing. Twilight, who chewed and swallowed her food, spoke up.

"Firearm or not, I still don't understand what really happened. So please, just tell us what happened and maybe we can figure out what to do next." The five ponies looked at me, their expressions clearly worried. I shrunk in my seat. Deciding to toss my hood up, I then spoke.

"I uhh... well..." I sighed and put a reassuring hoof on Thi's back. "Let me first start off by introducing her. This is Thi Billet. My best friend from Canterlot and Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns." Twilight perked up at this. "She has... well... she doesn't like ponies that threaten her or her friends." I tried my best to sum it up. "Long story short, she went traveling for six years and she only showed back up yesterday. I was trying to show her around the town and the castle when there was this loud sound and a rainbow beam encasing me in a bubble that I want to say was slowly crushing me."

"Oh my. How awful!" Fluttershy said. "She must have been very worried for you."

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie said as she suddenly ate her hayburger whole and chewed happily before looking at us. "I mean, wouldn'th we if ith was one of us?" Rarity shook her head.

"But that still doesn't explain why she took aim at us. I for one am distraught by this and would like to know where she even got such a wretched thing?" Thi remained quiet as I sighed.

"I... am not sure myself. I thought she had just assembled it to show off. I didn't think it was actually loaded." Twilight rubbed her chin.

"Hmm. You said a bubble. What kind of bubble?" she asked. "We heard the loud screech. But we didn't see anything else." Rainbow clicked her tongue.

"Other than being shot at..." she growled. Thi shot a look her way but the two continued to remain difficult.

"So, there was a loud sound that we heard, followed by a bubble that had encased you and your friend thought we were responsible for it... am I right?" I nodded slowly.

"The long and short of it, yeah." Twilight extended a hoof to Thi, who looked at it suspiciously before meeting her eyes. I watched in anticipation. Again, Thi wasn't too fond of royalty, so I was expecting her to just bat it away and continue to act like a child. Thankfully, she was only given a confused look.

"As the Princess of Friendship, it is my duty to see that ponies are at equal grounds. So, I want you two to do a quick errand for me." Rainbow balked.

"What!? With her!?" she asked. Thi frowned, but Twilight held up a wing to silence any more exchanges.

"You two will not be fighting. You will see to it that you both work together to ensure that these errands are done." She then smirked and held up a timer. "Because I will be timing you on how quickly you can get it done. Completing the run in under let's say... a minute and a half, I will invite Daring Doo to be a special guest here in Ponyville and whoever gets the errands done first get to spend a whole day with her." Rainbow Dash seemed to eye her with pique interest while Thi leaned back in her seat.

"I have Daring Doo on speed dial." She said with a small hoof wiggle. Rainbow frowned.

"Like you know Daring Doo!" Thi nodded and grinned challengingly.

"Ran a few relic hunts with her during my travels. Fought alongside her against Ahizotal's mercs." She suddenly withdrew the bat with the eye from her single strapped saddle bag and held it up for us to see. "Nicked this little beauty with her and she let me keep it." The eye darted around the room, trying to focus its' eye on one of the ponies. However, with so many victims in its' sight, it couldn't decide and then focused on our food. Rainbow rubbed her chin.

"Not bad... but are you on the cover of one of her books?" Rainbow Dash returned the challenging look. Thi smirked.

"Daring Doo and the Awakening of the Triad. As well as Daring Doo and the Hunt for El Canterado." Rainbow Dash frowned again.

"Then let's see who is better at being the fastest relic hunter." Thi slammed her hoof on the table and pointed at her.

"It's on!" Thi suddenly booked it out of the table and out the door. Rainbow Dash balked and quickly shot away from the table and out the door. I was speechless. I looked over to Twilight, who was smiling victoriously.

"Now we just let the power of friendship do the rest." She said. The other ponies giggled to themselves. Twilight chuckled to herself before looking at me. "With the tension out of the way, let's hear exactly what went down."


~~~****~~~


I was amazed at how well Twilight and her friends were open minded about the whole thing. While the lecture they gave me on about the firearm she had was more of an issue than the exchange of hooves, any misconceptions was cleared up and I found myself sighing in relief that my friend wouldn't be punished for any acts of violence. Of course, once it was all done and settled, Twilight suddenly took an interest on hearing about CSGU and our times there.

"Did you get taught under Princess Celestia herself? Oh, did you know that if you look under the desk of Lyra Heartstrings there is a gum tied secret compartment of her notes and stuff she used to cheat in her exams? I for one disapproved of it, but I let it slide when Princess Celestia gave me a book prize for achieving a high score!" I arched a brow.

"Nnnnoooo? I had transferred from Hoofington. So I was already in the college sophomore years." I rubbed my chin. "Although, funny story. We once had Princess Luna show up to our Astrology class to give us a speech about stars and constellations." I snickered. "Boy, did Professor Scope get an earful of ancient Equine." Twilight cocked her head.

"Princess Luna yelled at the teacher? What for?" I shrugged.

"Dunno. Probably a personal thing since you know... the whole Nightmare Moon thing." Twilight gave a look of understanding before continuing.

"So, aside from that, what made you and Thi become friends?" I stiffened a bit, wishing I hadn't eaten my hayburger and fries already. I casually sipped on my water before continuing.

"Err... well..."

"Oh, don't be shy dear." Rarity said. "She seems to be a pony that would go above and beyond for a friend. I'm interested in hearing what made you two become such friends like that?" I rubbed my mane, hesitant to say.

"Umm... she came up to me at lunch period and asked me to help her dis-sway a fight she wanted to avoid." I tried my best not to falter my smile. "It quickly got out of hoof..."

"Did you two manage to reason it out?" Fluttershy asked. I shook my head.

"I uhh... one of the ponies got a little too carried away and we were lucky enough that they were so full of themselves that we kicked their flanks and high tailed it out of there." I held up my hooves to them. "We only hit them to ensure they wouldn't get back up to give chase! I swear!" Applejack winced.

"Must have been tough after that." She said. I slowly lowered my hooves and nodded.

"Well, we weren't high on a pedestal that's for sure. I just wanted to continue my studies. But seeing as how Thi thought I was pretty cool in handling the situation, she was insistent on being my friend." I shrugged. "A few drinks at a bar later and we had suddenly become the best of friends." I smiled, remembering the dark times being broken whenever she came into my dorm room and bunked out with me. I then changed that smile to a sad one. "And three years later, she decided to hop on a boat and travel to see Equestria." I laid my hooded head on one of my forelegs while the other hugged the side of my head. "For six years, I hadn't heard from her after that."

"Did she say why she got on the boat other than to see Equestria?" Fluttershy asked. Rarity beamed.

"To realize her ambition! What made her the pony she is! Adventure and wisdom along the road to build character! It would be something I would do if I didn't own three boutiques." Pinkie snorted.

"You probably wouldn't get far while on the dusty trail~!" she giggled along with Applejack and Fluttershy. Rarity brushed her chest and remained regal in her statement.

"Perhaps, but I heard that Bright Water Falls has the best hotsprings around! I am dying to bathe in the soothing waters." Twilight smiled before furrowing her brows. I eyed her quietly as she seemed to struggle with a thought. I sighed and looked towards the door. I was expecting to see somepony rush in and exclaim that two ponies were fighting outside. Seeing a small purple dragon suddenly jog into the hayburger joint and over our way, I felt a little relieved that it wasn't the case. Wait..."

"Spike?" Twilight asked, seeing the dragon take a moment to catch his breath. We looked at him when he finally looked up and held out a scroll.

"Twilight... emergency at Canterlot... Princess Celestia needs our help!" Twilight stood up and looked to her friends. They all nodded. Twilight turned to me.

"Sorry, Quiet. We are going to have to cut this lunch short." She looked to her friends. "Let's find Rainbow Dash and get going." I watched quietly as the ponies sidelined out of the booth and cantered out of the joint. I narrowed my eyes.

"Friendship problems await, I guess." I thought as I casually slid out of the booth and out the door. Looking both ways down the road, I could see ponies urgently moving about their days. I saw the fleeting figures of the five and sighed. Adjusting my hood, I decided it was time I restocked my privileges.


~~~****~~~


I didn't mind shopping alone. In fact, I was quite used to it. Wherever Rainbow Dash and Thi ran off too, they had been gone a long time. Opening a freezer and smiling as I saw a fresh stock of gwynette and beer, I stockpiled what I could before I headed to the baking aisle and buying more stuff to make hotcakes with. With enough supplies that could make even the most reclusive shut in proud, I trotted out the store and paying the pretty cute mare behind the counter.

'Why does every mare here look so pretty?' I thought, suddenly feeling insecure. I wasn't much on trying to look prim and proper. I was never fond of all that girly stuff, but I occasionally made sure to remind myself and others that I am indeed a mare. And a mare with certain preferences. I bowed my head pathetically. 'Yay, way to go me! You also keep reminding yourself that you are hopeless in trying to catch a date!' I snorted quietly in disgust before trudging my way through the flack high snow.

Aside from being the desperate romantic hoping to one day find that special somepony, I at least have some good things going. My job and my house. Speaking of, I wonder if Derpy is off today? I might as well stop by and pick up my own mail and... I reached in with my hoof to my hoodie pocket and felt the parchment. I stiffened. 'Aww, horseapples... Pinkie Pie was just there eating lunch with me and I forgot to give it to her.' I looked around. 'If I cut through some of the alley ways, I'll probably get back home in time to put away the groceries and then head on over to the Express.' Without much hesitation, I began making my way through alleys that were cut between two to three houses.

Ponyville's alleys were just as much as feeling a little like home. Dirtied and the only dangers were the alley cats and rats. But they were too focused on each other to bother with anypony. Cutting across a street and seeing my house in the distance, I picked up my pace.


~~~****~~~


After putting away everything and heading back through the snow, I passed by a store that was advertising the new holo-gem televisions on sale. We definitely have come a long way in technology. Those in the upper west and east have gone so far as to create actual moving cars with gem power. The cities over the times of my foalhood had grown exponentially in a short amount of time that eventually, the biggest metropolis we have is Vanhoover. Having gone from acres of land to a city ripe with opportunity than Las Pegasus, business boomed and gem technology was a hit. I wonder how the next gen gems will play out?

On the holo-gem televisions, there was a news report going on.

"...Yakyakistan is currently underway in accepting the new development of gem powered living. The basic needs meeting their standars while not interfering with their usual holidays and festivities, the Yaks have cordially invited everypony to the next Yickslerbert Fest in honor of these new developments."

"Now on to Canterlot news." The mare shifted her papers in front of her before looking at the gem projector. "Canterlot, the home of the princesses, has been busy as of late with the recent advancement in technology and the minds of the next generations implementing modern day living and expenses. Politics and upper class have shown positive interest and already a thousand houses have installed gem technology to fit their needs. While the castle remains untouched by it, the princesses did state that they are open to the recent advancement and are willing to give it a go in the near future."

"And speaking of the princesses. The two sisters have their hooves full as Cantlerlot Castle has been increasing with rumors about a certain revival of a long time inspiration to everypony." I looked and noticed the other ponies watching it with interest as well. "The rumors that have plagued Canterlot have been great and the signs showed that they indeed might be true. However, the princesses have yet to give their say. We go live to Fedora Press with the latest." The image switched to a young and handsome stallion who was dressed professionally in a suite along with a scarf and a beanie.

"Thank you, Grahm. In latest reports of the public, the rumors that have been plaguing the Canterlot area is indeed a big one. The rumors stating that a new species has suddenly appeared and is currently residing in the castle. Eye witness reports state that they saw a pony with a long tail and fangs bigger than that of the Lunar Night Guards had appeared late last night. However, the princesses have denied the rumors and state that if there was any new species in development, they would have sent the best and brightest to research it.'

I felt my heart suddenly skip a beat. Why did that rumor strike a little bit close to the nail? The news pony suddenly looked as somepony gave him a parchment.

"Grahm, I just got an update on the rumors. Not only have the talk of a new species have been big, but this update is..." The pony squinted and balked. I... I'm not sure what to make of it? Grahm, apparently the rumors along with the new species state that a pony we all know through folklore and since time immemorial to Canterlot. The..." He looked to the camera. "Are you certain? I mean, it's just a rumor, but the possibility is there." There was a mumbled reply before the pony looked back down at the parchment. "Umm... apologies, viewers. With the new rumor coinciding with the new species, eye witness reports state that a figure head of long ago has resurfaced, after years of solitude and no signs of ever existing... Starswirl the Bearded has returned to Canterlot. Here is an image of a few ponies who were touring the Canterlot area."

The images switched to a happy looking family. The busy Canterlot ponies in the background. However, they zoomed up to one of the ponies in the background, a young curly headed grey stallion with a beard that seemed to be growing longer despite his youth. He looked homeless and rugged. As if the years hadn't been too kind to him. But taking a closer look at it and putting a side by side image of Starswirl from my text books to the one we are seeing now, I could definitely see the similarities. Albeit, minimal in the fact that this pony was wearing an old tunic robe. The ponies at the window murmured to each other.

"Witnesses say they had tried following the pony, trying to see if he really is indeed Starswirl, but every witness stated that the pony would just up and vanish without any trace of magic being used. While I must tell everypony that rumors are just rumors, here in Equestria, the times are changing." I narrowed my eyes. "The stars have aligned. And a new dawning is approaching. You must head to the castle, Quiet Fire. For the sake of your equine neighbors. You cannot avoid this fate, no matter how much alcohol or broken bones you go through."

I balked and backed away.

"W-what the hell!?" I exclaimed suddenly. The ponies at the window looked over their shoulders and at me with confusion. I looked at them in shock before looking back at the holo-gem television. It was like nopony was surprised that the news pony had said my name outright! I quickly adjusted my hood and cantered down the road, hoping that the call out hadn't brought any attention. Strangely enough, no pony seemed to be bothered by it. Or, in this case, didn't hear anything about my name being said on the news. I shivered, hoping the cold breeze was the only thing giving me the chills.


~~~****~~~


I thought this day couldn't get any stranger. I trotted by stores and noticed a theme going. Constellations. For some reason, everything displayed had at least some form of a constellation. And being the post New Years, perhaps everypony was just in the mood for astrology. But I figured everypony would be getting ready for Winter Wrap Up in a few days from now. And not only that, I was feeling hotter than usual. I adjusted my hoodie's collar and breathed in the cold air.

Why was I suddenly burning up? That time of the month can't be here already! The panic sinking in, I wanted to avoid the public entirely and made my way down an alley, hoping that no pony would notice. Glancing back and seeing no pony caring, I stumbled into the alleyway. My breath was slowly increasing with each step I took. No... this can't be that time. Even if it was, I would know and ensure I was secluded in my home. No, this was something entirely different. My head started pounding and my eye started twitching. I put a hoof to my eye, hoping to stop it from whatever it was doing.

I slumped against the wall, groaning in pain. My heart rate was increasing. First the news reporter calling me out. Then, ponies decorating with a constellation theme. And finally, this increasing heat that I knew wasn't the other case. I suddenly lurched forward, feeling the hotcakes I had with Thi earlier this morning come back and with a loud painful choke, it all came out in bits and fluids. I breathed heavily, wiping my muzzle and with a painful effort, I moved further down the alley, supporting myself with the wall of the house.

'Urgh, this reminds me of that frat party one of Thi's ex-coltfriends threw that night.' The feeling increased and I suddenly heard my stomach growl. I lurched and slumped, clutching my stomach with my foreleg and groaning. 'Yup, definitely that kind of feeling.' The thought of pain slowly began to subside. However, my body was still throbbing. Something wasn't right. What should I do? I can't go to anypony looking like this! They would think I was a pony that needed counseling or something!

I noticed a candle flickering from the inside of one of the houses. I looked to see a pretty cute mare reading a book over it. But I wasn't focused on the mare. The tiny flicker of the flame was... beautiful. It needs to be brighter. It needs to grow. It needs to... I felt myself grinning suddenly. I then shook away the thought and threw my gaze away from it.

"No, focus, Quiet! You have to find a way to get whatever you are feeling handled." I darted my eyes. 'Perhaps I could head to Redheart's Clinic? They might know what's going on!" Seeing I was slowly gazing back towards the candle, I mustered up enough will to pull myself upright and continue stumbling down the alley. As I turned the corner, I noticed that a homeless pony was huddled underneath newspapers and a tattered blanket.

She held her hooves to the small flame of burning sticks and paper she had gathered to create a small bonfire. Seeing a homeless pony in Ponyville wasn't really the norm. But this mare probably was a traveler. I could see the saddle bags and the small gear she had with her. Seeing me stumbling around the corner, she shot up and eyed me suspiciously.

"Who are you?" she asked. I found it hard to respond. The fire was... not quite feeling up to par. I grinned again, only to bow my head and hope that my hood was hiding it.

"I... I need..." I rasped. Damn me to the moon, this hurts! I lurched forward again, groaning. The mare took a hesitant step forward.

"Are you... feeling okay? Do you need help?" She looked around. "Do you live around here? Maybe I can get somepony to help." I held up a hoof and shook my head.

"I'm... fine..." I said. The mare arched a brow.

"Really? 'Cus it looks like you are dying." She said, the worry there but as well as suspicion. I again, found it hard to respond. I... need to see that fire. I want to watch it burn... to see it rise above us. The mare backed away as I stumbled towards her. She planted herself against the wall as I passed her and over to her small fire. I sat down and stared at it. The feeling of pain was gone and my head was no longer pounding. The fire was soothing to listen to. Watching the flames dance made my mind ease.

The mare again took a hesitant step forward.

"Do you... like the fire I made?" she asked. I just nodded slowly. "Umm... so... you are not here to rob me?" I shook my head as I continued to stare at the flames. I heard a small sigh of relief before the mare went over to her gear and dug through it. I then stiffened. I saw the fire slowly shrinking as the cold breeze blew by. How dare she!! I felt my anger increase. I don't know what came over me. I stood up, turning to face the mare as she busily dug through her gear, swearing to herself in frustration. This mare needed to be punished. She is the reason my flames were hurt!!

The mare suddenly beamed and turned before balking and ducking under me as I swung a piece of 2x4 I did not know I had grabbed. My body wasn't my own. I had no control over it.

"How dare you mess with my flames!!" I hissed. What was going on? Why was I suddenly so hostile over a flickering bonfire? The mare yelped as she ducked under another swing and cantered away.

"H-help! There is a mad mare trying to kill me!!" she called out, galloping out of the alley way. I shot my magic out, gripping her tail and causing her to fall face flat. I then began pulling her and she did her best to fight against it. "N-no, please!! I don't want to die!!" I grinned again. I then tossed her with a flick of my head, sending her straight into a pile of garbage and bags. She shook away the daze and shrunk as I took one of the papers and rolled it, holding it over the small bonfire. I tried to grasp myself. To stop whatever I was doing.

But for some reason, I was watching myself do this. What in the wide world of Equestria is going on with me!? I have to do something! I have to stop myself! But I could only watch as my body levitated the burning makeshift torch I had made and dangle it over the mare. I wanted to burn her alive. I wanted to hear her sing as the flames dance on her body. She widened her eyes, fearful of what I was going to do to her.

"N-no... please!" she cried. I then sensed somepony behind me. I turned in confusion, only to suddenly feel something blunt hit me on the back of the head. I fell to my side, my head now throbbing in pain. I looked through blurred vision, seeing a familiar pony helping up the one I had threatened. Before I blacked out, the only thing I could make out was blue denim and a bat with a glowing green eye looking at me.
> Chapter 4: Something Even Stranger
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Something Even Stranger



 


I remember a time back in Hoofington. My mother had finished her vacation and went back to Canterlot to maintain her duties as captain of the royal guard. My father sat at a table with me and two other ponies. My sister and my brother. They were older than me, for sure. Blitz, my older brother, was handsome, charming and outgoing. A definite "ladies man" and the gentlecolt on the dance floor. Dark grey silken coat, neatly caramel colored mane and tail, piercing blue eyes that made any mare shiver at first glance.

Or so he had told me. That didn't help the fact that left him in quite a bit of debt with his exes. And when given the chance to build his own land and work in Vanhoover, he took off to create his own business in the future. Next to me on the other end of the table, chewing quietly on her raisin cereal was my older sister, Heart. Pretty, bachelorette and a workaholic. She worked full time in one of Hoofington's scientific power plants that studied on the more "radioactive and dangerous" pieces of gems. She had said that they were close to finding a way to use radioactive energy as a means for everyday use. But that would be long after all of us were buried six feet under.

And when she wasn't working at the scientific research plant, she would be a full time manager at a -ahem- an "erotic" escort club. The tough nut to crack and anypony that did find a way were soon swindled out of their cold hard earned and probably dirtied bits. But even then, it still amazes me how she has time to spend with me and my brother. Her long silken bubblegum mane and dark grey silken coat with pretty violet eyes. She was practically my role model. Err... with the workaholic part. The other business I did my damndest to avoid.

And then my father. A quiet stallion. But works harder than anypony I know. He was a captain of the HPD. They ran a demanding schedule for him and his co-workers. Cold, hard headed and ready to face any challenge a crime has to offer, he was considered the hero cop of Hoofington. His soot colored coat was matted due to the all-nighter he probably pulled in going over a case board. His neatly trimmed back fire colored mane and orange eyes were cold and stoic. He seemed pretty difficult to talk too at first, but he is a big softy when it comes to innocence. Probably due to the amount of victims he had put to rest.

And there was me. An adolescent, Hoofington High mare who struggled greatly in math and physics, sat around all day and messed around on the gaming console with the many fighting games and platformers. A die hard completionist and was slowly breaking out into pimples. Albeit, my teen years weren't kind to me. But that's a given when it came to that kind of thing. Makes you wonder how I became the pony I am today. Well... this is kind of where it started. Just like any other normal day in Hoofington.

Sirens blaring that made dad twitch every so often. My brother and sister bantering to one another while I sat quietly and chewed my cereal. My sister caught notice of my depressed mood and propped her hoof under her cheek amusedly.

"I take it that colt you liked didn't go for it?" she asked. I sighed.

"It was hopeless to begin with... I mean, are all colts so evil when it comes to relationships?" My brother snickered.

"I have to agree." My sister rolled her eyes.

"Blitz, experience is one thing. But playing with a mare's heart is an entirely exclusive ordeal." Blitz shrugged.

"Worked for me." She shot a glare his way, but he ignored it by chewing on his cereal. I bowed my head.

"I should just go gay." I said suddenly. My dad arched a brow and looked over his newspaper.

"Come again?" he asked. I winced. My siblings gave me concerned looks. I took a deep breath.

"D-dad? I just..." I began dipping the spoon in the milk with my magic. "There is just no hope with stallions... I think if I go for mares, then I probably have a much better chance." I figured this would cause awkward and confusing exchange of glances. My dad put the newspaper down, his stoic look making me advert my gaze. 'Here comes the old police lecture.'

"Stallions are indeed evil. But so are mares." He said. I didn't want to meet his gaze. "Make no mistake, the family legacy will continue one way or another. All I ask is that you achieve the best in life. Your mother would say the same thing." This confused me. I was pretty certain the repercussion of my "preference changing" would get negative feedback.

"Huh?" I asked, slowly working my way back to meeting his eyes. He sighed and rubbed his muzzle.

"I wanted to wait until your mother got back from her night duties to discuss this with you. But I believe now is a good time." He leaned forward, putting his hooves under his chin. "Quiet Fire. It is time that you find a place in Equestria." I balked.

"What are you talking about?" I asked. He motioned to my siblings.

"I know our family may be dedicated to our jobs. But each of us have contributed to this house. You just... sit around and play that fighting game and snack on Cheap-Os all day." I smirked. "So, to spice up your life, I figured we would begin training you." I arched a brow.

"Train?" I had a bad feeling about this.

"One day, you will see Equestria as the land you love and begin to feel a need to do her proud. You will do anything to make sure she is protected. Quiet Fire... we want you to go to military school and train to be the next captain of the royal guard." I was baffled.

"C-captain! But that's impossible to achieve! I don't want to be a captain though!" I stated. I caught my father's cold glare.

"There is no choice on this, Quiet. You will become the next Captain of the Royal Guard as your mother has and you will stop all the slothing about in our house. You need to make friends. You need to... find somepony you can care for." My father had a very sleuth way of saying "I love you, but seriously stop this" type of attitude towards me. I felt my annoyance grow.

"But I do too have friends!" I protested.

"Your 'buddies' that you play Ogres & Ouiblettes with are not a good motivation for you and they..." he scrunched his muzzle. Heart leaned in.

"I think what he is trying to say as nicely as possible is that he can't stand their odor." I scrunched my own muzzle. I'll admit, they weren't the most hygienic ponies in Hoofington High. But one of them had been friends with me since elementary school.

"Okay, but what about Tabletop? He has always encouraged me to do things. To go outside and-."

"Eat pizza and hang around the Comic Connection place? If you are worried about finding somepony to care for, looking at manipulated photos of stallions isn't one of them." I flushed.

"That was a one time thing! Besides, he is just in as much trouble for looking at lewd images of mares!" My dad shook his head.

"And his advances towards you weren't enough?" I don't know why I did, but I somehow felt disgusted at the thought of my foalhood friend hitting on me. I mean, there were times where we would just mess around, but I thought it was all in good fun. I couldn't believe what I thought of at that time, but I was mortified that my best friend from elementary school saw me like that. The look I gave was more than enough to show my dad being the super sleuth he was.

"Face it, Quiet. Your constant complaint about not finding that perfect somepony is a long shot, if not, non-existent on the road you are traveling. If you want any chance to succeeding in life, then let us train you. Let us help you find a new way to view life. It will be tough. But being the die-hard completionist, you are up for the challenge, are you not?" I hesitated. I glanced at my siblings to see if they had any foresight into it. But when my dad was on point and was always correct in his assumptions, there was no going back.

I'm going to miss the good old days of my consoles. My friends and my stack of comic books. I sighed and tried my best to keep my tearful pride in. But my dad, for what seemed like a long time, smiled under that cold hard demeanor.

"I'm sorry that we have to force this upon you. But do know it is because we care for you and only want you to succeed in life. Starting tomorrow you will begin a routine schedule I have planned out. You can still keep your comics and gaming consoles, but your eating habits are going to change as well as your productivity. I'll notify your friends if they ask about your change in behavior." I stood up quietly and dragged my hooves away from the table, ignoring the sympathetic looks my siblings were giving me.

[iThey too once had my mom and dad tell them the same thing. And damn me that they were too damn good at their jobs that any tactic they used on us was effective. I closed the door to my slob fest of a room and looked around. The great times I've had in here. I planted on my bed face first and curled up to a body pillow of a charming cartoonish stallion from a Neighponese cartoon that Tabletop introduced me too. I then studied it, the handsome features and the seductive look he gave. Things were going to change entirely.

It started with a conversation. And it begins when I sighed and tossed the body pillow to the side and curled up with my smaller and plain old pillow. I hate it when dad is right. And I hate it even more when mom would be put into the conversation. And after living through an awkward day of school, I woke up that early morning to the sound of a horn blaring in my ear and my dad having me trot a few miles as I desperately tried to keep up, I figured that my life would probably be for the better.


~~~****~~~


I found myself waking up in my bed. The bed I hadn't slept on in a while. It was strange. This room was more barren than I remember. Only a wardrobe and a closet that was full of my old gaming consoles and comics in sealed packaging to protect their value. When I slowly shifted out of my bed, I somehow moved enough dust in the air that it made me sneeze twice in rhythm. Wiping my muzzle, I heard movement coming from outside my room. My ears flicked towards the window as I heard muffled voices. Creeping out of bed and over to the window, I opened it and winced as the cold breeze and snow entered.

"Nah, I don't know any Quiet Fire here." I heard a familiar voice say. I peeked out and saw Thi Billet leaning coolly against my door while two Canterlot guards looked sternly at her.

"But we have confirmed reports that the pony in question does live here. Are you her roommate?" one of them asked. Thi scrunched her face up in pretending to think. She then shrugged.

"Nope. Dunno about a Quiet Fire. Sounds like a dangerous environment hazard. You do know we are in winter still, right?" The two guards exchanged glances, one looking like he was about to lose his patience.

"If you are not withholding information, I must ask that you comply with our request to search the house." Thi frowned.

"It's rude to just barge into a mare's house uninvited." She said. She then smirked. "Wouldn't want the word out that two, strong and tough stallions entering the house and -ahem-... having their way with her." I don't know why that worked, but the two guards seemed a tad red at the comment.

"This is official Canterlot business. If you continue to interfere, I am afraid we will have to detain you until further notice." One said. Thi suddenly leaned in closely and brushed the guard's chin tenderly.

"Detain huh? I like the sound of that." The guard's wings unfurled, poking one of his buddies eye out. The pegasus rubbed it in frustration while the other moved Thi away from him.

"I-I cannot comply with this advancement." He cleared his throat and I saw his wings trying to furl back, much to his failing attempts as Thi fluttered her eyes at him. "Alright, fine! We will leave for now. But if we find that you are indeed withholding information, we will arrest you for interference with investigations." The guard trotted away with his buddy who was still trying to rub his irritated eye. Thi waved.

"Bye boys. Don't be strangers now!" she called out. When they disappeared around the corner, Thi huffed in annoyance. "They are stubborn, if not, persistent." She said before trotting back into my house. I quickly turned around and made my way out the room and down the stairs. I stopped when I saw the bat with the glowing green eye looking around my house was leaning against the wall near the door. I heard movement in my kitchen. Thi must be helping herself. I then remembered something.

The glowing green eye and the following headache. I rubbed the back of my mane, feeling a slight bump. Thi rounded the corner, taking a pull of a freshly cracked gwynette before looking my way and almost choking on it.

"F-Fie! You're awake!?" she said as she pat her chest. I arched a tired brow.

"Is that surprising?" I asked. Thi rubbed the back of her mane, darting her eyes around my house.

"What? Oh, uh, not all! I mean, you stumbled home and I was like 'you alright?' and you were like 'Oh, Thi, my one and only cool friend who I appreciate in all the world, I think I slipped on some ice and... I... You're not buying it are you?" I gave her a look that told her otherwise. She sighed. "L-look... I didn't want to do it. But you kind of left no choice." I sighed and took a seat in my couch.

"Yeah well... I guess it was the right thing to do." I said. I winced, feeling the headache come back. I rubbed my head again. "I mean I... I don't really know what happened." Thi took a seat next to me.

"Then start from the beginning when you weren't trying to burn a pony alive." I shook my head, trying my best to remember what I could.

"Umm... I had just finished a short lunch with Twilight and her friends. They got called away for a princess problem and I decided to do the groceries. I realized I had forgotten to give Pinkie Pie the letter from Mrs. Cake and I was wondering if Derpy could deliver it instead. Then I... I'm not sure what happened then.” I looked at her. “You ever have a news pony say your name on live TV and no pony thinks twice about the sudden call out?” Thi rubbed her chin.

"Well, I know Daring Doo said that the media spreads false information and thus takes it into her own hooves to discover the truth. But I don't think that counts to the fact that a random news pony you don't know says your name." I nodded.

"And not only that, he also stated I am supposed to be heading to Canterlot Castle." I scrunched my face, trying to recall more info. "I was freaked out by it and wanted to get to the Express as quickly as possible. But as I was passing shops, I realized they were all using the same theme. Constellations. Then after that, I suddenly started to burn up." Thi arched a brow.

"A fever?" she asked. I shook my head.

"No. It definitely wasn't the 'in heat' fever either. This one was more, puking your guts out and suddenly realizing that you are a pyromaniac." I shivered suddenly. In the back of my mind, I could have sworn I heard a maniacal laugh. I hoped it wasn't the dawning sensation that I was indeed a pyromaniac. Thi looked worriedly at me.

"Strange." She stood up and began rubbing her chin as she started pacing. "So, aside from the sudden realization that you needed to burn something, specifically a pony, what else happened that you could recall?" I tried to remember. But everything else was a blank.

"Just up to the point you hit me across the head with a bat. Everything else I can't remember." I responded. Thi furrowed her brows. I then bit my lip. Perhaps I should tell her? I opened my mouth. "Thi? What was going on with those two Canterlot guards?" Thi winced. I figured as much. She was hoping I was still asleep and not have to see that.

"Umm... well..." I looked at her sternly.

"Thi, they were asking for me. Don't try to hide anything from me." I said. Thi bit her lips, the sweat forming on her brow. Why was she trying to avoid the question? I got my answer when she suddenly beamed and zipped towards me.

"Say! I have an idea. How about we take a stroll around the park?" I arched a brow at her.

"What? Thi, this is serious-." I felt myself being dragged off the couch and across my floor to the door.

"C'mon! Two mares walking together in the quiet snow fall? What's not romantic about that?" I wasn't sure if she was serious or not. Thi stated it herself about her preference. So why is she avoiding the question? I was about to protest when Thi's magic flipped my hood over my head and she levitated the bat over to her before opening the door and dragging me out of the house. Finding myself trotting along with my friend down the road and over to the park, I stopped and stomped my hoof.

"Thi, why are you avoiding the question? Just tell me what is going on?" I said. Thi scanned the park before smiling and pointing.

"How about that spot? That looks like a good place to rest our tired hooves!"

"We barely walked a block!" I growled. But Thi dragged me along anyway and sat me down on a bench.

"You wait here! I'll uh... go get us something to eat! How about Cheap-Os? I remember you being addicted to those things." I found myself contemplating this.

"Err... alright. But Thi I-."

"Great! Be right back!" she said as she trotted quickly away from me with a smile. I held out a hoof to stop her, but she was already cantering down the park and over to a snack booth. I sighed and dusted a bit of piled snow on the bench before laying down on my stomach. Crossing my hooves, I dangled one of them as I scanned the area. Other than the pegasi that were getting ready to plan out bird migrations and the weather clearing, I noticed the other ponies enjoying nice and quiet strolls down the streets. I smiled softly. Ponyville did have its tender moments. Serene, egalitarian society, parties almost constantly thanks to Pinkie Pie and the looming Castle of Friendship in the distance. This place was indeed different from home. It almost made the thought of homesickness to be non-existent. Perhaps this was a good choice to move here. Six years of wonder and curiosity quickly sated by the interesting neighbors and events (with the occasional Ever Free creature stumbling into our society), this was someplace I wouldn't mind calling home.

For a brief moment, all my troubles were faded and the serene sight of Ponyville in all its friendship like splendor calmed me. My ears flicked when I heard the sound of screams and loud popping sounds. I looked over to see a family watching their foal and his friends playing with the remaining fireworks that were left over. The ponies trotting by took a moment to look in awe at the sight. My eyes fell to the flames they used to light them. My heart skipped a beat. I felt myself burning up. I tore my gaze away from the flames and taking a blanket of snow in my magic, I splattered my face, feeling the cool texture melting into droplets. For a brief instant, I felt the sudden urge to murder the snow. But that was quickly quieted when I sighed in relief as the burning sensation subsided.

Ignoring the playful screams and loud popping of the nearby fireworks, I saw Thi coming back with a popsicle being licked away by her tongue and an extra one along with a small soda can. She levitated the can and ice cream to me.

"They didn't have Cheap-Os. So I got us popsicles instead." I arched a brow as I took them in my magic.

"Isn't it a little cold to be getting something such as popsicles?" I asked. Thi shrugged as she licked hers.

"Meh." Was all she replied with. I unwrapped the popsicle and tossed the wrapper in the trash can next to us before taking a small lick. The blueberry mixed with cherry combining into a very edible taste. Thi sat next to me. We were quiet for a moment. Just the two of us enjoying ice cream. I stiffened when I saw a firework shoot past us. Thi laughed.

"Whoa! Stray fire!" she called out. We watched as the paper machete rocket plant into the snow and was quickly doused when it did. I suddenly dropped the popsicle in my magic and stood up. This feeling again... why? I suddenly spun on my hooves and trotted over to the playing foals. When they saw me trot up to them, they quieted. I smiled.

"Mind if I try?" I asked. The foals exchanged glances before one smiled and gave me a lighter and a rocket. Taking it in my magic, I took aim and lit the rocket. Letting it go, I watched with amusement as it spiraled in the air before heading straight into the snack booth. The mare behind the counter panicked and dove out of the booth before the firework popped and the booth caught on fire. I was grinning. "Now that is fire work." I chuckled slightly. I looked to see if the foals caught the joke, only to see them being dragged away by the frightened parents. I blinked once and looked back to the burning booth.

"Fie, what the hell!!?" Thi shouted as she cantered over to me. "Why did you aim for the booth!?" I frowned.

"Well, I was hoping the mare would be caught in it so I could hear her sing. But this will have to do after that piss poor performance of a firework." I said nonchalantly. This caused a surprised and worried look from my friend.

"Quiet? What's wrong with your..." she looked back to see that the two Canterlot guards from earlier had saw the booth on fire along with a few ponies that were walking by, staring in horror. The mare that was behind the booth held out a hoof as she watched her booth slowly crumple with the flames. Thi spun me around and started pushing me. "We should go." She said. I felt my headache coming back to me.


~~~****~~~


Thi took me down the road that lead to the center of Ponyville. The mayor's office towered over the surrounding cottages. Ponys of many colors and pallets mingled about. Thi looked around, checking to make sure we weren't followed. I found it hard to walk straight.

"Alright. We seem to have lost them." She looked back at me and shot me the worried look again. "Fie?"

"Thi...?" I groaned and swayed a little bit, putting a hoof to my head. "I don't feel so good..." Thi bit her lip as she looked around again.

"Uhh, hold on. I think I can find a pharmacy around here. Just give me-." She balked. "Fie? Fie!!" That was the last thing I heard before I blacked out.


~~~****~~~


"Up this hill, Quiet! Let's go, keep that pace up!" I heard my father shout. I rasped tiredly as I did what he said. He reached the top of a street hill and trotted in place as he looked back to see me pushing through. I remember this memory. This was a couple months later in the training regime. My dad spent nearly every moment of my time trying to get me in shape. And while my figure was more slimmer, I always thought I was a scrawny mare to begin with. But my twig like hooves and body soon began to develop into more a physical athletic bod that I was honestly happy with. It made me feel good about myself and I felt like I could take on the world.

But even then, dad's training regime had its toll on me. I took a few moments to catch my breath. MY dad smirked.

"What's the matter? A little heavy around the legs?" I did my best not to fall onto my haunches. But seeing as I had galloped the five mile mark, I was exhausted. My dad stopped trotting and walked over to me. I breathed in as much as I could of the musky air of Hoofington before looking up to see the cold stoic look of my dad.

"Dad... can we... take a break...?" I wheezed. My dad rubbed his chin.

"Mmm alright. But after that we need to do the loop back." I stood up, feeling my legs almost buckle under me. But my dad held out a hoof to help me up and I leaned on him, smiling. "So, I've been meaning to ask how your mother has treated you in her training schedule?" We walked over to a salad bar and began chowing down on the food. Finally gaining enough strength to carry on the conversation, I spoke up.

"She's been well..." I rubbed my foreleg, wincing when I brushed a bruise. "Let's just say that I still have a long way to go in hoof-to-hoof combat." My dad chewed quietly before nodding. I then rubbed the back of my mane.

"So... how has mom really been though?" I asked. My dad chewed quietly again as he looked me in the eye. "I-I mean... the only times I really see her is during those training times. And then afterwords, she would just go back to her duties." My dad swallowed before speaking.

"The duties of a captain is a big responsibility. She has to keep that status up. She's been just as busy as I have." I bowed my head. That wasn't the answer I was looking for. But I ignored it and chewed on my salad. It was strange. Having finally left the old, scrawny and pimpled version of me in the dust of my new physique and life, I found myself growing more distant from my friends.

"I heard about what happened with Tabletop." He said, making me balk in surprise.

"Y-you have!?" I stated. He looked up at me.

"To let him off with just a simple kiss on the lips is one thing. But breaking his heart entirely is just down right cruel." He gave me a studious look. "You are serious about this change... something I really wasn't expecting." I frowned.

"Because you never take me seriously until now!" I put a hoof to myself. "I mean, Tabletop was sweet and all, but I never saw him that way! I felt bad for him and thought it was okay to kiss him before telling him that!" My dad shook his head.

"You are indeed a hopeless romantic." I slumped.

"That's not fair! Don't target me for not understanding a proper shut down!" I pointed at him. "What about you and mom, huh? The lack of time in bed is probably taking a toll on yourself and her!" My dad chuckled.

"We are busy ponies. When we had the time to exchange vows and have children, we knew what we were getting ourselves into." I clicked my tongue.

"Tch, and you are certain she isn't going behind your back. Or maybe you are going behind her back! Or maybe both!" I looked disgustedly at him. "When you put it that way, I'm pretty sure you both wouldn't mind screwing other ponies away from each other!" My dad arched a brow.

"I worry about the many conversations Ink Fire has with you about her job." I shook my head.

"That's beside the point! The point is is that you both hardly have time for each other anymore! When was the last time you had a honeymoon? Or maybe a vacation where you both are just by yourselves?" I snorted. "Hell, maybe you don't have time to spend with me anymore other than training..." My dad sighed and finished the last of his salad.

"So that's the problem then." I held out my hooves to him.

"I figured that since you are the rough and tough super sleuth hero cop that you would figure it out, but I can see now that both you and mom rather retain their duties to Equestria." My dad eyed me, making me shrink a little in my seat.

"Quiet, you have to understand that our jobs are constantly putting us on the line. Yesterday I participated in a raid to stop a Hydra Venom deal that had injured twenty out of the two casualties we had." He grit his teeth slightly. "But we caught the bastard and he is currently on death row as we speak. Your mother told me that she had also participated in a raid. A creature we haven't seen before had broken out of the Ever Free and somehow was smuggled into Canterlot." He snorted. "Apparently, some asshole of an elite wanted more bits in his purse and thought that a creature attack would be enough convincing for elite to give up the deed."

I arched a brow, giving him my "alright-get-on-with-it" look. He propped his hooves under his chin and looked me in the eyes.

"Quiet, you must remember that you will eventually realize your place in Equestria and want to have a duty to protect her. We are training you so you can. You will be the next Captain of the Royal Guard and when you graduate, you will be enrolled to Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns." He smirked. "Illusion magic isn't just for weaseling out of doing chores." I stiffened again.

"How did..." I sighed. "Right, super sleuth. But even then, how did you know I was interested in illusion magic and had been studying it?" My dad shrugged.

"Beats me." I frowned.

"Stop bullshitting me."

"I'm not."

"Yes you are."

"Eenope."

"Eeyup!"

"Are you finished with your salad yet?" I scarfed the last of it in one big gulp. A big mistake as I coughed and swallowed it.

"Done."

"Then let's get back home."

"You're an ass, you know?"

"I only care." I caught his sly smirk. While it wasn't the best back and forth I've had with him. I could tell that he was trying at least. But still, tough love can only go so far. And little did I know how badly it would spiral out of control after my graduation from Hoofington High.


~~~****~~~


I awoke to the strange sound of beeping next to my ear. My vision cleared and I was staring at a blank ceiling. I shifted my head to see a blue curtain on my left and the window that was fogged with the snowy setting. I then fell my gaze onto the IV stand and the heart machine next to my bed. I was in a hospital. Or if I am to be exact, Red Heart's Clinic.

"What... happened?" I asked myself, feeling the grogginess of the IV running through me. I tried sitting up, only to feel light headed and plop my head back down on the soft pillow. How did I get here? And why can't I remember anything before hoof? Okay, take a moment and think...

'I was walking with Thi after an incident at the park. And then... what?' I wanted to slink out of the bed. But the grogginess was making it difficult. I heard the door open and I looked to see a pretty damn cute mare in a nurses hat walk in. Her snow white coat and pink mane in a bun with a heart and cross cutie-mark was a pleasant sight. She beamed and trotted over to me.

"Ah, you are awake!" she said. I shifted and smiled.

"Ain't you a sight for sore eyes." I rasped. She flipped through the clipboard in her hoof. "So... Nurse Redheart... you doing anything tonight?" I asked suddenly. The cute nurse hummed in thought.

"I have to foresee an event of a strange case of cutie-pox with a group of foals. Then after that, I have to file paper work that the doctor seemed to have forgotten to put away. Then, I have to administer a shot to a mare who has visited my clinic more times than I can count." She smirked at me and I felt a sudden dread loom.

"Errr... right. Remind me not to hit on you ever again." She giggled before she pulled out a syringe.

"Oh relax. You're sweet and all, but I'm married to my work. Now be still, this will only take a second." I winced. I never liked needles. They were just so... intimidating for being something so slim and small. I suddenly blinked.

"W-wait, why do I need a-?"

"Done~." She sang. I blinked and watched the nurse toss the shot in a bio bin. She then turned and looked sternly at me. "Now then. Seeing as you are, for once, not in a state of broken bones that Namaste can't fix, the shot I just administered to you was to ensure that the penicillin takes effect." She then sighed and smiled softly. "You are lucky to have your friend bring you here. I never seen a temperature rise as high as yours. I was almost worried that you would melt the bed and the stethoscope." I blinked again.

"Come again?" I asked. She shifted through the papers on her clipboard.

"When your friend brought you in, you were at a body temperature of... three hundred degrees." I balked.

"What!? How is that possible??" I stated. She gave a stern hiss and held her hoof to her muzzle. Oh right... Nurse Readheart didn't like loud vocal ponies that disturbed her patients. She then went back to the clipboard.

"To answer your question, I'm not sure myself. Even the doctor was stumped. We used all forms of cooling remedies and that only lowered your temperature slightly. Speaking of." She reached for a tray and a belt before pulling out a thermometer. "Say ahh." I did as I was told and she put the meter under my tongue.

She held it there for a brief moment before it beeped and she looked at the reading. She gave a stumped look.

"I... I'm not sure what to think anymore... But your body temperature is reading normal. What I Celestia's cake vault that caused it...?" She then smiled and trotted over to the door. "I'll be back with the doctor in a bit. And Quiet?" I winced. The nurse mare knew me all too well. "Don't even think about trying to sneak your way out. We ensured this time that you are secured." I cocked a brow.

"W-what?" Now that I was awake, I looked down and saw that my hooves were strapped to the bed. I balked. "H-hey! I didn't consent to this!" the nurse mare was already trotting out of the room. "W-wait! Come back! Don't leave me like this!” I struggled, but the restraints were locked tight. Even my magic couldn't help me with them. I sighed and let my body fall. 'Damn. Cute, but diabolic.'

Hopeless romantic...

The words echoed through my mind. I growled. I really need to take Thi's advice and focus on what I want... I beamed. 'Maybe it's not as difficult as it sounds... but I think it just might work.' Burying the idea in the back of my mind that I will start sometime later tonight, I laid there and let the sounds of the of the heart machine beep away. It felt like hours had passed. I began to suddenly feel bored. And I was restrained to not be able to move, not even to scratch the itch on my nose. I wiggled my muzzle, hoping that it would have some sort of effect. I then sighed, feeling the itch remain. I then had another idea.

I concentrated, my mind focusing on splitting in two. She would act like me, look like me and most importantly, become a very valuable ally. I shifted my head slightly to see something move in my peripheral. I then saw a pair of golden eyes and fire colored mane smile back at me. Illusion magic. When advanced, it can have more benefits in life than in the ring of a martial arts tournament. My look-a-like moved a hoof over me and scratched the itch. I sighed in relief. Then, she began to fumble with the straps. When she freed my hoof, I quickly went to free my other before working on the ones at my hind hooves. Finally free to move, I slowly slid out of the bed and using my magic to roll the IV stand along with me, my look-a-like and I trotted out of the door.

Making sure that the coast was clear, I did my best to be as silent as possible, despite the IV stand making a small squeak on occasions. Thankfully, the clinic only had currently occupied ponies from during the Hearthswarming's flu. I wonder if they had anything in the cafeteria? I made my way down the hall, going off of memory from the previous times I've been here. I beamed when I saw a sign that pointed where the cafeteria is. My clone suddenly held up a hoof to me and shook her head. She then vanished as I quickly sidled against the wall and heard voices down the hall. One sounded familiar.

"...I swear, that's all I saw." I heard Thi's voice say. I furrowed my brows and strained my ears to listen in. She must have be trying to persuade the guards from earlier as I heard gruff mumbles.

"I take it you are well?" I heard a voice say behind me, making my heart skip a beat. I looked behind me and I gapped at to what I saw. It was a pony. But... it didn't look like a pony. This pony almost looked similar to a chimera. Pony head, goat horns and a... serpent head tail? I was too stunned to move. This pony... his green eyes meeting mine. What kind of pony is this!! The pony chuckled and brushed a griffon claw on his scale brown coat. "It's so great to see you again, Quiet." I couldn't say anything. The pure sight of it was just... disturbing. His serpentine head tail hissed and slithered up and looked at me. I noticed that it didn't have eyes. Just hollow flesh in the sockets.

"W-w-what...?" was all I could mutter. The pony blinked and looked down at himself before rubbing his chin.

"Oh right. I forget you mortals have a much more boring physique. Allow me to fix that." He waved a talon across his face and suddenly, his form had changed into a normal pony. A brown earth pony with a bald scale like coat. He sighed. "And I was really starting to enjoy that form." He then smirked. "I'll change it when I get back to the castle." He studied me, seeing me back away a little. He frowned. "Are you going to wet the floor again? I swear, you need your bladder checked if we keep meeting like this." This pony... is totally on a different level than Discord. And if I've been around the block when Discord was with Fluttershy, I know exactly when it was Discord antics or not. But this wasn't one of them. This pony gave off a very eerie and powerful vibe.

He tapped his hoof, waiting for me to respond.

"It's rude to stare at an eldritch being like that." He gave a small snake like smile. "You wouldn't want divine intervention on my behalf now, would you?" I shook my stunned state and gripped the IV stand. I don't know what came over me or why I wanted to do it. But something in me told me that I had to kill it. My panic increasing, I took a bi pedal stance and flipped the IV stand before thrusting it forward. But the bottom of the stand didn't even come close to touching him. He looked bored as my weapon couldn't proceed any further. How was he fending it off without so much as batting an eye!? He rubbed his muzzle in frustration.

"Oh please, we've met each other twice and you are already trying to kill me? I know I may look different, but I guarantee you that I am not out to harm you." I shook my head.

"Y-you... what are you!?" I exclaimed. The pony smiled.

"Ouroboros. The eldritch being of the universe and balance. I have no physical form and thus take the form of something familiar, yatta, yatta, yatta." He huffed. "This meeting would be so much better with gwynette and those cartoons. I have to say, you have an interesting taste, Quiet. I'm practically addicted to Sayain Samurai. Know what I'm sayin'?" I sat down and let my IV stand drop.

This can't be for real... an eldritch being... right before me... is making a conversation about beer and cartoons!? He leaned against the wall. "Hmm... she still slumbers within you. But her dominance took effect. She has rightfully claimed you hers." I was speechless... how can I even comprehend how to talk to an eldritch being!? And what was he talking about!? Ourobors suddenly opened the window next to him and motioned with a hoof. "Let's go for a walk. Perhaps maybe that will warm you up." I darted my eyes. I was utterly lost and confused. I had no idea how to talk to a being such as this and I wasn't sure if I was dreaming or not.

But in any case, I hated not moving around. And being stuck in a clinic is something I didn't want to have to do today. 'Perhaps I can finally get that letter delivered and get to the bottom of those strange occurrences.' I took the IV tube out of my foreleg and moved to the window that Ouroboros bounded out of with no troubles. I tossed my hood up and prepared to engage the cold breeze of post New Years. I was going to have a long talk. One that I was not expecting to have sober this time.
> Chapter 5: A Tale Woven in Silk
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


A Tale Woven of Silk



 


We found ourselves sitting inside a coffee shop. The cute barista mare behind the counter greeted us with a friendly smile before arching a brow at Ouroboros.

"Err... pardon me. But your coat is kind of... peeling?" she said. Ouroboros blinked and looked at himself. Indeed, he was peeling a little. He then picked at it, making me cringe in disgust.

 "Interesting. I wonder if the winter air has anything to do with this." He looked at the menu and frowned. "You don't happen to have cappuccino coated in lava or maybe brimstone ice?" The mare looked at him, a look I would have expected from such a request. I quickly shoved aside the being before giving her my best laugh.

"Eheheh. Don't mind my friend here... he err, recently moved in from the Badlands."

"O-oh..." the mare said. I put a few bits on the counter.

"Just two black coffees with sugar and cream." The mare quickly nodded and trotted over to the coffee machine. I pulled Ouroboros aside and whispered to him.

"You can't just ask for something like that here!" I hissed. Ouroboros arched a brow.

"I don't see what the problem is." He held up a hoof and as if some sort of distortion in space, the very thing he asked for appeared. He sipped from the straw. He saw my look and held out his drink. "Want some?" I shook my head and gently pushed it back to him.

"Look, Ouroboros. I just... don't know what to think about all this. An eldritch being? I thought that was mythology created by an author?" Ouroboros slurped his straw before speaking.

"Mythology is more than just philosophy and creatures. Wouldn't living in a world where colorful equines that can fly, use magic or have increased strength talk and act like humans in a different dimension?" I cocked my head slightly.

"Humans?" I asked. Ouroboros slurped and shrugged.

"That's for something most ponies need to find out. I mean, there was a time about a couple years ago when a portal was used to enter that dimension. Then a few months later, the same thing happened. And then another few months later, it was used again." He frowned. "Now that I found it, I'm thinking about destroying it so it will stop making me itch." I balked.

"You want to destroy a portal to another world because it makes you itch?" I said more out of shock than a question. I've read about possible portals and dimensional travel back in CSGU. I was interested in that topic at the time and read up on a lot of ways that it can go. One book that happened to be a replica to Starswirl's Journal stated that he had found many portals leading to one dimension to another. But to access them is entirely dangerous and if they are found, must be avoided entirely. The possible threat of never coming back or releasing something into this world is... surprisingly high.

The next page had a list of ways to combat a portal should it get out of control. It involved a lot of preparations before even thinking about opening a portal. Realizing that the chances of going to another dimension were utterly discouraged, I went on to reading more about zebra culture. I found a booth and sat in it with Ouroboros sat across, his lips curling into a snake like smile again.

"So then. How has your day been going?" he asked as he stirred the straw in his lava drink. I grimaced.

"Having that question come from an eldritch being of balance is... unnerving." I replied. Ouroboros shrugged.

"I try not to make it an unpleasant meeting. Here, let me help you ease a little." He waved his hoof and I was suddenly surrounded by... very enticing mares. At least four of them moved on me and giggled. I felt my face grow hotter as their hooves began massaging my back, shoulders, sides and forelegs. I was speechless. The feeling was... bliss. I found myself shivering at the moving hooves on my body, eliciting an itch. Ouroboros slurped his straw, ignoring the looks he had caught from the startled ponies around us. Realizing that my personal bliss was getting sidetracked into something else, I mustered enough will and shook off the mares.

They looked sad, making me have a small twinge of guilt at their chance of feeling me up. Which, in all honesty I didn't mind behind closed doors. But I had to focus on the matter at hoof.

"I-I don't need personal tastes to ease me, I just want answers!" I said, feeling myself blush more as I tried to ignore the tender brush of a hoof under my chin. "Just what are you planning here, Ouroboros? What makes an eldritch being interested in a place like Equestria?" Ouroboros's eyes glinted sharply, putting my bliss into a fearful dread.

"I believe you have experienced it first hand. Or is it "hoof"? It's sometimes hard to catch onto dimensional speak." One of the mares giggled and laid their perfectly brushed mane on my chest. The smell of perfume and her soft silken coat against my hoodie being distracting as well as difficult to handle. But I let her do so as I kept my focus on the being.

"What are you talking about?" He waved his hoof and a newspaper appeared. He then placed it on the table and I used my magic to hold it up to read. The mares leaned in to read with me, making me groan in embarrassed frustration. But the title was clear as day.


Starswirl has returned! Confirmation on pg. 4


I balked.

“Starswirl is... alive!?" I stated a little too loudly. I hadn't realize how much attention we have caught. Almost everypony was staring at us. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, taking in the pleasant smell of the mares around me as a bonus, before exhaling and sucking up my already destroyed dignity. "How can that be?" Ouroboros smirked.

"The old buck certainly is alive and well. Has been for centuries. I'm surprised everyone hasn't known it." I looked at him and squinted my eyes. Wait a minute... this is the eldritch being of balance. If I had to make assumptions, I would assume he knows exactly what is going on, but wants to hold it off for "entertainment". Almost like the mythology on Asgard and Loki. I frowned.

"Cut the bull and tell me." Ouroboros suckled his straw.

"Tell you what?" I waved a hoof in dismissal, only to have it be caught by one of the mares and have it tenderly massaged. I gave up in trying to fight this. Besides, a free massage is still a massage. And I've been dying to get my stiff muscles and bones loosened after the many counts of fighting in the tournaments.

"Anything that isn't bull." I said. Ouroboros shrugged.

"Then I really can't tell you anything." I opened my mouth to say something, only to realize how badly he had caught me. I bowed my head, leaving my shoulders to be messaged by one of the mares and sighed.

"Then tell me one thing. Why are you even here talking to me? I'm sure an eldritch being has much better things to do than talk to a pony like me." Ouroboros leaned forward, propping his scale hooves under his chin.

"Hm... I can't really say as to keep the meddling to a minimal." I gave him a stern sarcastic look. "But if I were to simplify it. Things are going to be changing here in the next few months." He tapped his hoof now at the paper. "Starswirl has returned and the Summer Solstice is the deadline. If you really want to know more, then head to Canterlot Castle. I will be waiting there with the princesses to discuss this matter into more detail. But until then, I must thank you for the coffee. And please." He motioned to the mares. "Enjoy the gift. I'm sure they will tend to your every needs." I found my face becoming hot again and watched as the eldritch being disguised as a pony trot casually out of the coffee joint.

A few things came to mind. One was the pleasant presences of the mares who were batting their eyelashes at me. The second was that the mare that we had ordered from was staring at me in utter shock. The last thing was how much I just realized that Ouroboros didn't have anypony look at him as he walked out. I was caught in a very compromising position.


~~~****~~~


The mares trotted behind me casually, giggling to themselves as if they were discussing everyday ordeals. In fact, one of them mentioned that her horoscope stated that she will finally find that somepony who she can serve and how right it was. I trotted with my hood covering my bright red face as the mares followed me home, catching strange looks from both genders. When I finally arrived home, the mares began to start organizing things and cleaning up the mess me and Thi had made from yesterday. I sat in my couch and turned the holo-gem TV over to the news.

"Good afternoon, everypony. This is Grahm Cracker with Arcaneo News. This just in, confirmed reports of Starswirl being alive after so many years of scholars stating he had vanished into the next deminsion. The once idolized researcher and god father of magic and all things astral has returned to Canterlot Castle. The princesses were once students of his back in their inheritance to the throne. He had depicted many outcomes of events. The return of Nightmare Moon is one that many are familiar with. However, he is also the one that predicted the return of Tirek, the tyrannical tyrant that had stolen everypony's magic about a few years ago that was defeated by the now renowned Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle.

"The return has been a surprising amount of mixed feedback. Scholars in Canterlot were protesting the return, stating that it was just a false positive. No pony has really seen if it is Starswirl. But a leak in the castle has come through and confirmed the reports. We go live to Fedora Press who is on scene at the protest." The image flipped over to the same stallion. One of the mares offered me a gwynette and I took it, popping the cap off on the coffee table. I took a pull and looked at her and then to the bottle. I smiled and held it up for her. She blinked in confusion before smiling and taking a pull. The reaction from her was priceless. The mares seemed to have taken a break from re-organizing and sat around me.

"Thank you, Grahm. I'm here today in front of the protesters that have displayed many opinions about the current situation. The crowd behind waved signs and shouted, making the news pony raise his voice over them. "Confirmation on the return of Starswirl have been mixed. We have one scholar who has come all the way from the Crystal Empire to join in on the protest." They brought into a view a very timid looking stallion. His small beard in a tuft as well as his disheveled glasses loosely hanging on the bridge of his muzzle.

"W-what? Oh no, I just arrived here and-.

"Sir, can you tell us what exactly protesters are stating?" the pony adjusted his glasses.

"W-w-well I'm not inclined to say. I haven't seen first hoof yet. But I'm on my way to the castle to see now." Fedora Press chuckled.

"And I bet the Crystal Empire is also aware of the return. So tell the viewers, what do the royals at the Empire state in this sudden turn of events?" The pony levitated a book over to him and opened to a page.

"Again, we haven't quite got an opinon. You see, I'm the court wizard for Princess Miamore Cadenza and I really need to be going and-."

"Don't worry about the camera, Mister..."

"S-Sunburst. But I-"

"Sunny Bee! So, what does the princess of the Empire think? I'm sure being a scholar there you must report to the headmaster in order to relay the message." Sunburst frowned.

"I  am  the headmaster. I'm the  only  court wizard. Now, if you will excuse me, I have to be in attendance and I am already behind." Sunburst trotted past them and nodded to the guards who let him through before the camera turned back to Fedora.

"And there you have it viewers. Scholars are still shocked about the news and still assume that Starswirl has vanished into the plane of the multi-verse. Back to you."

The door to my house opened and in walked Thi Billet, who instantly balked.

"Whoa! So this is where you snuck off too!" she then cocked her head and studied the mares around me that were snuggled a little too comfy on me. In fact, that's the reason why I couldn't react in time to my friend appearing. But taking the time to notice them, one was a unicorn, one was an earth pony and two of them were pegasi. Each one bore a strikingly similar face and expression. But each one was unique in pallets. The unicorn, vanilla and neatly primed curl mane and hazel eyes. The earth pony, a slick back long purple mane and lightly grey coat had the similar hazel eyes. The two pegasi, resembling twins. One had a bit of a bed ridden messy blond mane, but it looked stunning on her cream silken coat. The look-a-like had a similar pallet, but her mane was brushed and trimmed.

Again, I was in a compromising position. Thi smirked.

"Wow. Went from a hospital to picking up four mares. You sure you moved on?" she asked. I waved my hooves in a panic, flushing a bit.

"N-no! They just... well I... err..." Dammit, how can I explain this to her?! I just bowed my head and sighed. The unicorn mare nuzzled my cheek tenderly in reassurance. Thi looked like on the verge of laughing. But she exhaled to calm herself before speaking.

"Look, Fie. If you wanted to just leave the hospital, all you had to do was get me in on it and we would have gotten out of there." She frowned. "The nurse there was livid about your disappearance. Stated that that was the fourteenth time?" She then squinted her eyes at me. "So... when were you going to tell me that you partake in martial art tournaments?" I felt my heart sink heavily in my chest. Crap... did Nurse Redheart accidentally state that in her rant? I rubbed the back of my mane and gave her my best smile I could manage.

"Err... do you want a free massage?" I asked as I motioned to one of the pegasus twins. She smiled and hovered over to Thi and tenderly rolled her shoulders with her hooves. Thi felt a little pleased by this, but quickly shook her off.

"I'm fine, thanks. What I would like to know exactly what my best friend has been leaving out." I glanced between her and the pegasus. The mare shrugged in return and I sighed.

"Alright, fine. I'll come clean. But only if you keep it to yourself." I then glanced at the others. "And... the others." Thi arched a brow while the pegasus next to her nodded happily with her sisters.


~~~****~~~


Thi decided to go with the massage after all. The pegasus with the bed ridden mane was contempt as she rolled my friend's shoulders. The other three decided break was over and continued to clean my house. Even though I clean the house every so often, it seems they wanted to ensure no speck or grime was missed. Thi sat across the coffee table and propped herself with her hooves and closing her eyes with a contempt smile. I had just finished up my tale of how I entered the martial arts scene.

"So, you just wanted more bits?" I nodded. "Hey, that means you kick a lot of flank now. I was shocked that you even held out on your own against those ponies back in CSGU." I smirked and took a pull of my gwynette.

"You wouldn't shut up about it to me for a few days." Thi sighed happily before speaking.

"I like a good brawl. But I just wanted to avoid this one entirely. It was just over a dumb misunderstanding." I arched a brow and frowned.

"You think being caught cheating with another stallion is a misunderstanding?" I asked. Thi shook her head.

"That's the misunderstanding. He cheated with me on his own mare-friend." She snorted. "Both got what was coming to them.." I sighed.

"In any case, you still really haven't told me how you got... that thing." I pointed at the eye bat laying in the corner. The unicorn mare waved a duster on it, making its eye squint in annoyance at her. Thi shrugged.

"Like I said. Ran a few relic hunts with Daring Doo. She let me keep it." I shook my head.

"Are you certain you didn't cause some ancient curse or released some ancient being..." I thought a moment about this. It probably made sense. Thi shows up out of the blue. She shows off the bat. And the next thing I know, everything starts being all weird around me. Ouroboros may be an eldritch being, but I honestly thought that he only took interest because something caused it. And it might have been just that. I suddenly stood up and used my magic to carry the bat next to me before striding out of the house.

"Fie? What are you doing? Hey, stop that! Give it back!" Thi shouted as she shrugged off the mare and cantered over to me. I rounded the corner of my house and jabbed the bat in the trash can, smiling in triumph. Thi pushed me aside and brought the bat back out and glared at me. "The hell is wrong with you? You can't just throw away my stuff!" I returned her glare.

"Please, don't start acting like the victim. None of this weird stuff wouldn't be happening if you hadn't brought that here!" Thi brushed the bat off.

"What weird stuff? Last I check, I wasn't the one that caused you to attempt murder on two ponies with fire. I am more concerned that my friend had even attempted it." She pointed the bat at me. "So explain to me why almost killing two ponies isn't weird in itself?"

"I wasn't trying to murder them! I wanted to-" I stopped and darted my eyes. "I..." Thi leaned in, arching a brow at me.

"Go on." she said. I sat down and tapped my head with both my hooves. Why couldn't I find an answer? Why did I do that? I shook my head.

"That's besides the point anyway! The bat probably caused me to do all that!" Thi waved the bat, the eye making a small glowing trail.

"This thing is practically harmless! Sure it causes headaches, but with the right treatment, it is no more than a bunyip!" I couldn't believe my friend was defending something that had bad written all over it! I snatched the bat in my magic.

"It's going in the trash! End of story." I said. Thi overlapped her magic on mine and pulled back.

"It's staying with me! I practically almost got killed for this thing!" she retorted. I tugged back.

"You're an idiot for trying to risk your life over something that may be the bane of pony kind!" This pulled back.

"The bat contains the essence of a tyrannical warlord that was sealed away eons ago!" she grunted as she tugged back. The bat shivered in the air as our magic tried to wrestle it.

"That doesn't help your case!" I growled.

"It doesn't help yours that your eyes are like a dragons when you look at fire!" I arched a brow and let go, making Thi stumble and fall flat on her haunches. She rubbed her rear and stood up.

"Say again?" I asked. Thi dusted herself off.

"You didn't know? I thought it was obvious when you were trying to burn that mare or you had set that booth on fire." I put a hoof to my eye. I don't know why it sounded like the truth. Thi wasn't really one to dance around it. But then again, after everything that has been going on, I felt even more questions popping into my head. Thi huffed and glared at me. "Ya' done bitching about the bat?" I returned her glare.

"That bat is a problem. But fine, see if I care that you doom the entire world and come crying to me saying I didn't warn you." Thi smirked.

"But you will care anyway." I growled.

"Don't remind me..." I then darted my eyes in thought. Something wasn't quite right at all about... well the whole thing. An eldritch being calling itself Ouroboros. My sudden fondness to fire and the strange themes and random news ponies calling me out.

Come to the castle. We will discuss it there...

I sighed in defeat.

"Alright... then I guess I really have no choice then." I trotted back over to my front door.

"Fie? What are you doing?" Thi asked. I opened the door with my magic, startling one of the mares that was scrubbing my wall of a stain I didn't think was there.

"I'm going to Canterlot." I said. "If anything that has been going is tied to what's going on over there, I'll find out by visiting the princesses." Thi balked and cantered around me to stop my advance to my room.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa. You think you can just walk into Canterlot Castle and demand to see the princesses!?! Fie, they will just toss you out on your flank! If not, imprison you for possible assassination attempt!" I shook my head.

"I'm sure they will make an exception. Besides, it's not like I want to doom Equestria like somepony I know." I said as I trotted past her. Thi spluttered.

"The bat is harmless! How many times do I have to say that?!" I went up the stairs and over to my room, grumbling to myself.

"You still haven't proven your point." I said to myself before opening the door and looking around my barren small room. Not much has been decorated to it. Been sleeping on the couch more often than in a bed. It almost made me feel a small moment of reprieve. Was I really going to just be walking into Canterlot and demand answers?

No pony got anything done just by sitting around doing nothing. Hell, even dad goes through Tartarus and back, making him the hero cop he is. And mom is the Captain of the Royal Guard.

I then balked. No wonder... I felt my heart rate increase. The nervousness turning into fear. Mom... I was going to have to probably be dealing with her once I get there.

You think you can just walk into Canterlot and demand to see the princesses!?!

I closed my eyes, gritting my teeth at the struggling thoughts. I just wish for once I wasn't so haunted by them. The falling out with my family. The horrible humiliation of being flunked from CSGU. No chance at a better life. Ponyville being the only thing to a quiet life I could ever have. And I'm planning on throwing it all away just to be spurred on by a creature that is urban mythical legend. I could hear a faint maniacal laugh in the back of my mind. Just what has my life come too? I was going to find out sooner or later.


~~~****~~~


"All aboard! Next stop, Canterlot!" The conductor shouted. The train station was surprisingly packed. I found it hard to wedge myself in the crowd. It didn't help that Thi decided to come along, despite her constant begging for us not to go back there.

"Just shut up and face it, Thi! You are just as responsible by carrying that bat around and everypony needs to know the threat!"

Thi grumbled as a pony shoved her closer to me and was ready to swing her hoof. But I put a hoof on her shoulder and shook my head.

"I really think we should just skip out on this whole thing." She said. We entered into the train and took a seat at the back of the back cart. Wasn't the best seat in the train and it had some sort of mysterious dried spot. I frankly wasn't too comfortable about it and when Thi sat across from me, she made a disgusted face and tossed a rotten apple core out of the window with her magic. I sighed.

"If we want to know why I am so messed up, we have to go to Canterlot Castle." I said. Thi kicked back in her seat.

"Or, you can just go home and bed one of those mares." I blushed and shot a glare at her.

"The hell is wrong with you!?" I stated. She chuckled and waved a hoof.

"Only teasing you. Besides... they aren't really ponies, are they?" I was about to open my mouth to retort to another snide remark. But realizing she didn't say something snide and instead something astute, I narrowed my eyes at her.

"Yeah... how did you know that?" I asked. Thi shrugged.

"Lucky guess." She looked out the window, casually ignoring my suspicious glare at her. I tossed on my hood and laid back, closing my eyes. It was going to be a long trip to Canterlot. The train started moving and we were soon on our way towards Canterlot. Moving around mountains and plains, the sights of Equestria was indeed one to behold. Many acres of untouched lands and possible places that have yet to be explored. Bright vagrant colors were blended spectacularly with the snow. I caught my somewhat visible reflection looking back at me.

I stared into my bright gold eyes, seeing if what Thi had said was true. No slants or green eyes. I felt relieved at this. But the uneasiness of everything that has happened lately made me think otherwise. 'What is going on? Is something far worse than the rise of Tirek going to be striking us very soon?' I slowly drifted off to sleep, my reflection vanishing and replaced with something else entirely. Glowing green eyes stared back at me. I did a double take and yelped, falling off of the seat. Thi, who had also fallen asleep, jolted awake and looked around.

"W-wha? What's going on?" She asked in a slur. She then blinked and widened her eyes at the green eyes out the window. "Fie, get down!" The next instant, Thi jumped on top of me just as the window was shattered. The cold wind blowing into the train, practically turning my seat into snow. Or that what was I thought at first. Whatever creeped into the window froze everything it moved over. I was suddenly pulled up by Thi and dragged along in a gallop. As we raced down the middle, every window seemed to shatter as we passed them.

"What's going on!!?" I shouted over the howling wind. Thi opened the door and we moved onto the next one. Thankfully, we were the only ones in the back of the train cart. However, when we entered into the next one, it was densely populated. Some of the ponies screamed in surprise as the cart behind suddenly screeched and was derailed. Me and Thi looked back to see a wave of frost and snow chasing the train.

"Everypony move to the next cart! Go!" Thi shouted. A mare screamed as the window next to her shattered. Ponies screamed and herded over to the next cart, piling into the next one. I could see something slithering over to the stunned mare. Thi then took the bat and swung it. I was baffled when the bat spat a green fireball out of its' eye and whatever it hit, screeched and slithered back out. I pulled the mare away and pushed her to the other cart. More windows shattered.

Whatever was chasing us was hell bent on whatever its' rage was directed at. And seeing as how Thi conveniently had something that could combat it, I put two and two together.

"And this is why I wanted to get rid of the bat!" I shouted over the howling wind. Thi swung again, pelting another slither of frost and snow with the green fire.

"The bat has nothing to do with this!" She looked up and beamed. "C'mon! If my hunch is right, it's after you!" I balked.

"Me!? What did I do!?"

"No time!"

"Thi waaaaaaAAAAIT!!!" Thi's magical ability was something I always thought was unique to her. It seemed like a lot of fun but dangerous at the same time. She told me all she had to do was coordinate where she was going and the aura platform sprung her in any directions she wanted to go. Useful for traversing gaps or reaching higher places in a stylish bound. Thi grabbed ahold of me by my hoof with hers and we sprang up into an open ceiling hatch. And just in time too.

The cart beneath us froze over completely. As if Thi's assumptions were on the mark, a loud screech pierced our ears, forcing us to cover them. With the wind at our back and the creature quickly gaining, we had no choice but to hop over to the next cart. I was relieved it didn't derail the cart like the last one, but now it had more of an advantage to reach us. Thi and I bounded over the gaps, ducking as a train post whipped over head.

Once we scrambled to our hooves, we booked it to the next cart. Only to stop and see a slither of frost and snow disperse from the creature and form into crystalline golems in the form of ponies. Thi grit her teeth.

"Great... just what we needed!" She then smirked and glanced at me. "Ready to kick some flank?" she asked. This was all too surreal. This has to be a dream. There is no way we are being attacked by a... a... I don't even know what that is!! I got my answer when one of the golems held up a hoof and a spear-cicle formed before it threw it at us, grazing my cheek with a cold sting. Thi swung her bat and the fire ball shot out, pelting one of the golems and melting it. I took a stance on two hooves and dodged as one of the golems rushed us.

I stopped it from swinging before jabbing its' chin, forcing it to stumble. I then spun on my hooves and bucked the creature off of the cart. The other one that threw a spear at us formed another. Without warning, it threw it and my instincts kicked in. I sidestepped it and caught the spear, spinning it around my hooves and neck before throwing it back. It struck true as the creature shattered at the head and fell off the side of the cart. Another loud screech and the creature dispersed more of the golems. Thi was grinning.

"That's my girl! Thi and Fie, back in action!” she cheered when she rushed forward, waving the bat and bludgeoning the ice golem. I conjured my look alike to back her up as another tried to rush her, only to get a hoof full of flak to the side, sending it spiraling off the train. My clone stood up and winked at Thi with a smile before facing two more golems. She looked over to me just as I was being tackled by a golem.

I felt the cold creep up on me as I rolled with the creature before bucking it off of me and swiping under another that advanced. Tripping the golem, I hooked it by a foreleg and twisted, causing it to shatter and break. Taking the broken cyrstaline hoof in my magic, I then proceeded to bludgeon the next golem that advanced on me, cracking both my improvised weapon and the creature. I couldn't help but grin to myself. A sense of pure satisfaction from fighting. An unhealthy habit I developed in my years at participating in the martial art tournaments.

I have to thank Namaste for telling me that fighting isn't just about discipline. That it's about having fun beating up the ponies attacking you. I slumped a little in my stance. Now that I think about it, I think that's a little concerning for both of us. I widened my eyes in surprise and ducked, making a golem whiff its' strike before I dashed to the side, jabbing it twice. It recoiled by turning and striking again. I rolled with the motion, grabbing the extended hoof, pulling it in and rolling its' hoof before I forced it to stand up. Kicking its' two hooves out from under it, I then bent down and struck hard, causing its' neck to break and the creature ceased to move.

I looked over and saw Thi and my look alike falling the golems with ease. I was impressed Thi was using a mix of her bat and her hooves. Once she had a breather, she smiled at me.

"Remind me never to piss you off again!" She said as she ducked a swing and brought the bat under the creature's stomach before bringing it around and batting off the head. My clone, however, suffered a terrible fate as an icicle javelin struck her in her chest, pinning her to cart. She gurgled, making me grimace as she coughed up blood and then wisped into thin air. Even Thi looked mortified by it. She then growled and swung her bat around. I saw three fireballs arc towards the creature and striking true. It melted and we heard a screech behind us.

The creature was looming over us, tailing the cart. The faint screams of ponies from underneath reached us. Thi and I backed away as the glowing green eyes suddenly glinted at us. I stared in horror when it suddenly glared at me.

Sister...

I couldn't move. The fear kept me in place. Thi shook me.

"Fie, we need to go, now!" She shouted over the wind.

Sister... die...

I felt my eye twitched. Thi shook me harder. "Fie!" she exclaimed. She then balked and backed away a bit. I was no longer cold. I felt the warmth surround me. I could see something rising around me in a ring. It was fire. I lurched, feeling my heart bang against me. I grunted and groaned before screaming in pain. Falling to my knees and clutching my stomach, I screamed more, feeling my insides burn. Oh goddesses, what is happening to me!!? I felt sick. My insides were flaring as if somepony poured me a nice hot mug of volcanic magma down me.

The creature roared now. Thi looked at me, her mind racing with ways to help. But with a loud boom, the fire suddenly formed into a sphere at my horn and my head moved with the motion by itself. A thin beam sheened into the massive cloud of frost and snow. The creature screeched loudly. I could hear the sound of windows being shattered and the screams of the ponies below us. And before we knew it, the creature took off into the sky and vanished. Thi stared at me, baffled by what she had witnessed.

Me? I felt everything hit me all at once and I went down, face forward. Thi gripped the back of my hoodie to prevent me from sliding forward over the slippery sides. I was aware of what was going on. But my vision was faint and I was having trouble hearing. Even my body was too paralyzed to move. I could see a faint image of Thi calling to me. But all I heard was more pounding at my ears. Eventually, the darkness creeped up and I felt the warmth leave me.


~~~****~~~


I fell on my back after being bucked hard against the wall. I groaned and coughed as I felt what probably was my ribs breaking. I looked up and saw a mare. Her charcoal coat matching mine and brightly gold eyes looking sternly at me. She rolled her shoulder and neck before trotting back over to a mat. Just the one simple mat. Everything else was cold and hard cement.

The old abandoned construction building was a perfect place to go all out. And if the building ever crumbles, we were left to fend for our own. Or that was what mom had lectured me before agreeing to this place. And here I was hoping for a nice little mother and daughter moment. But seeing as how I was badly beaten, bloodied and with a few broken bones, hindsight was 20/20.

”Hmph. I believe we are done for today.” She said as she started to unfurl her wrapped hooves. My blood stained on them from the many blows she landed on me. I looked at mine and saw how tattered they were, but hardly any damage to them. She stood over the mat, unscathed and very pretty with her short gold mane. Some ponies will say I looked a lot like her and that I probably take after her in looks. This may be true. But I had a laid back personality to go with it. She, on the other hoof, had a different perspective.

And when it came to training something or somepony, her mind was a totally different set. She took a deep breath and then smiled.

”Oh my, I seemed to have done a number on you.” I winced as I tried sitting up, only to hug the wall with my back and groan at the course of pain that I felt regularly in these sessions. If dad hadn’t tired me out with that two kilometer gallop, I probably would have enough strength to at least walk away with bruises. “I apologize for the last one. But you made it too easy to read.” I winced and growled at her.

”That was because I was dazed and you told me to strike!” I retorted. I spat blood to the side and groaned more as I tried using the wall as support to stand up. I lost the strength in my legs and sat back down. My mother trotted over to her saddle bag and withdrew a gourd. I eyed it and rasped. “What is that?” She popped the cork and poured it into a thermos cap before using her wing to balance the liquid over to me and placed it.

”I got this from a wise zebra that once visited Canterlot. Said this remedy will ease wounds great and small. If none at all.” I arched a pained brow.

”Rhyming? Really?” I coughed, feeling the pain course through me again. I felt a small brush of a hoof under my chin and the liquid pouring into my throat. I expected to regurgitate the remedy. But realizing it had a honey after taste, I smacked my lips and eyed it. My mother poured me another before sitting down and studying me.

”Well, I’ll admit, you have gotten a lot better at closing your openings. And not only that, you were able to stand on your hooves for a good five minutes.” She grinned. “That clone trick you did was brilliant.” I felt a little conflicted by this. Here I was, getting my ass handed too by my mother and she compliments me on standing and tactics?! I took the last of the liquid down and placed it down, wincing as I felt a tingling sensation in my chest. In a brief moment, the pain was no longer present and I felt all my aching bones feel like I had slept a good long while.

I stood up and rolled my forehoof before looking over to my mom.

”So... are we done with the session? I want to get back to playing more of Ogres and Oubliettes with my friends.” She stood up and cracked her neck.

”You can go. Tomorrow we will be working on trying to land a hit on me.” She said. I sighed and walked over to the stairs leading down to the construction area. “Quiet?” I stopped and looked back. She bit her lip before speaking. “I... is everything... alright?” I snorted.

”Oh yeah, everything’s fine, mom. Broken bones and bruises. No biggie. I’ll get over it.” I said. I eyed her when she seemed to wince and slump a little. What is going on with her right now? I mean, I know mom and dad were busy. And my siblings were always out of the house. But I always thought everypony in my household was too busy to bother with anything other than trying to set an example to their glorious land Equestria.

”Oh... okay then.” She said. She turned and picked up the thermos cap before adjusting her wings around the saddle bag. I felt a nip in the back of my head.

”Alright, mom. What do you want exactly?” I said. She rubbed her foreleg.

”It’s fine, dear. I’ll see you back at home. Go have fun with your friends.” She said. She took off from the ground and took to the air. I watched her figure grow smaller and smaller.

”Okay, weird.” I trotted back out of the construction yard and down the road, heading towards the direction to my household. The sun was setting and I definitely didn’t want to be out after curfew. Too many unsavory characters. I picked up my pace, beaming when I saw my house in the distance. Tonight was going to be another session of finally defeating the Dungeon Master. Two Bit was dying to finally get his hooves on the destined sword of might.

Tabletop and Pocket Protector were planning on a raid and I was hoping to get in on the action. Being a level thirty five assassin had its’ perks. And with universal luck on my side, there was no way I would fail in defeating the DM. Arriving at my house, I noticed the saddlebags of my friends lying next to mine. I headed into my room. The perfect place to concentrate on our raid. And since I did a thorough clean to make sure none of the guys poked through my stuff, we were all set.

I opened the door and smiled as two scrawny looking adolescent stallions and a slightly chubby and bucktoothed pegasus were busy looking over a grid paper. Tabeltop, a scrawny cyan unicorn adolescent who wore glasses that slid off his muzzle, waved at me. His neatly groomed black mane showing that his mom probably cut it for him this morning. Pocket Protector was another scrawny unicorn. His green coat and brown mane blended a little too grossly with his severe pimple break out. And then Two Bit, the slightly chubby pegasi with a curly blonde mane and white coat frowned as he adjusted the grid paper. He then looked up and beamed.

”Ahh, the fair maiden of the shadows Slit Throat arrives.” He said. “We can finally begin the session!” I sat down next to Tabletop, who grinned widely.

”Finally, that sword will be mine!” he said. Pocket huffed.

”Please, my level fourty three barbarian needs it for his collection.” I smirked.

”And I plan to sell it. I’ll make good bank with it, for sure.” I said. He smiled.

”Never in your life, cutthroat.” He said. Tabletop then looked me over and winced.

”Wow, your mother did a number on you.” I rubbed the back of my mane and shrugged.

”Meh, wanted to finish it early so we can get this raid going. Now then, Bit. Lay it on us.” The chubby pegasus leaned forward, glancing between us.

”Alright. You are walking through the Forest of Insight. Melbourne’s Spell of Mysticality keeping all of you sane through the journey. When suddenly, you find yourself being stopped by a tree.” Pocket arched a brow.

”A tree? Does it really have to be a tree?” Two Bit frowned.

”Yes, it’s a tree. You are in a forest! One that practically makes adventurers go insane without the proper warding.” Tabletop rubbed his chin.

”I kind of have to agree with Pocket here. Can’t it be like uhh... I don’t know, a griffon?” Two Bit balked.

”A griffon! Those creatures aren’t at least the wise ones! No, we are going with a tree.” I pat my hoof as if I came to a brilliant idea.

”How about a tree that isn’t really a tree, but a wood nymph trying to lure us out of our ward?” The three ponies looked at each other before nodding in agreement.

”Alright, so Slit Throat’s Eye of Exposure sees through the nymph’s disguise, exposing her. Enraged at being spotted, she summons a group of ents and they advance. How will you react?” I pointed at Pocket.

”Can’t you use your arcane fire to ward them off?” Two Bit shook his head.

”Melbourne’s spell has to be active, leaving him defenseless. He must rely on you two to fend them off.” Pocket shrugged.

”Sorry, hooves full.” I rubbed my chin and smirked.

”Alright, what if I used my fire bombs? I have like....” I looked over a sheet. “Three left. Wow, I’ve been going through them like nothing.” Two Bit held up the die.

”Alright, Slit Throat uses her fire bombs to damage the ents. Roll for crit and effectiveness.” I took the die in my hooves and tossed them on the grid paper. Tabletop cheered.

”She got a crit!” Pocket frowned.

”But she also has a miss.” I winced. Two Bit smirked evily.

”You hear the evil laugh of the DM. Goading you to lower the ward and insulting you for your fail burn effect. However, Slit Throat succeeds in damaging them for fourty hit points. One suffering a crit of one hundred and causing it to fall in battle.” I heard a knock on my door and we stopped to look up.

”Quiet?” I groaned.

”Sorry guys, I’ll be right back.” I said. I opened the door and peeked out, seeing my mom looking at me. Her normal stoic look an all too familiar sight to see. I arched a brow at her.

”Uhh... yes mom?” I noticed her shifting a little. Was she fidgeting? Okay, something wasn’t right here.

”Umm... do you have a moment to talk? Or are you busy?” I looked back to the guys before meeting her gaze.

”Kinda? I mean we just started the game.” She lowered her head slightly.

”O-oh...” I sighed and exited my room, closing my door and looking at her.

”Alright, mom, what do you really want? I mean, you’ve been acting weird ever since you got home. And after getting my flank handed too, you suddenly seemed more contemplative.” She rubbed the back of her mane.

”Oh I... well it’s nothing really...” I gave her a skeptical look.

”Mom, you are a stone cold captain of the royal guard and you rarely check up on me. So what’s the... is that... dinner?” I looked behind her and saw she was balancing a tray of rice and beans mixed together. One of my personal favorite dishes. She sighed and with her wing, moved the tray off of her and over to me. I took it in my magic.

”Quiet... I just... well...” I had a feeling this was going to get really awkward. I sat down and waited for her to finish with her struggle. “Have I’ve... done anything to hurt you? I mean... in your life and not... training?” Yup, totally awkward.

”Uhm... I don’t think so? I just figured you and dad were just busy.” I looked down at myself. “I mean, you both were right that I feel amazing with my current physique. And I haven’t been failing any grades as of late.” She smiled at me.

”Oh, that’s great! I mean, I’m glad you are feeling happy about yourself!” I squinted my eyes at her. She was still avoiding something.

”Mom? Have you and dad been seeing other ponies?” I asked suddenly. She blinked once.

”What? Why would I do that? Why would your father do that? We already have three kids to deal with. I doubt we want to deal with anymore.” I was mortified by the thought.

”Okay, didn’t need to hear that. But still, if something is going on between you two, I just want to know who I’m going with.” My mom shook her head.

”N-no, Quiet. That isn’t the case. Your dad and I still love each other. But I... I leaned in.

”Buuuut?” She then sat down and rubbed her foreleg.

”Quiet... this isn’t easy for me. Your brother and sister are okay with us just being difficult to talk too at times. But you... you seemed like a different case. And that worried me.” I nodded.

”Yeah? You both made it clear. So?” She grimaced.

”S-so... I was just... wondering if you needed... anything?” I rubbed my chin and then perked up in understanding.

”Oooh. You are trying to cope with being an actual mother!” I said. I saw the pain stricken look on her face. “Too harsh? But I thought you were used to that kind of treatment back at guard camp.” My mom looked sternly at me.

”Quiet, don’t speak to me like that. I am your mother.” I nodded my head quickly with as much sarcasm as I could.

”Yeah, I know. I came out of you. So what?” she stood up now and stomped her hoof.

”Quiet, enough! I am trying to reason with you.” I stomped my hoof back, keeping my ground.

”Reason? What reason is there for being a mother? I thought it was an instinctive thing, but clearly that isn’t the case here!” I saw her lip quiver. “Are we planning on having this another sparring session? Because lately that is all it seems to be. But before you start kicking my flank all over the house. I just want you to know one thing.” I held up my hoof and glared at her. “Keep your guard up!” She was confused by this. But I had quickly conjured my look alike behind her and she dashed beside her, bucking as hard as she could.

”My mom grunted at the sudden attack and sailed down the stairs, crashing into the wall and knocking over a vase and a few family portraits. She shook away her daze and looked up at me. A look I didn’t think she was capable of. Was it pity? Was it remorse? Or was it guilt. Either way, I’m done playing around with her. I snorted and looked back to see my friends peeking out from my room, stunned by the sudden conflict.

”Uhh... we just got done with the Forest of Insight.” Tabletop said with a shiver. I sighed and looked over to see my mom lower her head. She then looked over to a portrait and picked it up in her hoof. She studied it. I could have sworn I saw the guilt increasing behind the pretty exterior.

”You had this coming, mom. I’ll see you at the sparring session tomorrow after dad’s work out. But until then, thanks for dinner and stay out.” I levitated my tray of rice and mixed beans before opening my door and slamming it shut. I sighed and looked over to my dumbfounded friends. “Umm... sorry you all had to see that. Instincts were kicking in much more quickly than I had thought.” Pocket grinned stupidly.

”Are you kidding!? You can totally take on Butch and his gang no problem!” Two Bit beamed at the idea.

”Aha! Retribution! Those simpletons deserve every broken bone you can give them!” he said. Tabletop, however, looked at me worriedly. While the two bantered with each other, Tabletop trotted over to me.

”Quiet? Are you okay?” he asked. I snorted and took a small bite of my rice and beans.

”I’ll be fine. And my mom will be fine too. Not sure how dad is going to react to his favorite vase breaking. But I’ll manage that tomorrow.” Tabletop again looked worriedly at me.

”O-okay. If you say so.” He then pointed at the grid paper. “Then I guess we are back on with the session.” I nodded to him and smirked.

”I take it you got the nymph to confess with your charms?” I teased. He rubbed the back of his mane with a small blush.

”Well, what can I say? I am a pretty charming fellow.” The tension broken with a simple laugh, we sat back down and enjoyed the game. And while we explored the dungeon on our way to smite the evil DM for luring us into trap after trap, I took another bite of my food, hiding the fact that my mom had went out of her busy schedule just to make dinner. I can’t remember the last time I had food this good. But it quickly turned unappetizing when I thought back to the guilty look she displayed over the portrait. And I knew specifically what portrait she was looking at too. I saw it all the time before I headed off to school.

”It was my dad, mom and the three of us with me being a filly, smiling happily at a camera. A moment that I had thought would never be a thing here again. And I was right to a point. I grew up in a house with ponies dedicated to the cause of ensuring Equestria was handled for the greater good. And if I am to live by this, then they had better stop doing this weird parenting thing that they have lately been trying to do. I’m not a filly anymore. And I am sure as hell never going to give them the chance they missed out on years ago.
> Chapter 6: Eyes of Fire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 6: Eyes of Fire


The sound of the train clattering against the rails jolted my consciousness awake. I looked up to see the many eyes of different ponies looking over me. My mind was a blank. It took me moments to register the faces behind the eyes. Strangers I have never seen in my life. Another jolt of the train and I felt myself sitting up a bit with the motion. I winced in pain before I felt something put me back down onto the cushion. My ears were ringing. But through the buzzing ring, I heard something break through. A voice. A familiar one. I then opened my eyes and gasped as I sat up and nearly headbutted Thi with my horn. Thi rubbed her snout, looking worriedly at me before laying me back down. I groaned and felt my entire body thumping. I then felt something on my head be placed upon me. A clump of rock like texture with a cool feeling following it. Thi looked over to a pony, a vanilla-colored stallion with a chocolate brown mane and blue eyes. He was wearing a doctor's coat.

"Give it to me straight, doc. Is she going to explode?" Thi asked. I wasn't sure if she was joking or not. The look she gave wasn't the best tell in the world. But the stallion sighed and dug around outside of my peripheral.

"Her temperature is reading normal . And since I can find nothing else wrong with her, I'd say, your friend will make it." He gave Thi a soft smile. He then shifted over to the seat across from me. I looked with my eyes and saw another pony groaning on the seat. The doctor was treating him. The glance in my eyes caught Thi's attention and she nudged me slightly.

"Well, well. Back to the land of the living." Thi said with a wary smile. A mix of confidence and hesitation. When I set my eyes on her, she winced a little before sighing. "How are you feeling?" she asked me. I finally gained the strength to sit up, groggy and feeling worse than a standard hangover. I propped myself up and held onto the ice pack on my head.

"Urgh... I feel like everything is racing through me at a mach 10 speed." I stated. It was hard to describe the sensation, but sweet Celetia's prong horn am I hurting. I looked around at a pace that wouldn't hurt me so much, as it was hard to move at the moment. But my eyes widened when I saw rows of seats occupied by bruised and beaten ponies, some worse for wear and some who were bandaged or wearing similar ice packs. I looked back to Thi. "What even happened back there?" Thi frowned.

"I should be asking that about you. Since when did you study on learning an advance beam spell? I can only do one that can sting." she stated. I blinked and cocked my head at her.

"But... my beam spell is about as basic as any standard unicorn. I'm an illusion specialist more than arcane." I said matter of factly. Thi shook her head, but her suspicious look towards me was getting a little annoying to point out in my mind. To change the topic, I looked out the window and darted my eyes, searching through the bellowing snow blowing past us. "What kind of creature was that? A Windego?" Thi shook her head and looked out the same window.

"Nah. A Windego hasn't been around since the founding of Equestria." she stated. I arched a brow.

"Oh? And how do you know that?" I asked. Thi waved her hoof lazily.

"During one of my misadventures, I stumbled across a scripture on a wall that detailed the myth of the Windego and that they were once ancient spirits that punished the misdeeds of their followers that took advantage of their own gifts. It was the sins of the creatures that corrupted them and turned them into the fearsome creatures told in stories." I was dumb founded. I knew Thi had an interest in ancient architecture and its' history. But I never took her for a mythological enthusiast. Thi chuckled and glanced at me through the reflection of the window. "Didn't take you a believer of myths. The cold, tough mare from Hoofington." I frowned.

"My past residence has nothing to do with the current situation we are in." I said. Thi nodded.

"Right. And my best friend turned into a pyromaniac while I was gone." I felt a small nip in the back of my head. I ignored it and put a hoof on her shoulder. That got her to turn to face me.

"Thi. I am just as much lost as you are. I don't ever remember liking fire so much." I snickered. "Hell, my name is Quite Fire. Fire is in my name. But that doesn't mean I like fire." Thi studied me before looking down the aisle of the train, watching the doctor go from seat to seat, checking up on the injured ponies. She then spoke without looking at me.

"I may not be entirely lost as you are. I might have an idea, but it is too far fetched, even for me. So, for now. Let's just focus on getting to Canterlot." I gave Thi a worried look. Thi Billette has always been a rough around the edges at times, but over the time I've known her, she can be quite a genuine good pony. I mean, it doesn't take that much of a genius to see it and she doesn't hide it well. She's a troublemaker through and through, but I think that's only because she believes authority figures restrict her ability to be who she wants to be. She wasn't really great at feigning her intentions. But to see her lost in thought in this type of situation, she seemed a little more... calculative. I felt a shiver run down my spine. Perhaps her story of actually being an action hero might be true. I then remembered the bat she had. It was laying against her knee. The eye was closed and seemed to be... asleep? It was hard to tell. I couldn't help but wonder exactly what it was now. The more I thought about it, the more I suddenly became suspicious of her. My thought was shot out when the train suddenly screeched. It came to a halt and a pony ran out the moment the door opened. They shouted to a nearby guard that medical attention was needed in the passenger car. Thi winced and looked at me.

"Let's sneak out of the crowd." she said.




We were quickly on our way to the streets of Canterlot. The crowd was panicked enough that the guards were having trouble managing the situation. We deftly made our way down the steps and out into the crystalline streets of Canterlot. The place looked like a festive wonderland during the winter. Alot of the houses and buildings decorating the sides had wreathes, lights and flag lines strewn about. Thi and I trotted past a couple of shops that were closed for the night. Posters and flyers of special Hearthswarming and New Year events littered the walls and boards. Thi yawned as we turned down a road past the fountain center.

"Man, I could sleep for the entire winter. I'm suddenly so exhausted." Thi said. I dunno about her, but I feel great. Like a new burst of energy flowed through me. I smiled and nudged her playfully.

"Aww, come on! Why not explore the place a bit? See if we can find our old spots." I suggested. Thi yawned and looked around.

"That sounds like a fun idea, Fie. But I'm really in need of some sleep. I haven't slept since you nearly tried to set fire to a pony." My mood shot from energetic to guilty downer in an instant. My ears dropped and I bowed my head, looking rather defeated. I sighed pathetically.

"I understand. I'm the one sleeping so much and you've been up for a while hoping I wouldn't kill you in your sleep." That got a chuckle out of Thi, which helped brighten my mood a bit. She nudged me back playfully.

"Trust me, Fie. If I ever wanted to start a bon fire in the middle of a public area, you'd be the first pony I would turn too." She then looked ahead and glanced up to the distant, towering castle that is Canterlot Castle. The alabaster walls gleemed onto the moon light. It was quite an intimidating sight in my opinion. I couldn't help but wonder what goes on in that place. It could have been alot of things, hell, maybe even the sisters acting like normal ponies. I smirked to myself.

'As if that'll happen. The way they carry themselves shows that even behind closed doors, they aren't to be messed with.' I thought. I then faltered my smirk when I pictured my mother. I felt a looming dread mix with guilt overflow. My thoughts went completely off the rails. What if she sees me out on the streets? It has been so long since I've talked to her. Will she even stop to say hi? Will she stop to give me a lecture? Is she going to have me thrown into jail for sucker punching her several years ago? Oh, Goddesses, why am I here!?

To fulfill a calling.

I shook my head at the voice.

'My calling is to be at home and getting drunk and working. That's all I want to do.' I paused my thought before continuing. 'Annndd maybe a bit of fighting. But legal fighting! Well... not technically legal, but legal in the realm of laws.' The voice cackled.

Perhaps you need to rethink your entire life expectancy? A nasty creature chasing you and your friend? Seems like you got your work cut out for you.

I furrowed my brows. My thoughts were beginning to sound not like my own. My usual self-conversations are quite... responsive. I shook my head again to quiet my thoughts before turning to Thi. We had stopped in front of an inn. Quilt Roll Hearthstone Inn. A comfy and cozy little corner between Trotsky and Glee Bulevard. Thi didn't hesitate and stepped into the inn, leaving me to look back and focus on the train station further behind us. There was a small buzzing of chatter in the distance, but it was hard to make out what was going on. I turned back and trotted in after Thi. Thi was at the front desk already and slapped several bits on the counter. The snobbish looking mare behind the counter eyed her.

"A room for two. Separate beds, please." Thi smiled at the mare. The mare hmphed at Thi's brash manner before depositing the bits into a drawer and turning around to grab a key.

"This way, then." The desk pony said. Her Canterlot accent quite heavy for one who was the night caretaker for the inn. Thi and I exchanged glances before walking after her. She led us up to the third story and the far door at the end of the hall. She unlocked the door and we stepped in. Two freshly cleaned and laundered beds greeted us with a small drawer in between them. A cozy little oil lamp hung over the shelf. A wardrobe was right next to the door leading into the bathroom. A shiny tub and shower with all the utilities included. It wasn't our first time in an inn in Canterlot, but it was something we hardly got to do. Thi tossed the bat dexterously against the wall that it landed and leaned against the bed. She immediately plopped down onto the bed and nuzzled the pillows. I took my own bed and sat on the edge. The caretaker turned around, but not before stating to us. "Breakfast will be ready at seven in the morning. Rest well, girls." She closed the door, leaving us to sit silently in the room. I looked around the room a bit before turning to Thi.

I was tempted to pry into what she knows a little bit more, but the sound of her snoring shows that any conversation would fall on deft ears. Being as I already had slept a while, I laid down and stared up at the ceiling. I closed my eyes and dug through my thoughts again.


~~~***~~~


The black abyss surrounded me. I felt my entire body becoming lighter and then suddenly, sailing through the abyss. It was quiet. Too quiet. My eyes darted here and there, hoping to spot any form of direction I was going. Suddenly, a small glint caught my eye. I looked above me and saw a faint glowing white wispy ball. I stared at it, curiosity and confusion setting in for me. I found myself sailing by it and keeping my eye on it, it then shimmered and began to follow after me. A light trail matching its’ color behind it. I then saw another glint in the distance. I looked to see a similar wisp ball. But it was colored a cool blue hue. It was then followed by a purple and black one. They zipped around in a small dance before sailing over to me.

Another one blinked in. A bright green hue. Another a cerulean color. And lastly, a bright yellow and white wisp ball shimmered down from above and circled the balls and me one at a time. What was going on? What kind of dream am I having? I then heard a deep baritone voice call out to me:

“I call upon the powers that be. Attend my summons and seek out each other. For you are needed in this desperate time.” I then felt myself suddenly spiral into a formation with the other wisps and in a blink of an eye, I found myself in a grand room. The decorative banners of the Equestrian flag draped in neat rows along the walls. Stained glass window with no particular patterns reflected the night sky. In the room, below where I am hovering, a group of many ponies gathered around a table. Upon further inspection of the table showed a holographic map of Equestria. I narrowed my eyes. I looked around and saw the other wisps surrounding the ponies and table. I then blinked when I recognized the ponies in attendance. It was Twilight and her friends. Each pony looking in awe at the wisps around them.

I must be one as well, a formless figure to them. I then saw three alicorns, two I recognized instantly. Princess Celestia and Luna studied the wisps with stoic curiosity. The same could be said with the third alicorn. She must be the Princess of the Crystal Empire. Princess Cadence had the same look as the other two princesses. Yet, in her hoof curl was, to my shock, a foal. An alicorn foal no less. This intrigued me more than I thought. A third natural born alicorn? What are the chances? My eyes shot down to a figure directly below me. I could only see the pony covered in a wizard hat and cloak. Next to him was the stallion I saw on the hologem tv being interrogated by the news pony. He adjusted his glasses as he looked around.

“Incredible!” The stallion said in awe. The wizard pony next to him held up a hoof in motion to the wisps.

“As you all know, The Elements of Harmony are not the only elements that maintain the balance. Before harmony existed, it needed the powers that be. The seven elements of power. As you can see, each representing a force of nature. We will need to access these powers in order to prevent any further destabilization of balance.” The stallion next to the him chimed in.

“So, with the seven elements of power boosting the Elements of Harmony can fix the destabilization… but how can we be sure that harnessing the powers to be effective?” Princess Celestia chimed in.

“If I can recall from our studies, the Elements of Power are not just any form of magic. They are unnatural. Abiding to their own rules. These ones can only be tolerated and can’t be controlled by normal means. But in order for these powers to manifest, they need to be called by a power greater than themselves.” Twilight chimed in.

“Forgive me, but… it sounds like these Elements of Power are actual beings.” She stated with a hoof rubbing her chin. Princess Luna nodded.

“I am afraid they are, Twilight. But they are not just beings of power. They cannot manifest in form without a vessel. In order for them to have any semblance of form, they pick seven creatures of their choosing and inhabit them until they are no longer needed.” The wizard pony nodded.

“Precisely. And we are in need of their power. But the Elements of Power could have selected anycreature big or small to be their vessels. There is no way of knowing who they are unless given signs.” Twilight hummed in thought.

“Maybe… I can make a device that’ll read the fluctuation of power. A device that can read the magic plane in all variables.” She said. Applejack chimed in.

“Err. And how exactly do we know if the device is not up to helpin’ us?” Fluttershy spoke up.

“I’m sure Twilight will find a way. And we’ll be more than happy to help.” The rest nodded in agreement. Twilight smiled, but when she looked to the wizard pony, she gave a nervous smile. The wizard pony humphed.

“Do what you will. But time is of the essence!  We are better off using the map. Treat it as like one of your ‘friendship’ problems.” Rarity frowned.

“Well, I think that is just a grand idea. Don’t you think, girls?” Rainbow Dash chimed in.

“That’s great and all. But just one tiny issue. Did anypony forget that the train to Canterlot was attacked by something monstrous?” The room grew quiet. But the wizard pony spoke up.

“Perhaps our new friend will give us a bit of insight on the matter.” The pony didn’t even look, but whatever senses he had was well above my own. I didn’t even see a familiar figure emerge from the corner. The pony was a mismatch of many body parts. But he wasn’t a draconiqis either. The chimera esque pony walked with such a swagger that seemed to be laid back boredom. The sight of the pony made everypony balk. The baby giggled and cooed at the funny looking pony. Ouroboros put a scaley claw on the map table

“Please, Starswirl. After releasing you from Limbo, you’d think you’d have better appreciation for the dire situation you mortals are in? After all, I found the way to keep the Pony of Shadows in check while you are gone.” Ouroboros eyed the wizard with a coy smile. My mind sat up in interest. No way… is it really THE Starswirl the Bearded? Every unicorn in CSGU knew about Starswirl. The legendary wizard who was a hero and battled monsters of all kinds. A story book character come to life. Right here in this very room. But wait… why am I dreaming this?

This doesn’t make any sense. Am I here? Or am I not? What is going on? This has to be a dream. A very bizzare and unusual dream. I glanced at Ouroboros, who seemed to return my glance with a smirk. The chinera like pony slithered his snake like tail smoothly in the air.

“I do not have time for your games, Ouroboros. Explain what had happened to the ponies on the train.” Ouroboros sighed and waved his hoof lazily.

“Oh, you know how siblings get. They argue, they don’t share and care. Hate each other’s guts and sometimes try to kill each other out of power dominance.” I noticed Princess Luna’s ears dropping and Celestia putting a reassuring wing around her sister, looking disturbed by the thought. Ouroboros shrugged. “Yes, that is right, I am watching. So naughty little elements better not cause so much trouble for the mortals.” He wagged a claw at the white wisp, which seemed to shimmer in response. “Yes, you, little troublemaker.” Ouroboros said in a parental like tone.

The atmosphere in the room changed to awkwardness and confusion. Clearly the elephant in the room wasn’t helping. But Starswirl brushed his magnificent beard in thought.

“So, from that I gather, two had fought each other already. Which means…” Ouroboros snapped his claw coolly and pointed to Starswirl.

“Right on the mark, beardy! One is already here in Canterlot and the other is not too far away.” He clapped his claw and paw together and I felt my body move on its’ own. Everypony suddenly looked taller. I looked down and saw myself hovering over the image of Canterlot. I balked and looked atound. The wisps were spread out in an unusual manner, the white wisp seemingly not too far off from where I was hovering.

“Alright! That’s two down then! The other is in the hamlet by Canterlot!” Rainbow Dash pointed out. Rarity beamed.

“Ooh! I can handle the hamlet! I’ve been dying to try one of their special delicacies I’ve heard so much about.” Applejack frowned and eyed Rarity.

“Is that all?” She asked her. Rarity swished her fabulous mane and smiled.

“Of course not! Buuuut since the Elements of Power can pick any creature out there, we might as well look where we can.” Applejack tapped her chin in thought.

“Fair point.” She shrugged. Twilight peered over the map and bit her lip in thought.

“Mmm, I still think we need to find some way to narrow down the search.” She looked between everypony. “If the balance of our world really is in danger and time is of the essence, we need to figure out exactly where to look.” Pinkie Pie looked over and beamed.

“Oh, oh! I know that place!” She pointed to where the cool blue wisp was hovering over. “I have a cousin that lives on that side! This’ll be a great way to see them! It’s been a reaaaaally longlonglong time since our families wrote to each other!” Starswirl stomped his hoof, a loud clop echoing through the room.

“This is not a family picnic! Our world is in danger and this is no time for parties or eateries!” Starswirl turned his back to everypony. “If these are the Elements of Harmony? I fear that our world will need more than just them…” I don’t know why, but that made me super annoyed with the wizard. And I wasn’t the only one. Twilight looked hurt and the others frowned disapprovingly at Starswirl. Ouroboros cleared his throat and snapped his claw. A loud poof and floating parchment hovered over Twilight. The princess took it in her magic and looked over to Ouroboros.

“Starswirl, Starswirl! You never change.” Ouroboros non-chalantly pat the pony hard on the back, making Starswirl grunt and stumble a bit. The pony shot him a glare. “Always stubborn. Always prideful. Your intentions may lie justly, but you always neglect help. You said so yourself, time is of the essence and as sorry as I am to have so wrongfully ripped away your shining moment of glory and sacrifice for the good of Equestria, I am afraid that you do not understand the situation at all.” The room atmosphere changed again and Starswirl gave an offended look. Which was amusing to watch as Ouroboros said it with much sarcasm included.

“In my years of study and travel, I have read about your so called Elements of Power. If it was up to me, they would be contained or outright destroyed! Cosmic power like that unchecked needs to be brought to heel.” Ouroboros gave a deep, bellowing laugh. One the made the back of my mane stand up. For a moment in Ouroboros’s laughter, he looked evil. After taking a moment to gather himself and wipe a tear from his eye, he pat the stallion on back.

“Oh, my naive friend. You’ll come to understand your own helplessness one way or another. Now then! Since we need everypony on the clock, we’ll begin with some rest. Tomorrow is a big day, and hey, I’m feeling generous, so I’ll help out in one thing. After that, you get two more hotlines and then… you’re on your own~!” Ouroboros turned and trotted past everypony as he said this. There was quiet murmurs among Twilight and her friends as well as the other present ponies.

I looked over to Starswirl. I narrowed my eyes. Was it me? Or was Starswirl seething with quiet hatred and anger. One that I knew well. He kinda reminds me of Thi in a way.


~~~***~~~


I jolted awake and found myself in the dim light of the oil lamp. The room was quiet, save for Thi snoring on the bed next to mine. I looked over. She was on her belly, her hind leg twitching as she slept. She looked uncomfortable in the position she was in. But I’m no stranger to sleeping habits myself. I have a strange knack for waking up with my foreleg over my head while sleeping on my side. The cramps that followed trying to adjust didn’t help me go back to sleep. I looked over to the clock on the wall and saw that the time was three in the morning. I sighed and slid out of my bed, heading to the window and opening it. The wind was non existent and a cool atmosphere surrounded me. I looked up to the moonlight and sighed.

‘What an odd dream. And I wasn’t sleepy to begin with, but now I’m just exhausted.’ I thought back to that whole meeting. It felt so surreal. As if I was there, but not. I began to have more questions float into my mind than ever before. It was hard to keep track of them. I looked back up at the moon and caught something in the reflection of the window pane. I took a closer look and blinked. I could have sworn I saw something. I closed the window and briskly trotted into the bathroom. I flicked on the oil lamp and studied myself in the mirror. Same fire colored streak mane, charcoal coat, favorite grey and fire rimmed hoody. But my eyes. They were the normal orchid. But upon closer look, I saw my irises swirl. Almost as if a spectral fire was moving around.

I blinked once and yelped when I saw a pair of fiery eyes glared back at me. A sudden maniacal cackling ringing in my head. My startled yelp alerted Thi, who snorted and looked up from her bed. Tiredly, she looked around.

“Huzaawah? Quiet?” She looked to the bathroom and rubbed her eyes. “What are you doing? Can you please scare yourself when I’m not sleeping?” I looked over to her, my heart pounding in my chest. Thi must have been too tired to see my terrified expression as she fell back onto the bed and began to snore again. My mind was racing. I had no clue what just happened. This whole day has been just one after another. Was all of this really happening? I mean, despite actually meeting Ouroboros in person, am I really connected to the world’s balance? How in Equestria is that possible? I looked back at the mirror.

It’s still me. The same Quiet Fire from before. Only this time, the mare before me looked rather alone and scared than ready to face the day.
> Chapter 7: A Roc Type of Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 7: A Roc Type of Day


The morning night felt like it lasted a long while. Maybe Princess Luna slept in a bit? It has happened before. We'd call it daylight savings. But that wasn't the case. That isn't until another couple of months. Regardless of it all, I couldn't go back to sleep. Not that I wasn't tired already. I slept plenty on the train. The entire meeting in my dream replayed over and over in my head. I focused on every bit of what everypony had said. But no matter what conclusion I came too, it just doesn't make sense. I'm one out of seven creatures that is selected as a vessel? It is true that my past behavior has been very un-me like. Nearly burning a pony alive? Setting a booth on fire? Shooting a powerful beam out of my horn that could make even the grumpy and prideful Starswirl himself envious.

Starswirl...

The lost legend now back from this Limbo. From what I can remember about Limbo in my time at CSGU, it was neither a place here or there. But rather in between. Time standing still and feeling like a thousand lives going by in an instant. Now that I think about it. It must have been strange for Starswirl to get pulled out of time like that. He must be extremely confused and probably wondering why him alone was picked out. Starswirl wasn't the only legend that helped out ponies. There were five others that were called The Pillars of Hope. Each with their own folklore and stories. But they all shared one thing. They disappeared without a single trace. With Starswirl being back, I can only assume that the other Pillars maybe out there, trapped in whatever Limbo they are in. This Pony of Shadows sounds like a hassle for them to have dealt with. But I thought it was just an old pony's tale.

'Quiet, every thought you've been pondering has been making it more obvious that old pony tales aren't really legends and myths.' I thought to myself. I heard a soft cackle in the back of my head.

It is quite fun to see you squirm in such confusion. You mortals are quite amusing at times.

I blinked and looked over to the window pane. I haven't stepped back into the bed. I was pacing left and right. Thi was still asleep, having switched to her back and looking quite like a slob. I noticed a pair of glowing fiery eyes watching me from the reflection. What was strange was that there was no form behind them. Just slit, predatory eyes watching me. I frowned and shook my head.

'Oh really? Then perhaps I can make it interesting for you. How about you leave my mind and let me be at peace with my own existential problems? I promise, you'll probably like not occupying a messed up mind like mine.' I paused my thoughts. 'Wait... who are you? And why am I now just noticing you?' the cackling echoed through my head, making me groan in pain as it thumped loudly.

Such a simpleton. Tis not a dream you had. We were called to the gathering. It was something the dear old serpentine wanted us to see. I then noticed a faint pair of sharp teeth. I furrowed my brows. Maybe if I just close my eyes and picture what I'm talking too, perhaps it would be easier to make a bit more sense of what is happening. I closed my eyes and pictured what I was talking too. Honestly, I could only imagine Princess Celestia. The thought of seeing her reassuring her sister felt a little close to home. Before I knew it, fire erupted around the room. I panicked and looked around.

'Wh-what the!? What is going on!?' I thought to myself. I was finding it hard to scream. Or maybe I was and I just wasn't able to hear it through the loud ringing in my ears. From the fire that rose high in front of me stepped out a long, slender hoof. I took a few steps back, only to stop as I felt a burning singe on my flank. The fire was closing in. As the figure stepped out of the fire, it then unfurled its' wings and dispersed the fire around us. I balked and shrunk pathetically at the creature before me. I must have thought of Nightmare moon mixed with Celestia. A bored looking alicorn looked around. She then examined herself and smirked.

Well, now wings are a great improvement than the last time. Sad for my sisters to say the least. They'll have to take the look as well. The creature grinned, bearing a row of sharp teeth. Oooh, I can just see Aquarius toss and roll around like a little child! The creature then saw me and stomped one hoof, raising the small bits of fire around us into a burning blaze. Her chest puffed out and looking quite intimidating. I must thank you for choosing the form. One step closer to ruling this domain. However... She looked at me with disappointment and disgust. Ech. I should have chosen another creature. I was hoping you would grovel at my hooves in praise rather than cower in the corner. I was still speechless. The creature looked around and sighed. Seems like I'm the only one awake right now. Oh well! I'll have my fun eventually. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. She tapped her hoof impatiently. Are you done cowering? I would like to introduce myself so I can at least let you call me by my namesake. I don't know what came over me, but I finally found my voice.

"Bucking Celestia what the hell are you!?" I shouted. This woke up Thi. Thi jolted up and grabbed ahold of the bat, looking alert and ready to fight.

"Wha? Wha!? What's going on!? Intruder!? Let me at 'em!" she looked around before looking at me. I gave her a hopeful look but worried at the same time. Who knows what this creature is capable of!

"Thi! We need to get out now!" I exclaimed. Thi suddenly lowered her bat, giving me a confused look. It was enough for me to give a defeated look. Thi rubbed the back of her head.

"Err... why?" she asked. I looked to the creature and she gave an almost evil but amused smile. My instincts kicked in and I suddenly bolted past the creature, taking ahold of Thi by the hoof and suddenly crashing through the window. Thi yelled as we fell down straight into a snow mound that had luckily been building up overnight. The snow cushioned our fall of three stories. The noise made several dogs bark. I dug myself out of the snow and pulled Thi along. "H-hey, Fie! What's the big idea!?" I didn't want to speak. I wanted to get away from whatever was in the room with us. Why was Thi unable to comprehend such a sight? how could she not see the towering alicorn creature in front of us!? We trotted down several blocks before Thi yanked away her hoof. "Knock it off, Fie! What the hell is wrong with you!?" I slumped against the wall, using my hoof to prevent me from falling. I felt sick. My ears pounding and my heart racing. I gasped and looked up, my eyes darting in the sky as I heard the echoing laughter of the creature.

You may call me... Din. And from now on, I'll be your lone torturer! The laughter rang in my head and I instinctively placed my hooves against my ears. I crumpled to the ground and shook my head violently.

"No! No! You aren't real! You can't be real! I-I don't want to do this!" I shouted. I yelped and cowered back away from Thi when I felt her place a hoof on my shoulder. She gave me a concerned and very worried look. She then knelt down and put both hooves on my shoulder and met my gaze.

"Fie! Calm down! It's me! Thi Billette! Your friend! You need to relax! Take a deep breath, look!" she inhaled deeply through her snout. I looked at her, trying to match her breathing as she exhaled. "Come on, Fie, breathe with me." She inhaled again and I followed suite. We exhaled and I felt my panic begin to fade. I closed my eyes and shut out any thoughts of the creature, only focusing on what made me happy. Hotcakes. I took several breaths with Thi before she smiled. "There's my girl. Nice and easy. Slow and steady. Feeling better?" I stopped my deep breathing and sighed, nodding. After a couple of more breaths, I felt myself relaxing. I then curled up against the wall and buried my head into my knees. I heard Thi sit down next to me. The bat against her chest as she leaned coolly against it. I could still hear the creature laughing in the back of my mind. I groaned and peeked out to look at her.

"Thi... I..." I began. Thi glanced at me. I bit my lip and sighed. "You... sure you didn't see anything?" Thi cocked a brow but shrugged.

"Nope. All I saw was you scared out of your wits. And then dragging me out a window from three stories." She smirked. "But I did see the snow a bit yellow if that is what you mean." I flushed and shook my head.

"N-no way! W-well, I don't remember if I did or was too... caught up?" Thi chuckled at my response and I flushed even more, slugging her playfully on the foreleg. "Sh-shut up!" Thi locked a hoof around my neck and noogied me for a bit, letting me go as we both laughed. Thi then leaned back against the wall and sighed.

"But to be frank, I don't know what's really going on. All I know is that something strange is going on and you got involved in it." she sighed and looked ahead, her look lost in thought. "This year, the stars will align and the fate of the world will be strewn into a calamity." She looked at me. I exchanged a glance with her and she spoke. "I don't really... know how to react to it all. Sure, I've seen my fair share of weird over the six years I've been away. And there are possibilities that the impossible can be possible. But I've also learned that there are those in the world who will do anything to ensure that it either comes to fruition or want to control it." My mind shot back to the conversation of Ouroboros and Starswirl. One wanting to contain it and the other stating it is hopeless. I sighed and looked ahead with her.

"I kinda' understand. Though... lately it seems like my whole life is now spiraling out of control. Not three days ago I was at an underground fighting ring making bits. Took a walk to clear my head and the next thing I knew, I made an unusual 'friend'. And now I'm being told to head to Canterlot for more answers." Thi hummed as she eyed me.

"What kind of friend did you make?" She smirked and made a cool motion with her hoof. "Don't worry, I'm not jealous... yet." I gave a small chuckle in response before resting my cheek against my knees.

"You wouldn't believe me, but considering what we've been through? Let's just say. He's not a draconiquis. Nor is he the ruler of chaos. Fluttershy has that friend. Mine is more of a chimera pony than anything." Thi tapped her hoof on the bat, waiting patiently for me to finish. I explained to her the pony I met. Everything up till now. I even included my dream and the creature that caused me to have us flee to where we were now. Thi was pondering what I had told her before speaking.

"Well, we should probably find a place to wait out the night. If we turn up at the front desk and explain to the mare that you freaked out and jumped out a window, not only would we be paying for damages, we would most likely get kicked out." I looked around before perking up and smiling. I then nudged her and pointed across the street.

"They still have that old book store! And it's open too!" I beamed. Thi groaned.

"Ugh, you and your bookworm nature. I can't believe you are from the Hoof." I stood up and smiled.

"School funding is an issue there. We aren't dumb. The schools just didn't have proper teaching methods or resources." I stated. I then trotted over to the store, forcing Thi to sit up and follow after me. I peeked through the glass door. I smiled as I saw that there were the usual late nighters. Albeit, different ponies. Most CSGU students would spend alot of time here when they couldn't access the archives or were just looking for a good read. This place was a second home to me. I spent many of my CSGU hours here. I always enjoyed a good leatherbound novel when I could. Canterlot had some fascinating stuff to read. I opened the door and a small bell chimed over head. I quietly crept in but Thi barged through and coughed loudly. She got a couple of harsh shushes from the studious ones. Thi nodded.

"Yup. Still a boring place. Was this really one of our hangouts?" she asked me. I trotted past her and grinned.

"I gave you no choice~ Butch, remember?" Thi frowned and her shoulders slumped.

"Oh... right." I found a Daring Doo novel poking out between the shelves and levitated it over to her.

"C'mon, Thi. Let's read the night away like we are studying for an exam that is due in a couple of hours." Thi looked at me and the book. She snorted and took the book, heading over to one of the side chairs and plopping down in it. She flipped the book open and her eyes began to scan the pages. I browsed the aisles and pulled out a couple of books that were advance tactics and illusion high level spell casting. My eyes caught onto a dusty leatherbound book in between a psychology journal and a medical herb book. I pulled it out and saw the etched silver design of Starswirl the Bearded on it. I cocked my head slightly before turning around and sitting at one of the desks. I flipped open the book and began reading. The hours ticked on and so far, I had only remembered how much re-reading this book was boring. It was just a fantasy novel biography more than anything useful for the current situation. I sighed and continued on. The night went by and before I knew it, upon finishing the last book I pulled from the shelves, I looked up and saw the sun peeking out through the mountains over head. It then smoothly raised up. I smiled and put the books back in their places. Manners doesn't befit a studious one who neglects to share knowledge with others. I then walked over to Thi, who was conked out with the book on her face. I giggled and levitated the book off of her before closing it and giving her a playful bonk on the head.

She snorted awake and looked around.

"I'm mistake! I mean, awake." Thi said groggily. She yawned and stretched before getting up and swinging the bat over her shoulder. She looked out the window and smiled. "Good. Now we can march up to Canterlot Castle and demand answers!" She didn't hesitate to barge out of the library. I couldn't help but shake my head with a smile. Good ol' Thi Billette. I followed after her and we stepped out into the middle of the street. Thi pointed in the direction of Canterlot Castle. "Onward and upward!" I smirked as I trotted next to her.

"What are you, a knight now?" I teased. Thi scoffed.

"The Royal Guard wish they were me! Have you seen the amount of badassness?" she struck a cheesy pose. I rolled my eyes and flicked the bat from under her, causing her to stumble and maintain her footing.

"Alright, Ms. Badass. Let's see how well you do against a real Royal Guard." Thi smirked.

"Oh what, you're the badass Royal Guard?" she asked. I shook my head and wiggled my hoof lazily back at her.

"Nah, I'm from the Hoof! I'd rather just fight my way through life."

That can be arraganed...

I stopped dead in my tracks. For a moment, I totally forgot there was an omnipresent voice in my head. Thi must have noticed it as well. She cocked her head.

"You alright, Fie?" she asked. I nodded and then rubbed my foreleg with my hoof.

"W-well, I am nervous about one thing." I turned to look at her. "S-speaking of Royal Guards... I'm kinda' hoping I don't run into... one particular one." Thi smiled.

"Oh ho! So, you are the rebel! I knew you didn't like authority!" she exclaimed. I shushed her.

"Keep your voice down!" I sighed. "Didn't I ever yell you that... well... my mother is the Captain of the Royal Guard?" Thi seemed to nearly choke on her own air.

"What!?" I nodded. I turned and began walking towards the direction of the castle. Thi trotted over to me. "W-wait! You mean to tell me that this entire time, your mother is the Captain of the Royal guard? When were you going to tell me this!?" I gave a dejected sigh and met her look.

"I felt like I didn't need too with you. You had enough going on and I... well, personally... I don't like to think much of it." I rubbed the back of my neck.

"Let's just say, me and my mom had our... differences." Thi rubbed her chin at me.

" Like... different ideas? Different mindsets?" she asked. I shook my head.

"Somewhat. But it was a more parental decision conflicted with family duty to the land of Equestria." Thi shrugged.

"I'm not following." I nodded.

"My mom... well. There was a time in my life I wasn't the healthiest or physically fit pony in Equestria. I was a loser. I was weak. I really only preferred to play games and Ogres and Oubliettes. I had a very... questioning friend group. We kind of fell apart once I moved and... nevermind. What's important was that at some point, I expressed my insecurities with my father and he deemed it necessary to 'find your place' in Equestria. He got my mother in on the idea. Well, more like, it was something they had planned for a while. It eventually lead to me being trained and working out with both my folks during my off time. I had no time for games or hanging out much. I couldn't say no to them. Well... for a while, things were going well and it was nice to spend time with the family. But unlike my dad, my mom had different values in mind." we turned a corner and the castle was becoming ever so taller. "She was ruthless when it came to training me. Not batting an eye as she beat her kid helpless several times. Err... not in the abusive way. But in a competitive way. Which was unfair." I found myself getting angry.

"She never took it easy on me and when I wanted to express just hanging out with her, it would just be shut down and lead to more sparring. She was trying to get me to endure the harsh training that comes with training for the Royal Guard. Eventually, I got tired of her consistent beatings and actually tried to fight her. When I improved enough, she... I don't know what happened. But suddenly she did a 180 and started to try and be a mother." I sighed and spat on the ground. "I rejected that and gave her a good taste of her own medicine." Thi winced.

"Yeeowch. You suckered punched her?" she asked. I nodded.

"After that, my dad got angry with me while my mom was away. I have... never really argued so much in my life. I even yelled and bitched at my siblings who were just third parties to it all. It got to the point that we weren't just seeing eye to eye anymore and training sessions was always just releasing frustration. After graduating from Hoofington High, I moved to Canterlot and well... the rest is history." Thi took a moment to absorb this information. The sky was getting darker. Maybe the clouds were just floating by. It was a cloudy day after all.

"So, that explains why you avoided my prying. Worried you'd scare me away?" she smirked at me. I gave a bashful nod.

"I just... wanted to start fresh and new. Leave behind what I left and keep it at that. It's been several years since I've seen or heard anything about my family." I sighed. Thi then bounced over to me and wrapped a foreleg around my neck, nuzzling my cheek.

"No worries, girl! I got your back! If mean ol' momma comes storming, I got my good ol' Cali here ready!" She swung the bat forward and pointed ahead. I smiled and gave her a playful look.

"Cali? You gave it a name?" I asked. Thi nodded.

"Yeah? It's the fabled Excalibat. Once wielded by... errr.... I forget exactly. Something, something about crackerjacks." she said. I laughed and that caused Thi to laugh with me. This felt nice. Just us two taking a walk and rekindling years of lost time. I then flicked my ears, hearing something loud and thunderous. We stopped and suddenly the sirens began blaring. We looked around, not noticing that ponies had began their day by mingling about and already out of their house. Panicked murmuring buzzed around us and suddenly ponies were rushing past us. Thi scratched her mane with a hoof. "What is that sound?" I balked and turned to her.

"It's the alert siren. It's saying there is a monster in the area." I took ahold of Thi's foreleg. "We have to take cover. It could be that snow storm creature again." It was beginning to get a bit windy than usual. Thi suddenly balked and looked past me towards the sky.

"I don't think it's the snow..." I stopped and turned to look up. In the sky, descending from the clouds was a massive bird. It was bigger than the Starswirl tower that was not too far off. It's wings flapping up a small twister like wind as it screeched loudly. Ponies began screaming with one shouting "Roc!!" We quickly rushed over to a cafe, taking cover inside the building. We gathered by the window and looked to see the creature perch itself ontop of the tower. From the distance, we could see the Royal Guard advance and form around the creature. I gulped. I could see one particular guard sticking out from the rest. Her armor designed more sharply than the rest. A halberd at her side. She pointed this way and that, commanding the troops to certain positions. Thi furrowed her brows.

"I take it that's momma there." she said to me. I nodded with a slightly confident but still panic expression. I wasn't worried about mom taking on a giant bird of prey. What I was worried about was her realizing I'm here. There are so many factors popping into my head.

Ugh, you are so bent out of shape with all these thoughts roaming about. It'd be better if I just burned them all. I heard feathers make for great kindling. I frowned and shook the voice away. We watched the Roc eyed the ponies. The captain then held up the halberd and pointed it. The guards began swirling around the creature. It screeched and flapped its' massive wings, nearly breaking the formation. But the guards were quick to recover. There was a loud distant pop. The captain was zapping the Roc, trying to get it to move. It only shifted slightly. I bit my lip in anticipation. I shouldn't worry. Mom has it handled. But suddenly, the Roc took off, breaking the formation easily and causing several guards to spiral out of control. the captain pointed to the creature as it took off. The ponies around us began cheering as the guards began to led the Roc away. The siren ended and ponies slowly began to emerge from their covers. We exited the cafe and Thi snorted.

"Guess the guard is useful for once." she said. There was a loud booming screech over head. The ponies that had just left their cover looked up and began screaming, panic rising again. The Roc was back. It came back around. This is impossible. Rocs are seclusive creatures. They avoid places like Canterlot. What's more importantly, what is a Roc doing out here of all places!? Was it migrating back from winter? Or summer? Do Rocs even migrate? So many questions. But any other questions in my head were soon lost. The bird was getting bigger and closer. I balked as I noticed its' eyes were focused on me. Thi pulled me by the hoodie.

"Run, dammit!!" she yelled. We took off. Galloping as fast as we could. The Roc screeched and extended its' claws out to us. Thi panted and tackled me off the road. Just in time as the claw snapped inches from where we were. We went rolling into an alley and she stood up, bat at the ready. I panted for breath as I stood up and got against the wall.

"Did that thing just went for us!?" I exclaimed. Thi peeked her head out from the alley and saw the bird taking off and circling. The guards were not far behind. The captain was engaging the creature, zapping it with a powerful spell this time that caused the creature to shriek and swipe at them. I watched in awe as my mother zipped and twirled around the creature. I have never seen her in action before. It was terrifying. I could only imagine if she was enjoying the thrill or not. She always gave off that vibe to me.

Hehehe~ Seems our guest wants to play. Perhaps I can help out with a little fire. I suddenly felt my body move on its' own. I jolted out of the alley and into the middle of the road.

"Fie!? Get back over here! That thing is going to swoop down again!" I couldn't speak or think anything. My eyes remained focus on the creature. I took a defiant stand and readied myself. Everything felt natural. The motions calm and flowing. The Roc seemed to take notice of my presence. Of course, it is after me! Which could mean only one thing. This was Ouroboros's "help". The Roc blew the guards off their pathing as it dove this time, unfurling only when it was near enough, claws extended. I then felt my body go hot. A small ring of fire formed around me. A ball of fire began to build at the tip of my horn. I took aim and with a loud sheen, the beam fired and hit the Roc square on the beak. It screeched and upon landing, it tumbled and rolled. I yelped and ducked as it soared over me. It crashed over several buildings, causing ponies to scream and run away. The massive creature stood up and screeched angrily. It then looked at me and began hopping towards me. I scrambled to get out of the way as it seemed to study me. I had just hit the side walk when it screeched and was ready to strike out. But a loud pomf of fire hit it square on the side of the head. The Roc screeched and looked to see Thi juggling a fire ball with the bat.

"Hey bird for brains! You know what they call the thing in badminton?" she then tossed up the fire ball and with a loud clack of wood, the fire ball soared high and pelted the Roc in the same place, causing it to shriek and flap its' wings. "It's called a birdie!" I groaned as I stood up.

"I think you were going for a golf liner, Thi!" I stated as I galloped over to her. Thi blinked and scratched her head.

"Oh. What she said!" I managed to tackle her out of the way when the Roc shot out and pecked at her. Thi rolled us over and with another loud clack, a green fire bolt shot out and hit the Roc again, but this time, in the chest. The loud thump that followed caused the bird to back hop away. Just in time too. Thi helped me up as the royal guard descended and began engaging the creature.

"Get to safety! We'll handle this!" one of the guards said. Thi shook her head.

"At least do something other than let it bat you morons away!" she shouted back. We turned and ran down the road. I looked back and balked as I saw the captain hovering over the bird. I could see her eyes on me. I looked back, almost tripping over a knocked over debris from one of the ruined buildings. We panted as we rushed around the corner. Ponies were beginning to evacuate.

"Into the castle walls! You'll be safe there!" one pony shouted. Some of the guards started herding the panicking ponies. We gathered with them and pushed our way through to get in as quickly as possible. Suddenly, the loud screech of the Roc could be heard. Everypony looked up and saw the massive creature taking off from the engagement. It seemed battered, but not beaten. I could see the eyes focused on me. Crap! We were beginning to get shoved. Me and Thi held hooves as we stuck close. Ponies then scattered as I felt the floor beneath me suddenly fall away. I felt the intense rush of wind blow around me. I opened my eyes and panic set in. I looked up and saw that my hoodie was caught on the claw of the creature. But what even terrified me more was that Thi was caught in the claws of the creature. She struggled and beat at the claw with her hoof.

"Grrr! Let me go, you dumb bird!! Like hell I'll be eaten by the likes of you!" She then saw me and balked as well. She then reached out her free hoof to me. "Hold on tight, Fie! I won't let you go!" My body was flailing just a little with the intense rush of wind. I noticed that Canterlot was beginning to get smaller and smaller. But I could also see a swarm of Royal Guards chasing after us. I grunted and used my body strength to adjust and free myself of the claw, nearly falling before Thi caught me by the hoof. The bird flapped its' wings twice before changing direction. Tipping itself sideways and causing the world to turn before me. Oh, goddesses what is going to happen to us!? If the Roc drops us in our attempt to free ourselves, I doubt the Royal Guard will have time to catch us. We have to time it just right. Maybe when it drops us at the nest. We could probably take out a few of its' young before escaping. It'll piss off momma for sure, but survival is my top priority. Thi struggled to keep me held. I then had another thought. I could see Thi's little iron friend hanging out of her denim jacket. I reached with my magic and withdrew the firearm. Thi grunted.

"Fie, you better make it count! I can't hold on forever!" she struggled. I then twisted myself, climbing up her foreleg before getting my footing on the leg of the Roc. Thi looked at me. "Fie?" I smiled and looked down to her.

"Don't worry, Thi. You have to trust me on this one!" I held onto the gun with my magic while using my own strength to climb the creature. You'd be amazed at how hooves work. But I was also using a bit of help with my teeth. Biting into the flesh of the Roc wasn't a delectable taste. But it managed to get me to the lower back after a bit. I then saw several royal guards zip past. They began zapping the creature with their own halberds. It shrieked in anger and I nearly lost my entire balance and footing as well as magic hold of the gun when the Roc decided to twirl. It was slow to do so, but the intense wind made it hard to move at all. I closed my eyes and held on for dear life. The world began to turn as the wings of the massive creature batted the guards away and out of formation. The Roc was circling around the mountain and Canterlot came into view. I opened my eyes and shielded them as best as I could as I began climbing up the back of the creature. It was painstaking as I did my best not to lose my footing. I don't know what came over me.

One moment I was fearing for my life and the next thing I know, I'm making my way to the very head of the creature, with an intention to survive. I was hoping to use the fire beam that happened earlier, but the voice was quiet. In fact, I could sense that it was annoyed. Eventually, I reached the head. It screeched as it felt me. Rocs must be very intelligent as I was holding on for dear life when it started to shake its' head a bit. It then began another spiral as Canterlot got closer. The guards must be leading it back so they can safely secure us. But that seemed to be a challenge in of itself. I then saw the captain flying just above. I found most of my confidence losing traction as I found myself hanging on again. Why did any of this have to happen!? Why couldn't I just walk away and continue my quiet life in Ponyville? And just what in the hells am I doing!!? I grit my teeth, my frustration and anger rising as the overwhelming stress bore down on me. I snapped out of my stupor and aimed the firearm at the eye. Without hesitation, I pulled the trigger and a blue arcane shock popped out of the barrel. I grazed the eye lid. But it was enough to startled the creature. It stopped in the air and began flapping wildly.

I bit down on the head and hugged the neck as it bucked and shook violently. I grunted as I was beginning to feel my grip slipping. Once the creature was tired out of its' flailing, I got ahold of my footing. My muscles were screaming at me. Ignoring the cries, I took aim again and this time, popped the eye again, aiming true. Whatever Thi was packing seemed to work. A little too well. The Roc shrieked loudly as I saw the arcane bullet come out the other end. The Roc then began to spiral out of the air. I held on again, hoping and praying that Thi was still in its claws. She was safer there than where I was. The Roc soared towards Canterlot, nicking the very top of the tallest tower of the castle. The impact was enough to make me lose my grip. I yelled as I felt myself tumbling and falling. I couldn't stop spinning. I closed my eyes, waiting for the inevitable impact and thought of my guts splattering over the clean streets of Canterlot. But it didn't come. In fact, I felt myself no longer falling. I was flying again. I blinked and looked up to see a blue suite with a lightning bolt striking down the sides. A pair of goggles covering the pony's eyes. But the mane. It looked very familiar. The spikey cerulean colored mane and lilac coating. She was watching, hovering in place. I followed her gaze and saw the massive creature crash with a loud thud just outside of Canterlot. The creature laid still. I panted and felt the adrenalin begin to leave me. The pony that was carrying me began to fly back down.

"Man. You are one lucky pony." she said. That was all I could register as everything faded to black.




There was a constant droning noise. Almost as if voices were talking. It was hard to make out at first. But eventually, the voices began to get clearer.

"... I don't understand what the problem is? You think it was our fault a Roc showed up?"

"That is not what I am saying. What I am trying to get at is the recklessness you pulled that nearly caused many more damages and ponies to nearly be injured. We were lucky it landed just outside the gate!" There was a scoff and a hoof stomp.

"Please. As if you can do anything about a Roc attack. Why didn't the Princesses or the heroes of Equestria do anything about it? What, did they just think leaving Canterlot to fend against a directionally confused Roc? The Royal Guard certainly proved they couldn't solve it with a good ol' put down." There was frustrated grumble.

"We are to protect ponies while protecting the ecosystem and magical stability of our realm! It's the whole point of why she is here now!" Another whinny scoff.

"Back off, egg head! Who decided to get you involved in this?" There was another voice.

"Please, you two. Can you quiet for a moment? I think she's coming to!" The voice was right. After a bit, my vision blurred, and images returned to my sight. Usually when I pass out from adrenaline draining, the first thing I see is the hospital ceiling. Some beeping noises and maybe a pretty nurse mare tending to me. But seeing that the ceiling was not a stucco plastered texture, it was instead, reaching high and domed. And the bed didn't feel cramped. It felt roomy. And a little more comfortable. I shifted my head and groaned as my head pounded. I sat up, feeling somepony putting a hoof on my back.

"Easy, girl. Nice and easy. You alright, Fie?" a familiar voice asked. I looked groggily to my side to see Thi Billette. Surprisingly, she looked no worse for wear from being the clutches of a Roc. Though a few bruises and cuts on her coat showed she didn't exactly get away unscathed. She smiled and levitated a glass of water towards me, which I drank like a wanderer lost in the San Palamino desert. I gasped for breath, having drank a little too much and looked around. Thi wasn't the only one in the room. I saw, to my utter shock, Princess Celestia and Luna on one side of my bed. And a strange, disgruntled looking blue earth pony stallion with a white bed ridden mane and tail at the foot of the bed. Piercing blue eyes narrowed suspiciously at me. Not only that, I saw Ouroboros leaning coolly against the wall, chewing something. I sat up in the bed and rubbed my head.

"Urgh... what happened...?" I asked. Thi gave me a playful slug on the foreleg, making me wince and rub my shoulder.

"Well, aside from being a reckless idiot, which is my job, you managed to take down full grown Roc!" she said with a smile. I blinked and looked over to the others. They weren't showing as much enthusiasm. But at least the princesses were smiling. The stallion scoffed, adjusting the collar of his yellow scholar robe.

"Reckless. Idiotic. You should have left it to the guards. And most importantly, you caused major structural damages to not only the Starswirl Wing, but several residential buildings." he stated. I furrowed my brow and looked him up and down. He stood with a defiant posture. Confidence and yet... stubbornness I can only be too familiar with. Thi snorted and shooed him with a hoof.

"Yeah, yeah, egg head. Why don't you go back to your books and exams while you let us be idiots in peace." she retorted. The pony snorted and readjusted his saddle bag. I noticed one of the pouches had a cross on it. Was this pony treating me? A scholar and a doctor? I darted my eyes in thought a bit before rubbing the back of my neck.

“Err… thanks for tending to my wounds.” I said. The stallion snorted and turned to the princesses, bowing before turning and trotting out of the door. Thi whinnied in annoyance.

“What’s his deal anyway? Isn’t it enough we just survived being eaten by a Roc and survive a fall?” I looked at her worriedly.

“I’m… glad that you are safe, Thi. I-I know it was idiotic, but I just… felt my instincts kick in and it was the only thing my fight or flight could do.” I said, bowing my head. Thi arched a brow, her mouth open as if trying to find a way to properly respond to me. I then felt a gentle feathered wing lift my head up and my eyes met the kind eyes of Princess Celestia.

“I am glad that our subjects are okay. And frankly, it is our fault we weren’t able to step in. A certain pony made it hard to do anything.” Luna and Celestia looked over to Ouroboros. Luna looking not as pleased as Celestia. Ouroboros chewed something before blowing out a pink bubble. Bubble gum? An eldritch being chewing on… bubble gum? When the bubble popped, he shrugged.

“I will apologize for keeping the Princesses occupied. But for my first bit of help, I figured I’d let fate play its’ part.” He then looked up to the ceiling and rolled his paw. “In a ‘attracting a migrating Roc’ kind of way.” He said matter of factly. I frowned.

“So it was you… you were also responsible for pushing me here. Your little summons with the others.” I said. Ouroboros smiled, a fang protruding the side.

“Guilty! But that is all pretty much on the nose. You should be asking the right questions rather than the obvious.” I heard Thi growl but I gave a reassuring pat on her shoulder before responding.

“Then I want to ask this simple question. What exactly caused you to manifest into our realm? It has to be more than balance.” I saw Ouroboros grin, his snake like tail waving unnaturally.

“Meh, a good question. And one I can answer simply.” He pushed himself off the wall and stepped up to the foot of the bed. “It is no lie that the balance of this realm is in fact danger, and being a… power of balance, it is my job to maintain it. That being said, the seven that need to be found decided to make this their little playground.” He then held out his paw and I felt something lurch inside of me. Without any control of myself, I noticed that every pony in the room except for Ourboros had to shield their eyes. As quickly as that lurching feeling came, it faded just as quickly. I slumped and coughed, looking up to see a small fire wisp in front of me.

“I take it you are already acquainted with Din. The middle eldest of the seven. The power element of fire. Matching that of her desire to set this realm into nothing but a fiery plane.” He sighed and playfully poked the wisp, causing it to shift and hover away from him. “Din has the most potential to do so. Buuut, she has a bad habit of picking questionable vessels.”

Silence, wyrm! How dare you stir me from my slumber and pull me from my vessel!! I’ve had quite enough of your meddling in my desire! A loud and ghostly voice emitted from the wisp. Ouroboros then held up a claw and pinched the air. In a small flash of light, a gem manifested in his claw. There was a growl from the wisp. Cur! I did not give permission for my vessel to use my power freely! Give that back, this instant! Ouroboros flipped the gem in his claw, catching it before tossing it to me. I caught it in my magic and hovered it to me. It was just a plain, amber gem. But upon closer inspection, there were small groves and cuts that resembled etching on it.

“Another favor from me. Do not worry. You still have two call ins. With your fight against my Roc, I feel that you have well deserved it. This will take the form of whatever is befitting to you.” He smiled. “So long as your courage burns brighter like Din’s wishes.” I wasn’t sure how to respond. Me and Thi remained quiet, looking at the gem. I wasn’t sure if any pony was thinking much or had something else in mind. What I did get out of everything that happened just now.

We are completely and utterly hopeless to an eldritch being’s amusement.
> Chapter 8: Quest Accepted: Be One With Fire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 8 Quest Accepted: Be One With Fire


Thi stayed by my side while I recovered from a massive headache I received. When Ouroboros put Din’s wisp back into me, whatever magic he drew out of her afflicted me as well. Of course, Ouroboros wasn’t apologetic. Why would an eldritch being be? But after taking his leave, I also noticed the princesses stayed behind as well. Based on the shifting Thi was making told me all I needed to know about what is going on with her. I looked tiredly over to the princesses and sighed.

“Princess Celestia. I… I’m…” I wasn’t sure what to exactly tell her. That I flunked CSGU? That I ended up in the wrong crowd? That my magic wasn’t up to par and I can only really do illusion magic? That I’m a complete failure to her as a student? I couldn’t help but wonder what Thi was thinking too. Coming from the same school, it was hard not to imagine Celestia talking down to us.

I heard the soft chuckle of Din in the back of my head. However, Celestia raised a hoof and smiled.

“I understand, Quiet Fire. And I am sorry for not interfering sooner.” To both mine and Thi’s shock, Celestia bowed her head apologetically, with Luna mimicking her motion. What even shocked me more was that Princess Celestia addressed me by my name!

“I too, am responsible for not doing my part.” Princess Luna said. “I should have seeked out the connection in the dream realm, but for some odd reason, the plane was shut to me.” I blinked, finally feeling the headache ebb away.

“What do you mean?” I asked a little groggily. Princess Celestia and Luna exchanged glances before Luna spoke.

“As the Princess of the Night, it is my duty to wander the dream plane and ease ponies from their nightmares. A task that has become of late, a difficult challenge. The dream realm has been forcing me out of pony’s dreams and even cancelling my magic outright. I haven’t been able to do my usual patrols because of it.” Princess Celestia nodded.

“Ever since the new year started, our magic has been… erratic.” She turned to look out the window and upon her horn glowing, there was a loud fizzle as if it was struggling to work. Celestia grunted as she aimed at the sky. We saw the clouds part to make way for the sun, but only saw the cloud suddenly shiver and start to bounce off each other, opening up a spectacle known as angel light. Sun beams shone through the murkish, snowy clouds. Celestia sighed and rubbed her head.

“Our magic has been backfiring more often as of today. Perhaps, it was also the reason why Ouroboros held us back.” She said. Thi finally chimed in.

“What’s the deal with him? And why does he think he can play with us?” Thi growled. “I swear, it’s like all of the sudden, he swooped down and decided to make it everypony’s problem…” I heard a soft scoff in the back of my head. Ignoring it, I too couldn’t help but agree with her. Why me? Why am one of the chosen seven? Princess Celestia smiled.

“Thi Billette. It certainly has been a while.” She said. Thi suddenly shrunk in her chair. Her eyes adverted the kind gaze of the princess. I noticed Celestia holding in a snicker. Seeming to relax her shoulders, she went over to Thi and lifted her by the chin gently to meet her gaze. I’ve never seen Thi look so unsure of herself. I guess her panic took over and she started blurting out.

“I-I said I was sorry about the spiked drink, princess! I-I didn’t know you would take a drink out of it. It was meant for our professor, I swear!” Celestia laughed and waved a hoof.

“Ahaha! Do not be so worried, my subject.” Celestia grinned. “I should honestly thank you for the kind gesture.” Thi could only mutter one thing.

“Bubazawha?” Celestia nodded while Luna rolled her eyes a little playfully.

“I was under alot of stress that day. Having that bit of drink and some minor excitement to spruce up the meeting certainly eased me.” Luna chuckled.

“Celestia can handle her drink. But she certainly drank the whole bowl.” Luna said. Thi rubbed the back of her head, laughing nervously.

“Ehehe… uhh… th-then why was I almost likely executed for that action?” She asked. Celestia giggled.

“Well, I’ll admit. I may have been still a little tipsy during it, but I would think it pushed you to be careful of your actions after. And I was right.” She levitated the bat over to Thi, who took it in her own magic and studied the bat. The eye was darting around the room, as if taking in everything. Thi looked between the bat and Celestia. "I can sense some powerful ancient magic encased in that wood. A beating heart of a spell core. A physical manifestion of magic. Something that only one other pony could harness. At least for a time." Thi rubbed the back of her head.

"You... know about this bat?" She asked. Celestia nodded, but Luna spoke for them.

“There was only one other pony who could truly create such an item. Usually, items or artifacts are cast with spells or jinxes to ward off thieves. A personal lock for possessions. But Excalibur was on another level. He created physical magic. No pony really knows how he has done it, but this bat is just one of the many things that he has created.” Luna stated. Celestia chimed in.

“The artifact may have been something else back in his time. But it shaped into what you have found it as.” She said. Thi furrowed her brows and studied the bat more. The eye seeming to ignore any eye contact with anypony. Celestia smiled. “I can’t think of no pony better than to protect the seven Elements of Power.” Thi looked at me and I shrugged with a soft smile. Thi looked to Celestia.

“What does that mean?” She asked. Celestia and Luna nodded to each other before stepping forward and displaying their wings in a royal fashion. Thi shrunk in her seat again.

“Approach us, Thi Billette.” Thi looked to me, her look screaming for help. Even I was confused as to what is going on. But Thi nervously got to her hooves and walked over to them. When she stopped in front of them, she bowed. I was speechless. I’ve never seen Thi so obedient. But then again, she’s probably screaming inside with terror. Celestia and Luna lowered their horns over her shoulders. “Thi Billette. You are hear-by knighted on this very day, to protect and serve not only your friends, but the responsibility of protecting and guiding the Elements of Power to save our home.” They raised their heads and Thi did the same. She too, was speechless. I couldn’t help but feel a roller coaster of emotions.

I’m happy for her that she got some forgiveness from the princesses themselves. Worried that this responsibility might make or break her. And sad that at this very moment, we are now locked into a destiny we cannot deny. I suddenly felt angry. This day is sucking so much more.



I felt better after a bit and walked side by side with Thi next to me and the princesses leading us to down a long hallway. This was all so surreal. Thi has just been knighted by the princesses and I’m suddenly the one who needs to be protected? Hell no! I can take care of myself no problem. I took out a Roc. As glad as I am that Thi now has an excuse to stick with me a little longer, I can tell she was not feeling up to the task. She sighed under her breath and I gave a reassuring smile, slugging her playfully on the foreleg.

“Hey. At least you are forgiven of all your troublemaking at CSGU.” I said with somewhat encouraging optimism. Thi smiled softly but frowned after. She shook her head.

“I don’t know what the princesses are thinking. Why me? I have enough crap to deal with and I definitely don’t want to be stuck as a knight of the castle. Let alone a sworn protector to seven creatures who I still have no idea who they are.” She quickly wiggled a hoof at me. “Except for you. You I can understand. But you don’t really need me to protect you, right?” I gave her a cool smile.

“Aww. But I thought it’d be fun to rescue a damsel in distress.” I teased. That got a laugh out of her and she slugged me back.

“Shut up, Ms. Roc Slayer!” She grinned. I laughed in return. With our moods a little better, we entered into a pair of tall doors nearly reaching the ceiling. The room was spacious. Pillars circled the room to support the structure. Three stained glass windows lined the walls in between the pillars. In the center of the room was a circular table. The crystal like texture mixing with oil-ish like reflections. I stopped in my tracks with Thi at the same time. We stared in awe at the wizard pony that was scanning through a leatherbound book.

His serious and stoic expression focused on the book, but he spoke in acknowledgment of our presence.

“So. One of the seven finally makes her entrance.” He said without taking a single glance. I gulped and exchanged a glance with Thi.

“M-Mr. Starswirl?” I began. Starswirl closed the book and placed it on the table.

“Just Starswirl the Bearded, if you please.” He said. I nodded.

“S-Starswirl the Bearded?” I said. He narrowed his eyes at me, looking unimpressed and possibly uninterested.

“I was expecting the vessel of Din to be a bit more… fiery.” Thi smirked and leaned cooly against me.

“Duh! She’s Quiet Fire. It’s in her name. I mean, if you can’t get the name right, then the mane and tail gives it away.” I flushed and felt my insecurity rise about my mane and tail. I fluffed the front out of habit before noticing Starswirl wave a hoof.

“Well, since one of the seven is here, I must ask that we talk about this… destiny you have.” I looked over to the princesses. They nodded. The door behind us closed via Starswirl’s magic and his horn glowed brightly after. “I’ve cast a spell that’ll disway any creature listening in. Now then.” He rested his forehooves in front of him and leaned forward. “What do you know so far of your destiny?” I took a moment to gather myself. What should I tell him? That I hate being apart of all of this? That me and my best friend are now apart of something we can’t get out of? How I’m angry with being included in the fate of everything? No, that’ll make me out to be insensitive to everything that is valued. But… do I really have to be the one to make this choice?

Or you can unleash everything and allow me to rule this realm! I promise, you’ll not be burdened by those thoughts anymore, dear Fire.

I frowned. ‘Like hell I will. Besides, even if I did, Ouroboros will probably just withdraw your magic…. Wait… that’s not a bad idea.’ I smirked. Perhaps if I can get into as much trouble as possible with the use of Din, Ouroboros will have no choice but to put this burden on somepony else. The voice laughed in a not so friendly way.

In case you forget, my dear vessel. Your best friend has been knighted by the princesses and she is sworn to ‘protect’ our vessels. And just so you know, your life is tied with mine. So even if you try to off yourself, you’ll just erase me from the picture and well… no more Equestria.

I can just hear the grin on her face. I growled. Dammit. Fate and destiny suck. I blinked, realizing that I had forgotten that I was being addressed by Starswirl. I looked up, seeing everypony in the room eyeing me with curiosity. Starswirl excluded. He looked interested, but those defiant eyes tell a different expression.

“Are you able to communicate with your… power?” Starswirl asked. I sighed and gave a half assed shrug.

“I… dunno. Just now I was able to. And… in the inn before.” I sighed again. “Err… yes, I appear to be able to communicate with the creature.” I stated finally. Starswirl didn’t miss a beat.

“Good. That is vital to this plan. Celestia. Luna. Pass a message onto your protégé and her friends. If I am to rely on this to work, I need their cooperation as well.” He pulled another book from below the table and opened it, his eyes scanning the pages. “Tell her that the one of fire will be meeting her in Bleak Barrow Bog to begin searching for the monument.” I blinked.

“Monument?” I asked. Starswirl scanned through another book before speaking.

“I’ve heard about ancient monuments dedicated to the elements that bind this world. I’ve manipulated the map we are borrowing from Twilight to reveal to us where they are.” He sighed. “Unfortunately, I believe the map maybe meant for a different use. I have tweaked it to better fit our objectives.” He frowned underneath his beard. “A map designed to seek out friendship problems. Ridiculous. There is more at stake than friendship problems.” I thought that table looked familiar. There has been times Twilight has given a tour of the place. For sheer boredom or maybe she just felt the need to tell everypony that being a princess doesn’t mean a grandoise life. But she did answer a couple of questions I had. Which was the table.

She showed the onlookers that it was a map that would call her or anyone of her friends to solve a friendship problem. It expanded as far as the Badlands. It was pretty interesting. But aside from that, there was no other use for the map aside from just monitoring issues with friendships in Equestria.

“Err… I think that’s the whole point of the map.” I said. “I have never seen it in action, but Twilight has stated that it helps them make new allies and friends alike. Aside from that, it’s just a map that was born alongside the castle from the Tree of Harmony.” Starswirl shifted.

“Really? The Tree of Harmony?” His eyes darted in thought before standing up right and his horn shot a bright white beam up into the air. The magic spread and washed over the map. The fogginess of the map cleared. I could see many points of interest in the map having been marked. And the floating cutiemarks of what I am assuming are Twilight and her friends. They were moving slowly, but showing that their destinations were being reached. “Hmm. Fascinating. To think the tree we have planted could make such a helpful tool. I assumed it was just something the filly bought to pretend to be a hero.” I suddenly got annoyed. I stomped my hoof down.

“I don’t know what you are trying to get at, Mr. Bearded. But I can vouch along with half of Equestria that Twilight and her friends have done more for Equestria than you could ever imagine.” The room went silent and Starswirl’s eyes met mine. I gulped and maintained my ground. “With all due respect, I’ve been around since Discord decided to terrorize Ponyville. I’ve been through each conflict that they have managed to handle. Well, not in person, but word and news reaches fast. They have made plenty of allies and even prevented wars. You may have done that in the past, but you are a fairytale in our time.” Starswirl bowed his head.

“You dare to lecture me over saving our home? You have no idea what I have been through. You assume to think I am insensitive. Heartless.” He stepped around the table to me and glared. “Know your place in this time, filly. Our world rests in your hooves. And if it was up to me, I would take Ouroboros and his damned Elements of Power and hide them away to never be seen again. Vessel and all.” He sighed. “And that goes for the Princess of Friendship. It’s one thing saying you saved Equestria. It’s another doing. And no pony seems to take this dire time seriously.” Thi butted in.

“Sounds like you know a little something about this then. If you would be oh-so-kind, your ‘highness’.” She scowled. Starswirl tipped his hat and turned back to the table.

“I’ve met Ouroboros before.” Me and Thi exchanged glances as he continued. “I’ve been studying on the concept of physical magic for some time. Before I had made my sacrifice to Limbo, the subject on physical magic had been eluding me for some time.” Thi furrowed her brows and brushed the bat with her hoof. “Yes, your club has a vast amount of physical magic encased inside of it. I’m impressed you’ve managed to wield it with such ease.” Thi furrowed her brows again. He may have been spectating our ordeal with the Roc. Another thing Ouroboros probably intervened with. I can’t believe I shared a drink with him. Starswirl continued. “The point I’m trying to make is that Ouroboros knows something about this physical manifestation of magic. It is tied with the seven elements. Just like your artifact.

“Where did you even come across such an artifact?” Starswirl addressed Thi. Thi suddenly smirked and twirled the bat in her magic.

“Well, being the badass archeologist like myself, one of my daring escapades led me to a stranded ruin off the island of Pony Land, believe it or not. The place had long been abandoned before. But there were signs that Scorpan may have used it for a time. But that’s besides the point. I found a crack in a wall, bucked it out and found it on a pedestal.” Starswirl brushed his beard with interest. I was in awe a little. Scorpan used to be a nasty warlock that terrorized Pony Land for a time long ago. But the princesses stated that Excalibur was the one who created it.

“So… then how did it get there?” I asked suddenly. Thi blinked and then flipped the bat in front of her, studying it.

“It’s always a mystery how certain things end up in a place such as those. My only assumption would be that it may have been passed around before being hidden away. Why would it be behind a wall?” Thi made a good point. Starswirl eyed the bat.

“I would like to study it when the chance is given. But for now, the task at hoof.” He pointed to the map. “Meet the Princess of Friendship at the bog and we’ll go from there.” He then levitated out some tiny, clear looking and smooth rocks. “These are link buds. They are attuned to a special magical frequency that will allow voice communication no matter how far out. I’ve given them to the Elements of Harmony. They should be attuned to match their frequency.” We each took one and studied it. We then looked at Starswirl in confusion. He sighed and pointed to his ear. “Place them in your ear. It’ll lock itself in, painlessly. And they are easy to remove if you worry about it getting stuck.”

Thi blinked and then balked in surprise. “So that’s how they…” she shook her head and placed it in her right ear. She gave a weird look before flicking her ear. “Huh… it’s as if it just rolled in. And I can still hear out my ear. Neat!” I took that as an okay to put it in my right ear as well. The sensation was strange. It felt like it was burrowing into my canal. But it was a little ticklish rather than painful. The slight blocking in my ear cleared up and now it was just a strange subtle buzzing in my ear. Starswirl nodded to the princesses.

“I am in need of your assistances, my pupils. I’m sure Ouroboros is wondering where we are currently. We need to prepare a full course plan before the Solstice is upon us.” He nodded to me and Thi. “Prepare yourselves well, girls. This is not a vacation or a party. Our lives and our very realm are in danger. It is your duty to uphold the balance and restore it to harmony. I trust you can manage that?” Thi was about to blurt out something but I wrapped a hoof around her neck and brought her in to quiet her.

“No prob, beardy. Hehe. Never… been more prepared in my life.” I lied. Starswirl turned and walked out of the room with the princesses trailing him. When the coast was clear, me and Thi gave a unified exasperated sigh and slumped to the ground.

“I thought he’d never shut up…” Thi sighed. I flicked the ground with bored interest.

“Tell me about it… so much to take in… and it isn’t lunch yet.” I said. Thi frowned and stomped a forehoof.

“What is his deal anyway? I swear, that guy has been trash talking everypony ever since Ouroboros pulled him out of bed.” I nodded and spat on the ground. He did leave a bad taste in my mouth.

“I know there is stubborn. But he takes it to a whole new level.” Thi chuckled and nudged me.

“I didn’t take you to stand up to ponies you barely hang out with. Especially the Princess of Friendship.” She said. I rubbed my foreleg.

“W-well. I’ve seen what they’ve been through when the fate of Equestria is put on display. I swear, Ponyville is the epicenter for conflict and the fate of our world.” I rubbed the back of my head. “Prooobably doesn’t help that we are kind of a hoof trot away from the Everfree. But you don’t need to go there unless you have too.” Thi rubbed her chin.

“So… how have I not heard about this Discord, or Lord Tirek? The rumors about a Changeling invasion are true as well? Even the return of the Crystal Empire?” I nodded.

“Every single one. I know you were on the other side of the map, but I’m surprised word got out that far.” I waved my hoof in front of me in gesticulation. “I was either drunk or fighting for my own survival. But Twilight and her friends carried the weight of their victories.” Thi smirked.

“Sounds like you wanted in on the action.” She said. I shook my head immediately.

“Nope! I was like everypony else. Hiding and trying to avoid conflict.” I stood up. “I’d rather avoid all of that stuff.” I sighed. “And I really did not want whatever we are getting into.” Thi bowed her head and ruffled her mane.

“Mmm. Well, who knows? Maybe this is our chance for redemption for all the trouble we caused. Or perhaps it’s just our chance to do something for once in our lives.” I eyed Thi worriedly. But then, she smiled and stood up. “Naaah! If we redeemed our troublemaking ways, we wouldn’t be the cool badasses we are. I bet even the princesses had to break some rules and laws to get by.” I smiled softly. We turned to walk out of the room.

I couldn’t help but admire what Thi said. To be able to continue on despite everything. Whatever happened to her in the past six years, she seemed to have a better grasp of what she wants. And that made me feel envious. What was I doing these past six years? Being sad and pathetic. Only living the standard life and not making much of it. That maybe good for someponies. And while I was brought up to be a Canterlot Guard, I didn’t find that fulfilling. Funny. I’m still a sad loser.

The only thing that changed is my physique and single life. My envy kept growing. Thi always had an amazing physique. And yet, despite her own upbringing, she still looked amazing. Forever young.




As we exited Canterlot Castle and entered into the main cetner of Canterlot, I noticed a certain some pony ordering troops around. Word had already gotten out that the two ponies who were carried away took down the Roc, which was being wagoned by several earth ponies and being escorted by several Canterlot Guards.  It was covered with a large cloth. Ponies gathered to see the massive creature, but the guards shooed anypony that got close. I tugged on Thi’s denim jacket and motioned to go the other way. I did not want to be picked out from the crowd by mother of all things, as we turned, I balked as I saw, to my dismay, my mother standing before us. I blinked and looked back to the other captain ordering troops.

‘Of course! She’s not the only Captain of the Royal Guard, dumbass!’ I shuttered and did my best to avoid contact, not saying anything as I tried to step around her. To my surprise, she didn’t move to stop me. But Thi knew what was going on and it gave us away pretty well. In fact, she was actually looking at Thi. I carefully glanced over my shoulder and stopped to pretend to look at a fascinating thing on the ground.

“You are the one that was captured by the Roc. I am glad to see you are unharmed.” Thi snorted.

“No thanks to your guards. It was Fie that saved me and took down the Roc at the same time.” I tensed and shot a glare towards Thi under my bangs. But my mother was already glancing over her shoulder.

“Indeed. Which is another matter I need to discuss. Civilians engaging in monster affairs are very discouraged. We had everything under control.” My mother said, stoic and unmoving as usual. Thi sighed.

“So predictable. You keep telling yourself that, sister and let me know when another directionally confused Roc decides to show up. Maybe I can take it down this time.” She then gave a furious glare. “With a violent vengeance…” my mother gave a curious arch of her brow.

“Quite. A little too violent.” I could sense her eyes glancing in my direction. But I continued to find the ground fascinating, my eyes trailing a crack in the sidewalk. Thi rubbed the back of her head before shrugging.

“Dunno what else to tell you. I would have been Roc food if your guards weren’t too busy being batted by its’ wings. It was thanks to Fie I’m still around right now.” I gave a subtle smile. My ears flicked when I heard a familiar voice call out to my mother.

“Captain Cloud Fire! Wonder Bolt Company B reporting for next assignment!” I turned to see the very same Wonder Bolt who had caught me. I thought she was familiar. Cerulean spiky mane and tail, a lilac-colored coat. There was no mistaking this was the same pony I delivered a letter too back in Cloudsdale. I felt my face growing hot and my heart rate increasing. Four other ponies hovered next to her. A coal coated stallion with a white windswept mane. Another pony who I seemed to remember who was with the same pony I feel funny for right now. Was it Flitter? Mint colored straight mane and bright lilac coat. And the other was clearly a no brainer. The stallion with many jobs. Bulk Biceps, the overly muscular pegasus with tiny wings hovered above them, giving a proud salute.

I couldn’t help but smile at the sight of Bulk. He was quite an interesting and wholesome guy once you got to know him. And I admire his dedication to his multiple jobs. My mother turned to the group.

"Very good, Squad B. Your next assignment is to escort the wagon to the disposal site. Make sure the civilians are keeping their distance." She then looked over her shoulder and directly to me. I was too focused on the pegasus mare to notice until it was too late. I then shrunk back as my mom turned and walked over to me. I once again, found the ground to be more fascinating. I glanced behind her and saw the pegasus and her squad salute her and fly over to the wagon. "My eyes are up here, Quiet Fire." she said. Her voice made it hard to guess what she was expressing. I finally looked up to mom. The very same pony I had cut ties with years ago. I gave a nervous smile and rubbed my foreleg.

"H-hey, mom..." I said pathetically. She didn't give any emotion other than her usual stoic self. I saw Thi frowning and trotting over to me. But my mom shot out a wing between us and stopped her in her tracks.

"This is between me and my child, Thi Billette." she said, without taking her eyes off me. Thi balked.

"Y-you know who I am?" she asked. My mother ignored her.

"It has been years, Quiet Fire. I see you are... well." she stated. I sighed and wiggled my hoof lazily.

"I-I'm fine. Y-you don't seem so bad yourself?" I said in not so much as a genuine question, but a question I hoped was convincing enough to not make this awkward. 'Oh, who are you kidding, Quiet. Your whole life has just been an awkward mess.' My mother looked over to the wagon.

"To think my own child could fell a Roc with a simple firearm. Roc hide is very tough to penetrate. It's why we were trying to lure it away. Too much of a pain to attack and it'd cause alot of property damage." Without moving her head, her eyes fell back to me. "Though, I supposed some property damage is... unavoidable." I gulped. I wasn't nervous about unintentionally leading a Roc to cause structural damage. Rather, it was about what I was going to say next.

"W-well... perhaps it was just a... lucky shot?" That caused an eyebrow to arch questioningly. I sighed. "Screw it, dropping the formalities. What do you want, mom? To lecture me about some fool hardy attempt to survive a Roc attack? Leave it to a professional like you? Trust me, I did not wanted to be a target for a bird of prey. I did what I had to to survive. Even help my best friend if I could." My mother glanced at Thi before focusing back on me.

"Survive is exactly what you did. And saving your friend you also have done. Protecting the civilians from any harm was quite impressive. Just a bit more work on keeping property damage to a minimum." I frowned and arched a brow at her.

"Are you just here to grade me on my survival? Wondering if I changed my mind about becoming a Canterlot Guard?" I turned my back to her. "Sorry, mom. That dream is dead. And I’ll ask you to drop it. I'm a courier. And it's something I find to enjoy." My mother sighed, causing me to look over my shoulder and arch a brow, this time in question. She looked exhausted.

"And do you enjoy being one of the seven?" she asked. My heart sank and my mind started to panic. Even Thi looked baffled. My mother casted her stoic gaze on me once again. "I maybe Captain of the Royal Guard. But I can't say that Ouroboros hasn't been tight lipped. Apparently, you are his favorite." I blinked and cocked my head. "The creature talked very fondly of you to the princesses and Starswirl. He pushed you into the direction to help us find one of the seven, so we only have to focus on six more. I couldn't believe my own child was selected to decide the fate of Equestria." I sighed and shook my head. I remember what my folks always told me.

"This isn't how I wanted to find my place in Equestria. I didn't ask for any of this. I don't know what I did to draw the attention of an eldritch being like him." I rubbed the back of my head. "I just wanted to work, get drunk and fall asleep to another day." My mother nodded softly.

"Indeed, an unexpected outcome. But I can see your skills we have taught you have helped a great deal. At least I can be sure that I don't have to worry too much." That made me backpedal. Did my mom just say she was worried about me? I looked up at her and arched a brow. My mother turned away from me and Thi and walked in the opposite direction of the wagon. "I have to manage my guards for a time. I'll be extremely busy from this point on. Alot to do and a lot of ordering. Thi Billette. To answer your question earlier, you are wanted in several regions of Equestria for thievery, gratuitous violence and endangering the native locals of the region. You'd best watch what you do here in Canterlot. As anywhere else under the Princesse's reign." Thi furrowed her brow. My mother expanded her wings and spoke for one last time. "And Quiet Fire. You should write to your father. Perhaps deliver it yourself. It's best to see for yourself what has happened while you were gone." And with that, she took off into the sky and hovered over the Canterlot wall to handle other business. I slumped and darted my eyes in thought.

What did she mean by that? What happened to dad? What about my siblings? All of a sudden, my family came back into my mind and for the first time in years, I was starting to worry. Is this what homesick feels like? I shook my head. No, I can't be. My home is now in Ponyville. It's way better than a dingy and smelly city. Hoofington has been falling apart for a while. Last I heard a big riot happened there due to the new election of the mayor. But that was two years ago.

You should check up on him

My conscience echoed in my mind. Only to be replaced with a sinister voice.

Forget your parents and siblings. They have done nothing but caused you strife. Such a poor soul. Fending for herself due to mother's love. Pfft ha! If you could even call that love. More like, competitive fervor. I growled.

'That's none of your concern, witch.' I hissed in my mind.

Oh please. A silly thing like you trying to be intimidating is like a little bunny prancing about for berries. But... if ponies seem to underestimate, I'd be glad to take over and show them the awe-inspiring respect you deserve. I could hear the sinister smile. I shook my head again.

"Shut up! Let me think in peace!" I said loudly. Thi blinked and shrugged.

"Whatever you say, girl. Just checking up to make sure you aren't having a panic attack after your mother's confrontation." My eyes widened and I quickly waved my hooves in dismissal.

"N-no! Not you! I was talking to Din! I mean..." I bowed my head. "Thi... Are we... Are we really going to do this? Are we really going to just go out and get a chance to shine?" Thi studied me. She patted the bat against her shoulder as she thought.

"Mmm... I don't know. For me, it's just another adventure. Though... I won't lie. I kind of... want this." I returned her look. She continued. "Don't get me wrong. I hate being told what to do and I was not ready to be knighted by the princesses. It felt all too sudden! I mean... me? A protector to seven creatures I don't know about? Well, aside from you. But you don't need me to protect you. You and me, Fie. We are partners. A team. And I will say that even if you are feeling in doubt and have nowhere else to turn, I'll always be ready to shell out my own Thi fried wisdom." I couldn't help but snicker, feeling my mood get better.

"Thi fried?" I asked. Thi nodded.

"Been thinking about some saying using my name as a clever pun. After all, my folks did name me after a spice." She grinned. "Hince my fiery temper. More so than your hot streak mane." We both laughed and I felt my mood rise again. I will admit, after six years of no contact and coming back out of the blue, I felt so much better knowing I have at least one pony that has my back. And I couldn't ask for a better partner than Thi Billette. Which reminds me... I looked to the wagon, seeing it nearly halfway towards the gate. I looked over to Thi and motioned at the wagon.

"B-before we make a plan on how to meet Twilight at the bog, I want to thank some pony first." Thi cocked her head to look past me towards the wagon.

"One of the ponies escorting the wagon?" She rubbed her chin before shrugging. "Well, not like I can think of anything to do right now. Might as well kill some time. I don't know about you, but I think Starswirl maybe getting too far ahead of everything. He may be a great hero and folk tale of his time. But from my experiences... a personality and temper like that leads to a lot of burning bridges if it gets out of control."




We managed to catch up to the wagon, trailing just far enough to not be shooed by the guards. I kept my eye on the Wonder Bolt casually hovering above the covered corpse of the Roc. My eyes darted around, seeing what the best way to get her attention. I saw her scan the crowds that were beginning to surround and awe at the wagon. When she looked my way, I gave a small wave. It must have missed her attention, because she scanned past me before floating down and shooing away a couple of ponies that got too close. Thi rubbed her chin.

“You know… we could just follow them to the disposal site. I kind of want a take home trophy. Maybe one of the Roc’s feathers. I hear the material is so light that it can make a pony with no wings fly. I also hear it’s great for some stimulants. Or… perfume.”  She slumped. “I’ll just go with the feather.” I bit my lip in worry. How was I going to reach her? I then had a bright idea. I looked over to Thi and got on my knees in a begging manner.

“Thi, as my partner can you do me a huge favor? Pleeeeeeease?” I begged. Thi looked at me and narrowed her eyes suspiciously.

“Does it involve causing mass destruction to create the perfect distraction that may or may not get us thrown in Tarturus?” She asked. I blinked and gave a nervous smile.

“Errr… okay, maybe a different favor. Can you conjure up your jump pads and let me use your platform spell? I promise I’ll make plenty of hotcakes in return.” Thi rubbed her chin in thought.

“Make it strawberry and banana.” She said with a smirk. I nodded. Thi’s horn glowed and a yellow, glowing circle with a spring like rune appeared in front of us. I gave her a big hug.

“Thankyouthankyouthankyou!” I squeed. Thi pat my back and rolled her eyes. I took a deep breath and pulled away from her. I then did one bounce forward before jumping onto it. There was a strange sound that played when I jumped on it. I felt myself being propelled high into the air. The pad disappeared and I panicked a bit. But Thi had conjured an angled pad and I found myself kicking off of it and being propelled forward. I yelped as I may have almost overshot myself. Thankfully, a glowing solid platform appeared under me and I landed with amazing balance.

“What the? What do you think you are doing?” A voice said in surprise. I looked to my side. I gave a slightly disappointed look as it wasn’t the pony I was expecting. The other Wonder Bolt who I remember as Flitter was looking at me with her forehooves on her hips. To my luck, the crowded ponies began to surround the wagon more, causing it to stop as the escorts and guards were trying to quell the interest. It must have been interesting to see a pony take the initiative to get a closer look. Great, starting a small movement to look at the Roc.

The buzzing below us began to increase to murmuring chatter. Guards were calling out to one another for help. I looked and saw Thi twirling her bat at the edge of the crowd, watching with casual interest. I finally gathered myself and smiled at Flitter.

“Erm… hi. I-I think you may know me as the pony who delivered a letter to you?” I began. Flitter arched an unamused brow. I gulped and held up a hoof. "I-I promise I’m not here to take a look at the Roc. Goddess forbid I ever want to come across one again. A-anyway. I was hoping to thank somepony. D-do you… know where she is?” I was scanning the crowd, but I couldn’t see her in the chaos. Flitter sighed.

“Look, I’m going to have to ask you to step off your magical platform and give us some space. This is an urgent matter.” She said. I nodded.

“Y-yes, I understand! B-but if I could uhh… thank a certain Wonder Bolt for saving me from falling to my death I-“

“Oh hey, I remember you!” A voice said. I freezed and looked to see a radiant glimmering aura around a spiky maned Wonder Bolt. Time seemed to slow down. I saw her pull her goggles up to her head and wipe the sweat from her brow. Her athletic bod being hugged tightly by the Wonder Bolt garb. Her spiky mane and tail blowing in the wind like some sort of super hero. A confident smile displayed on her face. I felt my legs starting to melt and my heart race. I must have had a dumb smile on my face. “You alright there?” The confident and amazingly pretty mare asked. Suddenly, a lilac hoof waved in front of my sight and Flitter peeked her head in.

“Hellooo? We are talking to you.” I blinked and the radiant glimmer was gone. The pony who I remember is named Cloudchaser was arching a confused brow at me, her hooves crossed her chest.

“Uhuwha?” I snapped out of my daze. Flitter and Cloudchaser exchanged glances, shrugging before turning back to me.

“Listen, it’s great that you are doing better, but we are going to have to ask you to please get down and get back.” Cloudchaser said. I grabbed the front of my hood tightly and bit my lip, gulping.

“C-Cloudchaser, right?” I said, hearing my voice crack. I cleared my throat and stood upright. “Cloudchaser. I’ve come at the expense of me getting in trouble to thank you. Err… for catching me.” I felt my confidence fading. “I uhh… I wasn’t thinking. My fight or flight was in overdrive.” Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

“Oh. Uh, your welcome.” She responded. The moment got awkward now. Flitter looked between us and Cloudchaser looked to her, shrugging. Flitter sighed and rubbed her muzzle.

“Alright, you said what you needed so get off and let us continue with the disposal, please.” She said. I don’t know what I was expecting. I felt my heart sink a bit as Cloudchaser and Flitter gave me serious and professional looks.

‘Way to go, Quiet Fire. You really screwed the pooch on this one. Unless…’ I had another dumb idea. I scanned the crowd and saw Thi. She was patting the bat against her shoulder impatiently. She caught my look and arched a brow. I cleared my throat and my horn glowed. I shot out a small fire work bolt that popped and caught the attention of everypony.

“Ahem. Err… hello, everypony.” I began, projecting my voice across the crowd. “I know this may seem like a trivial matter, but I promise that if you give room for them to pass, I’ll tell you all about what happened while in the clutches of the beast!” I said. There was quiet murmuring before one pony spoke up from the crowd.

“I was there! I was right next to her when that beast swooped down!” Another followed after.

“What was it like?”

Then another.

“Were you the one that took it down?”

“Can we see it?” The chatter began buzzing. I looked back to Cloudchaser and Flitter who seemed to watch with casual interest. I looked back to the crowd and held up a hoof.

“Relax, everypony! I can tell you all about it, but away from the wagon. Don’t want my trophy to be damaged.” I began walking, Thi keeping the platform forming under me as I did. The pony crowd chattered and walked with me, asking all sorts of questions. I wasn’t the type to boast about things. This was not something I wanted to take credit for. But, I had to return the favor somehow to her. I looked over my shoulder and winked at the two, who returned it with a smile.

“Alright, ponies. March. We can still make it before dinner.” One of the guards ordered. The wagon began moving. I watched as the two pegasai turn around, Cloudchaser giving me a cool salute with a wing before following after Flitter. I looked down and I saw Thi being pushed and shoved, causing her to growl and angrily snap at ponies.

“Hey, lay off my space! I’m walking here!” I sighed. Now I just need to figure out how to lose the crowd. I looked around and smiled. I found our exit. I knocked softly on the platform to get Thi’s attention. It worked as she looked up at me and lowered the platform. We were instantly swarmed by the ponies. Questions being bombarded left and right. Did I ever mention I’m not a fan of tight spaces? I could feel my breathing begin to increase as the room to breathe was beginning to get smaller and smaller. Thi was backed up against me and grunted.

“Rrrgh! Hope you have a plan, Fie. I’m more of a keep my distance type in social gatherings.” She said to me, using a hoof to push back a pony. I was holding two of them back with my own hooves.

“I have an idea, but it’s going to require another favor.” I said. Thi glanced at me and smirked.

“Two stacks of strawberry banana.” I rolled my eyes playfully. I closed my eyes and focused on splitting myself. Drawing out myself in my head and letting the image wash into my mind. I opened my eyes and I saw myself in the crowd. Her hoodie up and covering her head. She smiled at me. I ordered myself to puff into smoke. My copy comically began to inflate like a balloon before making a loud pop and white smoke washed over the crowd. Me and Thi covered our snouts with our sleeves.

“Thi, springboard!” I said to her as the crowd was coughing, screaming and having confused chatter. Thi flicked her head down and a bounce pad formed instantly under us. It sprang us up and I nearly lost my balance on the air until Thi used an angled bounce pad. Thi laughed as she dexterously flew through the air with her bounce pad. It amazed me how concentrative Thi is in keeping track of me and herself during this. I bounced and followed her, not as skillfully, but enough to keep up.

“Wooohooo!! This is fun!” She laughed as she twirled and sprang herself across and over me. We made good distance before Thi conjured a platform at street level. I was worried we were going to splatter upon impact, but all momentum seemed to stop once we hit the platform. It was like a sticky net. Thi, however flipped and trapezed on a tree branch, letting go and balling up to back flip twice and landed deftly on her hooves. She was laughing, her expression full of life. “Ahahahaha! Haaaa woooo! What a rush!” She said happily. I picked myself up off the platform and stepped off it, shivering from the strange web like feeling.

“Urgh. That was two things I was not entirely prepared for…” I said as I was letting my heart rate ease a beat. Thi playfully bumped my flank with hers, her trot having a bit of bounce to it.

“Aww chin up, Fie! I’ve always wanted to do that with a bud. The rush of the wind and the momentum being carried! I’m so glad I was able to master that spell before I flunked out.” She tapped her horn pridefully. “S’gotten me out of plenty of sticky situations.” I heard the quiet hum of a certain creature in the back of my head. Thi must have gotten Din’s interest. I was right when she spoke in my mind.

If I had known a pony like her existed, I’d happily take her as my vessel. She seems to not mind my desires. I grinned.

‘Then you’re a fool to put that much faith in a carefree spirit like her. You’ll probably be sitting bored out of your mind. She can only really master that spell and basic telekinesis. Anything else she half asses.’ This is in no offense to Thi Billette. She only was interested in things that really kept her invested. Whatever her bounce pad and platform spell got her interested in, I may never know. Perhaps it just opened more doors to thrills and adventure. It may not be a practical spell for most unicorns since they can learn levitation or teleportation. Which is a preferred method. Din chuckled softly.

Oh, my dear vessel. I would have chosen her if I knew she existed. But you hold much more potential than your friend. In fact, I can safely say that the old serpentine had more reasons to make us his favorite. I did not like the way she made it sound. My lips are sealed. I’ll let you figure that out on your own. And I’ll continue to spectate to see how well you preform. Remember. You die. Equestria dies. My good mood shot down dramatically. I bowed my head.

I really hate destiny. This whole day has been exhausting. And we’ve barely even taken a step out of Canterlot. What should I do? Everything was just so overwhelming. My roller coaster of emotions wasn’t helping either. I could feel my breathing increase again. I put a hoof to my chest. There was a loud ringing in my ear. I shut my eyes tight and tried to shut out the ringing. The ringing became a humming. As if somepony was running the tip of their hoof over a glass. What was going on? Why was I panicking? Come on, Quiet, relax! You’ll find something out! You have time still! The humming was becoming louder and louder.

“Hey, do you hear something?" Thi asked. I blinked and found my panic to fade as the humming was indeed clear. It sounded like it was sounding to the right of me. I tapped my right ear and dug around a bit. My hoof tip pressed on the stone and I heard a voice that made me jump.

”Hello? Is this thing on?” A garbled voice said. Me and Thi looked at each other. We then had the same realization. The stones in our ear. Oh, right! They are supposed to be a two-way communication system, right? I hesitated as I put my hoof over my right ear. I heard the humming become a soft drone.

“Errr… come again?” I said out loud instinctively. The voice responded back, much to my amazement.

”Oh, finally I got it to work! I dunno why I was having so much trouble. This is Twilight Sparkle. I’m calling in for Quiet Fire?” Thi looked at me as she put a hoof to her ear to listen in on. I pressed softly on my ear.

“Errr… that’s me.” I responded. Twilight seemed to be fumbling with her stone as there was some scraping noises that sent a strange shiver down my spine.

”Oh, good! Quiet Fire, I guess you were supposed to meet me at the Bog? Well, you don’t need to worry about that. I’ve already deciphered the monument.” Thi blinked and pressed her ear.

“That fast? We hardly even left Canterlot yet.” She said. Twilight responded.

"I know! But I just got super excited and wanted to see if I could brush up on more history for Equestria, because you know we are living in the now of ancient history and I wanted to get a head start as much as I can!" I couldn’t help but smile. I forgot how much of an excited spazz Twilight could be when she geeks out. Thi arched a brow.

“Well… then what do we do?” She asked. Honestly, I agree with her. Having to meet up with Twilight was something to do. But since we don’t need to anymore, I’m at a loss. Twilight cleared her throat again.

"Well, as I've said. I deciphered the monument and I think it gave me a clue that I think requires your element, Quiet Fire." I sighed and grumbled under my breath. I'm not at all enthused to be using Din at all. But the unison grumble in my head also told me that she wasn't as inclined either. At least we can agree on something. "It states that there is an altar near the mountains that is dedicated to the one who brings fire. When the one who brings the eternal flame to rest, only then will the bearer complete the test." I looked over to Thi. I pressed my ear.

"So... does it say which mountain region we are supposed to look?" I asked. Twilight gave a thoughtful hum.

"It doesn't quite say. But it does mention that when you find the Pilgrim Steps, you'll begin the journey to be one with fire."

I refuse to let a simpleton like you to use my powers freely. Whoever put that monument there needs to be put in their place.

I ignored the voice and tapped my head, my eyes shut tight. Come on, think! The Pilgrim Steps... I've heard about them before, but where? It was at the tip of my tongue and my mind was waving the flag for me. Thi answered my question.

"You mean the steps that were used to symbolize the story of how Equestria was founded? At the foot of the Buckhorn Mountains?" Thi rubbed her chin. "It's actually not that far. Though it does require a wagon ride over. Hoofing it there through the valley is a bit tedious. A Malworf had recently took up residence there from what I heard." I looked at Thi with awe. I then frowned and eyed her suspiciously.

"The hell is a Malworf?" I asked. "That sounds like something you made up." Thi shrugged.

"Could be, couldn't be. Only one way to find out." She smiled and twirled the bat before resting it on her shoulder. "So, wagon or hoof?" I blinked and found my mind going blank.

"Uhhhh...." before I could respond, Thi spoke for me.

"Personally, I prefer bouncing my way there, but I'll tire myself out and frankly, I am a little tired from escaping that crowd. Plus, taking a wagon will hide us from the crowd that is currently looking for us. Annnnnd we can eat along the way!" She pointed towards the exit gate with her bat. "Come on, Fie! While the day is still bright!" She took off in a happy trot, humming a tune. I gave an exasperated sigh before following after her. First it was a Roc type of day. Now, it's going to be a wagon ride over to the mountains. I already miss the quiet comforting couch of my Ponyville home. As we walked, I had a stark realization. Oh crap... what about the girls that Ouroboros brought up and are currently living in my house?!
> Chapter 9: Trailblazers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 9: Trailblazers


We made a few quick stops before heading to the traveling caravan lots. We filled our saddle bags with essentials like food, water and some medicine in case something bad does happen. Thi also went and bought herself a new firearm. The one I used against the Roc was lost as I was tumbling through the sky. She didn't seem that worried though. The new one she bought, she was rubbing a cloth on the barrel casually. Her bat came with a nice little holster now. She stated she wanted to ensure the bat wasn't being worn down. I don't know how well you can tell it being worn down. The smell of wet wood and the rotten look told me it was very ancient and surprised it hasn’t shattered upon the ice golems we fought back on the train.

That was another thing that got me freaked out as we paid a traveler to hike us over to the Buckhorn Mountains. What if we end up getting chased by that creature again? I couldn't help but think it, I felt so much safer inside the Canterlot walls. Well, aside from the Roc incident. But like Thi, I wasn't inclined to talk about it. Not our best moment, but what else could we do? As the wagon rolled past the massive imprint and crater that the Roc left, me and Thi eyed it with mild interest. There were already construction ponies working to rebuild a crack that was made upon the wall with the creature landing by the wall. Several more in the distance were getting ready to rebuild the areas that the Roc destroyed. I snorted. Or perhaps, my mom says that I destroyed. I sighed and rested my head against my foreleg, letting my other one dangle out of the wagon. The cool breeze of winter with light snow fall flittered around us in a whimsical fashion didn't make my mood excited either. I couldn't help but think back to Ponyville. The thought of leaving my house unattended with four pretty mares taking it over while I was away. Would I have a house to go back too?

I also couldn't help with another thought. Winter Wrap Up was around the corner. A stalwart tradition that Ponyville followed every winter to spring. Most ponies have heard of it. I found it to be quite fun really. I was a part of the snow clearing crew. Shoveling and raking snow and clearing pathways. Something satisfying about seeing the path be exposed as I scraped up the snow and tossed it aside. Even had a small snowball fight with my fellow snow clearers too. I smiled. Ponyville was such a drastic change from Hoofington. In the Hoof, it was either all in with yourself or a small circle of trust. But usually, everypony would pick themselves. There is a very small community of ponies that actually were trying their hardest to make it better for ponies there. But the gang violence had been increasing over the years. It made me sick to my stomach. I hope dad is okay. What mom said echoed in my mind.

You should send a letter to your father. Perhaps deliver it yourself.

We passed by a bridge pass that had a frozen pond underneath it. I saw my reflection looking back at me as miserable as I felt. I gazed further into the reflection and could make out soft spectral swirling of fire in my eyes. A scar meant to signify my unfortunate destiny of being host to a crazy and dangerous power element. My mood dropped even more and I sighed, groaning. I then felt a soft tap on the back of hoodie and I looked over my shoulder pathetically. Thi gave me a worried look.

"You alright, Fie? You've been moping since we left Canterlot." she asked me. I sighed.

"No, I'm not okay. I can't help but think about home." I said. Thi was quiet for a moment before speaking.

"Well... wanna' talk about it?" she asked. I sighed and returned my gaze out into the winter wonderland of the valley.

"I... I'm not saying I miss my home entirely. If anything, I miss Ponyville more. But... what my mom said has me thinking. I wonder what my siblings and dad are up too? The Hoof is getting worse, and I don't know what my mom meant when she said to write to dad. She made it sound like something happened to him." Thi smiled as I spoke. She sat next to me and crossed her hooves under her chin, looking out into the snowy field like me.

"Pretty close to your pops more than your mother?" she asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

"Not close. But I tolerated him more than anypony else. He never had any prejudice. Just a lot of pride. He sees everycreature equal. He's a hero cop in the Hoof. He's well known by gangs and the community. He's always putting his life on the line with work there." I whinnied frustratedly. "Maybe that's why I don't sit well with my mom. Not only was she so focused on keeping a reputation and not having a single care about taking it easy on her own child, but I felt like she always wasn't worried about dad either. I don't know what dad and mom saw in each other. I dunno if they ever had slept together. Probably only when they were trying to conceive to bring my siblings and myself into the world." Thi smirked.

"Sounds like a whole lot of trouble." she teased. I gave her a soft smile but went back to moping.

"I tried to understand her the times I got to spend time with her, but... it just never clicked. When I was a filly, I never had an issue with being shadowed by my folks. But I guess, the lack of parenting made them realize that they were messing up somewhere and tried to shape me back up into something ideal." I sighed. "If they had it their way, I would have been an ace Canterlot Guard." Thi was quiet as I vented. I brushed the tip of my hoof against the wagon edge. "Now, I'm just having thoughts about home when I haven't thought about it since moving to Canterlot." Thi gave a soft smile in response.

"I feel ya', sister. I haven't thought about my own home in a long while either. Not that it matters anymore. The village I grew up in actually got renovated to a small town. Everything I was familiar with was now something else entirely. Only the museum in the center of the town housed most of the stuff I was familiar with." I couldn't help but chuckle.

"Huh. That's odd. In the times I've known you, you never really stated where you came from. I only know about your childhood. Where did you use to live?" I asked. Thi waved a hoof out in front of her.

"The place used to be called Stone Shire. But now it's called Peacock Hill Valley." she chuckled. "Ever since a migration of Peacocks happened, I guess. I saw a lot of them before moving to Canterlot myself." She sighed. "I think you would have liked it there. It's no Ponyville, but it was serene in its' own way. We had a lot of ruins that spotted the area. It may be why I got my like in adventuring into caves and ruins. I was still a troublemaker even as a filly. But my folks were never holding me back to follow my dreams. Though, they still scolded me on my grades." I saw a contempt look in her eyes. Her smile saying it all. I felt a boiling envy rise in me. The voice inside my head chuckling in amusement. Ignoring the invading thoughts, I returned to stare at the snow. That seemed to quiet Din. The rest of the wagon ride was uneventful. We sat about, chewing on our travel snacks non-chalantly, having some talks, banter and jokes thrown into the mix to keep ourselves occupied. It got to one point where we just admired the scenery. Even playing a bit of I-Spy.

I felt like time had flown by rather quickly. It was already 3 past the afternoon. The snow was beginning to pick up a little, but it was still a mesmerizing sight. Suddenly, the wagon stopped. We nearly went with the momentum but caught ourselves.

"What in the blazes?" the caravan pony began. We shifted over and looked ahead. To our surprise, we saw the wagon that was carrying the Roc corpse. What we didn't expect however, was the guards engaging with creatures. Upon closer look, it appeared that they were fighting similar golems that we encountered on the train. Even the pegasi guards were clashing with strange looking bat creatures. But something was different. Unlike the ice counterparts, these were exhibiting a fierce fiery shadow aura. I balked and looked at Thi.

"This is bad. Those are completely different to the golems we've fought on the train!" I stated. Thi furrowed her brows at me.

"You sure? It's hard to make out with the snow. It seems like they are fighting with the air." Thi said. I blinked and looked back over again. The floating bat like creature engaging the pegasi guards looked transparent. I could only make out the outlines with the snow. Din hummed.

Hmmm. Interesting that those two would decide now of all time to show off power. Fools. They have no idea what they are doing.

I frowned. With that said, I grit my teeth. I then heard a yell and looked over. I saw Bulk Biceps get knocked into the snow and he began to cower. I gasped. Without thinking, I leaped out of the wagon and darted towards him, hearing Thi call out to me.

"Whoa, Fie! Wait up!" I didn't stop. I could see Bulk cowering in fear. Bulk Biceps may not look it, but he wouldn't harm a fly. If I knew my Ponyville neighbors, they were far more skittish than warriors. Not that there weren't any brave ponies excluding Twilight and her friends. But everypony in Ponyville knew Bulk Biceps. I felt my desperation rise as I panted, racing towards him as the bat like creatures began to descend.

"H-Help me!" he shrieked.

"Hold on, Bulk! I'm coming!" another voice sounded. I slowed myself a bit as I saw a lilac blur swoop down and strike a couple of the winged creatures. But her hoof went right through them. Cloudchaser crashed into the snow with an "Oof" before pulling herself out and rushing back over to defend Bulk Biceps. As she stood between him and the creatures, one creature swung themselves around and Cloudchaser grunted as she was spiraled to the ground. My eyes widened in shock. That shock was then quickly replaced with anger and a strong desire to end the life of the creatures. I looked down and saw that my hoodie pocket was glowing. I blinked and reached with my magic. I pulled out the amber gem. It was glowing brightly. I grit my teeth and looked up as the creatures began descending again. Cloudchaser was painfully pulling herself up from the snow, keeping herself in between Bulk.

"Get away from them, you winged freaks!" I shouted. The gem glowed brightly. I stared in awe as the gem began to form into a long spear. No. Not a spear. A halberd. The spectral halberd looked magnificent. The axe head curving intricately against the shaft. The spear tip looking like a double-edged blade. The weighted pike on the other side of the axe head protruded dangerously, but with a sharp and cool fit. A swirl rope of fire twirled up and down the shaft. I looked over to the winged creatures and grit my teeth. Without hesitation, I didn't take the halberd in my magic. Rather, I took a fighting stance. I got up on my hind hooves, my traditional neutral stance I take when in a fight. I gripped the halberd and pointed it at the creatures. They seemed to have lost interest in the two ponies before turning their attention on me. Even the shadowy golems that were engaging the guards looked over to me and were beginning to make their way to me. Treating the halberd like a bo staff, I spun and twirled it around my body before catching it having rest under my foreleg, readying myself from the creatures.

The bat ones attacked first. They swooped in a V formation towards me. It felt like my body moved on its' own. I brought the halberd around to my side and swung up horizontally. A fiery wave shot out and cleaved the creatures in two. Yellow and black spurted out from them as they vanished into wisps of air. I hadn't noticed it until I looked back at the halberd. Whatever I did, I melted the snow around me, revealing a frozen patch of dirt under me. I grinned and looked back determinedly towards the advancing golems. I adjusted the weight of the halberd over to my right side again, readying my stance as they began to charge me. When the first one reached me, it swung an axe down, which I deftly side stepped. The other golem came up and swung its' sword. Which I managed to dodge just as deftly. I brought the halberd around my body and stabbed the blade tip into the third golem that tried to rush me. The blade slipped into its' head like a hot knife through butter. Purple and black erupted from the injury and the golem melted into the ground.

I arched a brow. Odd. My observation was cut short as the other two golems that attacked me began to rush me again. Dodging two swipes of the axe one, I flipped myself over the back of the sword one and bucked it with one hind hoof upon landing, causing it to fly into a tree. I then brought the halberd around, not to strike, but to defend against another advancing. I blocked the sword with the shaft of the halberd, pushing it away. It riposted with another swing, that I blocked again. I did this a couple more times before jabbing it with my fore hoof in its' blankless face. It reared back and I brought the halberd around again, stabbing the blade into the chest of the creature and raising it high into the air. It's black and purple blood spurting from the injury. I looked over my shoulder and saw the remaining two rush me. I planted the bottom tip of the halberd into the ground and flung my body around it, bucking both of them away. I pulled out the halberd at the end of the momentum and flung the creature over to them. It splattered and melted into the ground. I readied the halberd again, my ear flicking as I heard the one behind me clatter over to me. It whinnied as it raised its' weapon above its' head. I was quick, however. I threw my body around, swinging the axe part of the halberd around and cleaving the creature clear across the neck, decapitating it. The head flipped as the black and purple was flung all over, clinging onto me as it did while the body flopped to the ground next to me. I twirled the halberd skillfully, resting it at my side. I then spun around, twirling it again and stabbing the bottom of the halberd into the ground, standing defiantly against the remaining two. The cool breeze blowing my mane and tail as I eyed the two to see any signs of what they are going to do next.

It seemed they got cold hooves. The creatures looked at each other before turning to flee. I grinned widely.

"Where are you going!? The party just got started!" I shouted out. I found myself pulling out the halberd and adjusting it. I tossed it like a javelin, high into the air. It pierced one creature, causing it to painfully neigh and slump, black and purple spurting out of it. The other creature decided to off itself, from what I'm guessing, as it crashed into a dead tree and splattered. I felt myself simmering down, panting as the adrenalin was still coursing through me. I don't know what compelled me, but I wished for my halberd to come back to me as I was a little exhausted to bother to go get it. Surprisingly, the halberd vanished and reappeared floating next to me. I looked at it, seeing that the spectral object swirled and hummed spectacularly. It then dissipated, and the amber gem fell to the snow. The snow patch where it had landed melted around it. I reached with my magic it picked up. After feeling my adrenaline leave me, I fell back onto my haunches. I felt somepony put their hooves around my shoulders. I looked up tiredly at Thi Billette, who was giving me a look of awe.

"Holy... what was that, Fie?" she began. I slumped into her chest and she pat my head.

"Too... tired..." I groaned. My body was burning up. In fact, I was sweating profusely. I felt Thi put a hoof on my head and she grit her teeth.

"She's burning up! Quick, get me some snow to put on her and some anti biotics!" she ordered to somepony over me. I looked tiredly through my blurred vision. I could see the images of Cloudchaser and Bulk Bicep. Cloudchaser seemed to nod and rush out of view while Bulk dug through something and what he pulled out, I couldn't tell as my vision began to fade to black.

~~~***~~~


I found myself floating amongst a black void. I tossed my head around, looking to see if I was completely alone.

"H-Hello?" I called out. Suddenly, a bright burst of fire shot up in front of me. It spread rapidly around into a massive circle. I looked around, backing away as the corner pillars began to shoot out a trailing beam of fire that converged into the middle. I looked to see it draw a strange rune. Emerging from the rune, was none other than the terrifying figure of a fanged Princess Celestia and Luna mix. Though, it wasn't them. It was Din. The midnight coat didn't hide her amongst the black while the fiery mane flowed wildly, almost as if it was an actual wildfire. She opened her eyes and a fanged, evil smile creeped across her face. She began laughing maniacally. I shrunk and took several steps back. She then threw her gaze at me. It felt sinister. Almost predatory. The slit amber eyes focused on me. I looked around, hoping to see a way out.

"You cannot leave my domain. After all. You were the one that retreated yourself to here." she pat her hoof gently against her chest. "Flattered that a mortal would find comfort in my domain. But I'm sad to say that my domain isn't one I plan to share." She stomped her hoof and a trail of fire shot out, surrounding me. I cowered before her, unable to speak. She cackled. "What's the matter? You're almost ready to re-enact your first meeting with the serpentine." Her sinister smile turned into one of disgust. "You do so in my domain, and I will toss you out in a burning blaze of unpleasant glory." I still couldn't say anything. I was too scared. Din chuckled. "As much as it amuses me so that you cower before me, I'll gladly hear you out on what you have to say." I looked up at her slowly. I was unsure of what she meant.

"Wh-what?" I squeaked. Din frowned and unfurled her wings, displaying her presence.

"Speak, vessel! Why have you called me!? I do not make small talk!" she demanded. I gave her a confused, but still terrified look.

"Wh-what do you mean? I-I didn't call you!" I said in desperation. Din glared at me and I froze up. She closed her wings and tossed her head to the side.

"Pah! What a waste of time. You do realize that I am not up for discussions on anything!" She turned back to me. "You are my vessel! And I'll do what I please with you!" She then walked over to me. "I can see your doubts, Quiet Fire. You have no place in Equestria. You struggle to find what purpose you have. Thanks to Ouroboros, you have that chance. However, he has no control on us. Rather, we have control of ourselves. I can help you end this wretched fate you so wish to avoid! All you have to do is release me." I flinched as a spurt of fire erupted in front of me. I saw a rune in front of her. It swirled and turned like a clock with symbols and words I couldn't make out. "The place where we are going will have the key to set me free. Do so and I'll promise you will be released of all torment from your destiny. And I'll be sure to spare your friend. Tis a real shame if she were to sing with the others." she grinned and looked fondly into the void. "Ahhh! Such beautiful singing I'll hear! As my fire rises, they will sing of my rule! I will shepherd the mortals to a new era! Every creature will bow to us!" I darted my eyes in fear.

Wait a minute... this is all wrong. I found my fear beginning to quell. I finally frowned and stood up. Din eyed me with disgust.

"Bull." I said bluntly. I still felt my legs shaking, but I returned her glare. "You will never have your way! I don't care what you and Ouroboros plan. I'll find a way to end both of you." Din began to laugh maniacally, tossing her head back.

'Ahahahaha!! How amusing! You, who wets herself at the mere sight of the World Serpent. The one who drinks herself sorry to bed and dreams of the same sex. Yes, you, of all mortals!" she cackled again. I gave her a disgusted look now. My fear ebbing away into clearer thoughts. What was I afraid of? She stated I called her. And so far, all she did was try to intimidate me. She boasted so much. Such a prideful being. I grinned.

"Why not? You saw me take on those monsters. Your sister's creations, correct? The ice one. And I'm guessing that was the shadow and air one?" Din grew quiet, but she eyed me still. I waved a hoof lazily. "You know, if I didn't take you to be a mockup of a nightmare of Celestia and Luna, I'd feel way more offended. You're not only blasphemy. But a false god. And considering a god of fire needs a mortal to keep herself sentient... that sounds almost a little too dependent on me." Din suddenly growled.

"What are you getting at, fool?" she spat. I returned it with a challenging look.

"You are only trying to intimidate. So far, you've just been lazy. Holding all that power for yourself when you need it? You know, that's not a bad idea. If you are out to claim Equestria as your domain, why should you have to play your trump card? Your sisters are already terrible poker players." Din blinked, her wings shifting slightly.

"Poker? What are you blabbering about?" she asked, seeming at odds with the word "poker" than anything. I arched a brow.

"What I'm saying is, you're off to a great start. But not better. If my home is to rely on us to balance it, why are you so inclined to claim it as your own?" Din unfurled her wings again and the fire grew over us.

"Silence! I will not have myself be questioned by a mortal! Let alone, what her pathetic opinion on my way of playing this little game of the serpentine!" I cocked my head.

"Game?" I asked. Din "hmphed" and turned her back to me.

"I care not for what the rules entail. That serpent gets bored every now and then and uses me and my sisters as an excuse to enjoy himself! The nerve! He promised us a domain to rule, and he has done nothing of it!" I was right. Ouroboros did have an ultimatum. He wasn't out for our survival. He was just wanting to see how well we survive. I always had that thought in the back of my mind. Perhaps, maybe I can change this little game into something more akin to actually doing something good? I eyed Din and found my dismay return. 'That's going to be a lot of work, Quiet.' I rubbed my chin in thought before beaming.

"So, from what I gather, not only is he trying to play us, but he's been using you and your sisters as entertainment value. What if... we play the game to how he wants for now and then we switch it up when he least expects it?" I suggested. Din looked over her shoulder.

"Beg your pardon?" she scowled. I nodded and motioned to the void around us.

"Look, we are both in disagreement about our existence to one another. But if I'm going to have you live rent free in my mind, then perhaps you can help me stick it to Ouroboros." I sighed and rubbed the back of my head. "I dunno why I shared a drink with him. I don't even remember it." Din remained quiet; her half gaze focused on me. I continued. "But ever since then, I've hated the thought of being forced into this 'destiny'. I never wanted any of this. I just wanted to be by myself and live how I want. The only good thing I see coming out of this is my reignited friendship with Thi. But aside from that, I want to just sit on my couch, watch the hologem TV and drink myself silly. Maybe even die from alcohol poisoning, I dunno. But it's better than having to deal with this bull." I sat on my haunches, disgusted. "Call it not taking responsibility for my life and having to handle it given to me. And maybe sometimes we need to leave our comfort zone to get at least somethings done. So, if Ouroboros is going to force this on me, and he thinks he can play this out for his own amusement, I don't want to give him the benefit of the doubt." I looked at Din. "I'm not asking for your co-operation. I just want to set a boundary here. At this point, we are enemies with a common goal. So, I'll tolerate your existence. As long as we make enough trouble for the World Serpent, then perhaps he'd have no choice but to pick out a place for you to claim as your domain." Din studied me.

I waited for a response. Din hummed and turned around to face me.

"Interesting... but there are plenty of flaws in this pact you are suggesting. I will have to think on this a little more. And I expect you to do the same. You are right, my dear vessel. We have a common goal." She grinned evilly. "Though, I won't lie. I do intend to see what the serpentine has in store for you. There is nothing more amusing than seeing you squirm and struggle like the puny worm you are." I frowned.

"What if I add another thing to sweeten the pile. If we can best your sisters at their own games, have Ouroboros keep ourselves in his favor, we can use him to give us what we want." I suggested. Din shook her head.

"Fool. Ouroboros will not give me what I desire. Take it from personal experience. You aren't the first vessel to suggest that. And that was in the times I was not his favorite. You'd have to think better than that." She scraped the ground. "Though, I can see your desire to see this through as it goes. I'm intrigued to see how it'll play out." she smiled, this time mischievously. "I look forward to seeing what you have in store. But now, I tire of your presence. Begone from me!" She reared up and flapped her wings once. I felt the fire erupt around me and then felt myself catch on fire. I screamed and patted myself, feeling the burning pain shoot up through my body. I found the void becoming a bright white as the echoing, sinister laugh of Din was the last thing I heard.

~~~***~~~


I found myself jolting up and nailing Thi in the snout with my horn. She swore loudly and covered her snout, lurching forward. I blinked and looked around.

"Wh-where am I?" I asked. I felt something weighty leave my head and plop onto my lap. I looked down to see an ice pack. I looked over to Thi, who was bleeding from the snout. She wiped her muzzle and glared at me.

"Do you have a habit of jabbing ponies with your horn when you wake up?" she hissed. I gave her a nervous and apologetic smile.

"S-sorry, Thi." I said as I looked around and saw some tissue on a table. I reached with my magic and levitated it over to Thi. I then did a double take. A table? I looked around. We were in a tent. I was laying on a bed. A small furnace lit to keep the area warm at the center. My saddlebag was laying against a shelf at the foot of the bed. I furrowed my brows. "Let me rephrase. Where are we?" I asked. Thi wiped her muzzle before sticking the tissue into her snout.

"We are inth the tent of the disposthal crew." Thi said with a nasally annoyance. I cocked my head.

"Disposal crew?" I asked.

"Oh, good, you're awake!" A voice said. I looked over and saw, to my surprise, Flitter. She was carrying a tray of hot soup in her hooves. She hovered over and placed it on the shelf, handing me the bowl and spoon. I took them in my magic and looked into it. Onion, carrots and some potatoes. The smell was tantalizing. I realized we only had travel snacks. Not an official lunch. I happily dug into the soup, yelping as I burned my tongue in the process. Flitter handed Thi her own bowl of soup that she took into her magic.

"Thanksh, Flitter." she said. Flitter smiled with her hooves behind her back.

"Don't mention it, girls. I have to say, it was quite impressive of you to save my sister and Bulk Biceps from danger. Even the guards were impressed by your halberd skills." Flitter said. I realized she was addressing me as I blowed into my soup.

"O-Oh? Well... I wasn't going to sit by and let those monster hurt them. Bulk Biceps is a fellow Ponyville neighbor after all." I said a little non-chalantly. Flitter hummed in thought as she floated over to me and studied me.

"Now that I get a closer look, you really are that mail pony who delivered the letter to us. Wow, going from courier to monster slayer. And I thought a Roc was an achievement in of itself." she said with a small smile. I blushed and rubbed the back of my head.

"W-well, I was just trying to survive and save my friend. Th-that whole monster ordeal was... well..." I honestly wasn't sure how to put it. My words were lost on me. The cute Wonder Bolt mare giggled and turned to exit the tent.

"I'll let the others know you've come too. I think you've inspired several of the guards." And with that, Flitter exited the tent. I blinked and looked at Thi. She was quiet, but she returned my look and nodded.

"Hate to say it, but it seems that we keep catching attention. Though this time, you were the center of it." she frowned. "I would have helped, but I couldn't see them clearly. They were just blotted masses. I popped an arc bullet into one, but it went straight through." Thi said as she slurped her spoon upon finishing. I gave her a worried look.

"You... couldn't see them properly?" I asked. Thi nodded. I rubbed the back of my neck. "W-well... you remember those golems we fought on the train?" I began. Thi also nodded to this. "Well, they were like that, only... more shadowy and transparent. I... I think they were different. The ones we could see on the train were ice. These were... like shadow and air." Thi narrowed her eyes.

"So... do you think they could have been the other seven?" she asked. I hate to say it, but I nodded.

"No doubt. We came across the one of ice. I think the ones we just came across are shadow and air. Which means... two more have woken up." Thi sighed.

"If monsters like that are going to be popping up because of the seven... does that mean you are going to summon creatures like that as well?" she said. I rubbed my chin.

"I... can't say for sure if I haven't already or not. Though... I doubt it. Din doesn't like to flaunt her power. I just had a talk with her." I said. Thi hummed in thought.

"Then... what are we supposed to do once we find this altar?" she asked. I sighed and found that I had finished my soup rather quickly. The tingling burn on my tongue still there made it hard to keep my mouth still.

"I don't know. I'm hoping Twilight or one of her friends could add more insight on the matter. Have you heard from them?" I asked her. Thi shook her head.

"All's quiet on the link buds." she said. I felt myself feeling a little disappointed. I guess the monument task was taking a bit for the others to manage. This is my first time ever working with the heroes of Equestria. I'm not sure how quickly they can handle things or what. I know sometimes they can be gone for weeks on end, even months on a friendship quest. But whatever the case is, they come back with a job well done. How do they do it? I couldn't help but notice another pony walked in. One Thi recognized.

"Oh look, the egghead dropped by." she said with a coy smile. The blue earth pony stallion with the silver bedridden mane and tail eyed us unenthusiastically.

"Unfortunate to meet each other again. Not in the way of greetings. But the fact this is our second meeting where you're injured. Now it's both of you." he said. Thi pointed towards me with her foreleg elbow.

"You have Fie to thank for my injury." she said. I gave her a worried look. She seemed a bit interested in her bowl right now. The pony shrugged.

"Regardless, I am here to check up on the injured. Nasty business with the disposal. I knew the Roc would attract creatures to it." He reached into his saddlebag and withdrew a bottle. He took out a spoon after and poured the contents of the bottle into the spoon. He then held it up to me. "Say 'ahhh'.'" I gave him a confused look. I opened my mouth to say something that wasn't what he wanted me to say, but he shoved the spoon into my mouth and I gulped down the awful tasting liquid. I coughed and stuck my tongue out.

"Ugh! What is that awful taste?" I said, eyeing the pony as if he had poisoned me. He corked the bottle back up and put the contents back into his saddle bag.

"Fever medication. Your body was well over the temperature of a volcano. But it seems that you are not a charred skeleton in the bed, so I can only assume that you are feeling better." He then walked over to Thi, reaching into his saddle bag. Thi held up a hoof.

"Easy, cowboy. I'm not the one with a fever." Thi stated with a stern look. The stallion ignored her and pulled out a fresh clean tissue. He removed the tissue from her snout, causing Thi to hiss and squirm. "Ahh, hey! Easy on the snout!" The stallion dabbed something on Thi, causing her to cough before he rolled a clean tissue and inserted them into Thi's snout.

"There. Now that should prevent any infection to the nasal cavity." he said. Thi wiggled her snout, giving a distrustful look at the stallion. But she seemed to pick her soup back up and slurp the contents. She licked her lips and grinned. "Wow, this soup is way better than what you got, Fie." she said. I returned her grin.

"Then perhaps I should horn butt your snout all the time. Free soup that way." I said. The stallion stood up and turned to exit the tent. I held up a hoof.

"W-wait! I got one question to ask." I said. He turned back to study me.

"Yes?" he said. I looked him up and down.

"Who are you? You're not a scholar, but you look like a scholar." I spoke. The pony shook his head.

"My hobby is medical practices. I am a scholar by trade and job. My name is Silver Scribble. And when I'm not tending to the wounds of the injured or buried deep into a scroll or book, I'm the head of M.E.S.S." he said. I cocked my head. Thi read my mind.

"Mess?" she asked. Silver Scribble nodded.

"Abbreviated for Monster Ecology and Study Service. I study the nature and ecology of the mythical and magical beings living in our world. The Roc you slayed is such a creature. While I prefer the creature alive to study, a dead one can make for an easier time." he wiggled a hoof. "But less excitement and more surgical exploration." Me and Thi exchanged glances.

"So.. what you are saying is that you're a monster rights activist?" Thi asked. Silver shook his head.

"Not necessarily. Monsters are dangerous and must be handled with the utmost caution and preparation. But they aren't just mindless creatures. They have families. They give and take to the cycle of nature. The Circle of Life as they say. Just as much as any normal creature we see in our everyday lives. For example, Rocs prefer mountainous or arid valleys. They roost themselves on the sides of cliffs and mountains. They hunt mainly bison or buffalo." He sighed. "Of course, it is a morally grey area. Because the tribes in Appleloosa do have Roc incidents. So, it can be hard to draw the line of what is the beauty of nature and what the lives of other creatures mean." He shrugged. "So, I just dedicate myself to studying them in their element. Away from all the action they can bring to ponies like you." Thi and I remained quiet. How intriguing.

"So, if you are the head of M.E.S.S. then does that mean there are other ponies to the cause?" I asked. Silver Scribble nodded.

"I have several agents that have similar interests. We have taken to working closely with the Hunter's Association And Collection. You know, monster hunters." He then looked to me. "At first, I thought you were a part of the Association to help aid in the Roc attack. But much to my chagrin, it was just a civilian who acted recklessly." I frowned.

"And you expected me to what, just sit around and be fed to the young? I doubt your hunters would have time to find us. They'd have to carve out our half-digested bodies out of the young." Silver Scribble nodded.

"That's the good thing out of this. The young wouldn't perish. But since the mother was killed, I doubt the young are going to live in the next day and half. No food." he said. Thi snorted, wincing as the pain shot through her.

"You're right. What a morally grey area." she said with a bit of disgust. Silver Scribble sighed.

"Look, I apologize if I came off on the wrong hoof the last time. I had just finished dealing with another mishap with the Association at the time." he said. When he had finished, the tent flap opened, and I felt my heart rise and sing at the sight of the Wonder Bolt the floated in. Flitter was right behind her along with Bulk Bicep. Bulk immediately zipped up to me and pulled me into a bear hug.

"Oh, thank you! You saved my hide!" he said with his usual enthusiasm. I felt the wind leave me, but I smiled and pat the muscley foreleg of the stallion.

"Your... welcome... killing... me..." I gasped. Bulk blinked and put me down.

"Sorry!" he said apologetically. I took a moment to roll my shoulders before smiling up at Bulk.

"Hey, what are neighbors for? Didn't want those pretty spa ponies to lose a great worker." I said. Bulk blinked and gasped.

"Oh no! My other job!" He was about to turn around, but Cloudchaser pat his shoulder.

"Relax, big guy. Aloe and Vera will understand. You have a duty to uphold as a Wonder Bolt." she said. Bulk slumped but nodded with a smile. Flitter giggled and ruffled his mane.

"Bulk Bicep wouldn't stop asking about you. He felt like it was his fault you could have gotten hurt." Cloudchaser rolled her eyes.

"Oh, please. He wouldn't stop apologizing to me when I got hurt." She leaned in towards me, making my heart race and blush brightly. "If you ask me, just take the apology and move on." she whispered. I then noticed the bandage on her cheek and one wrapped around her foreleg. I held up a hoof to her.

"Did they... actually hurt you?" I asked. Cloudchaser looked at me.

"Oh, this? Yeah, it stung. But I'm a tough mare!" she said with a confident grin. I sighed in relief. Another question popped into my head.

"Wait... didn't you stop being a Wonder Bolt? You mentioned being a part of the reserves, but Rainbow Dash got in?" I asked. Cloudchaser blushed a cute red with a nervous smile while Flitter gave a coy smile.

"Ehehe... may have been given wrong info on my part. But... I still got to follow my dream!" she said. Thi placed her bowl down, catching the attention of everypony in the room. She stood up and slung the bat over her back. She smiled.

"Well, I think we rested enough, don't you think, Fie?" she asked me. I nodded. I did feel better. And as much as I wanted to stay and chat with the pretty and cool looking mare, I had a place to get too. I felt my mood shoot down. Cloudchaser spoke.

"Well, I guess it's my turn to thank you... errr..." she rubbed her chin as she looked at me.

"Quiet Fire. But uh, you're free to call me Fie, if you want..." I said with a nervous and bashful smile. I saw Thi narrow her eyes at me. Oh please, you aren't the only one who calls me Fie! Cloudchaser smiled a pretty smile.

"Okay, Fie. Thanks for the help. That was so cool how you fought off those creatures! How did you manage that?" she asked. I smiled and was about to explain when Thi cleared her throat.

"While we still have sun, Fie." she said sternly. I dropped my ears and gave a small pout. Silver Scribble adjusted his saddlebag.

"Before you leave you two, I do have a message from the Princesses. What luck that you happened to show up when you did. The Princesses asked to speak with you when you are done with your task." He said before exiting the tent. Thi sighed.

"It just doesn't stop does it..." she said with a frown. I sighed and got myself off of the bed. I gave a shy smile to Cloudchaser before putting my saddlebag on.

"It was great to meet you guys officially. I'm glad you are okay, Bulk." I said. Bulk smiled.

"Thanks again, Fie! I promise I'll put in a good word to Aloe and Vera when you get back in case you need to relax!" he said excitedly. I giggled and trotted past them.

"I'll hold you to that." Upon exiting the tent with Thi and the rest, Silver Scribble was not too far off talking to a guard. This guard was a bit more rugged and looked grizzled. He then spotted me and Silver turned around.

"I take it you two are in a bit of a hurry, so I arranged for a wagon to take you to your destination." he said. Thi blinked.

"Wait, what happened to the other caravan that we paid to take us there?" she asked. The guard spoke up, his voice deep and scraggly a bit.

"He took off when the creatures began advancing. We owe your friend a debt of gratitude. I'm ordering Silver Scribble and a couple of the Wonder Bolts to escort you to the location. It's the least I can offer for helping us not only once, but twice." he grinned. "Perhaps you can show the guards a good way of handling a halberd." I gave a nervous laugh. I wasn't really in the mood to teach an entire escort of guards my awkward way of fighting. I shook my head.

"Err... don't have to time to really stay and help them. Starswirl was really adamant we get this done quickly." I said. Thi snorted, wincing from her snout injury.

"Ugh, I totally forgot about beardy." she said. The guard nodded.

"Then I won't delay. Cloudchaser, Flitter. Report." The two pegasi hovered over and saluted. "I'm rearranging your task. You are to escort the Roc Slayer and her friend to their destination. Thunderlane and Bulk Bicep will maintain position here to help out." I perked up and felt my mood shoot up dramatically. I almost hoof bumped in the air but pretended to stretch my foreleg. Thi arched a brow at me. Cloudchaser and Flitter both in unison agreed.

"Sir, yes sir!" The guard nodded.

"Cloudchaser and Flitter are flexible with their assignments. But they are the closest the reserves have to the next ace fliers." he said with a grizzled smile. He then nodded to them. "Prepare for the journey. And when you are done, you are to head back to Canterlot to await your next orders." He saluted to them before turning to order another pair of guards in moving a stack of firewood. I wasn't doing my best to hide my excitement. Cloudchaser is my personal escort? Oh Luna, if this is a dream, I don't ever want to wake up! Thi nudged me.

"Ahem. You seem a little peppier after being fed that medicine." She turned to Silver. "You sure that was just fever medicine?" Silver Scribble nodded.

"Herbology books are great for pointing out which plants and herbs have healing properties." he said matter of factly. Cloudchaser stretched.

"Well, then. I guess this is the least we can do for helping out with our own issues." She turned to Thi. "Names Cloudchaser. Reserver Lead Pony for Company Beta. Nice to meet you." She held out a hoof. Thi studied before shrugging.

"Thi Billette. Don't get too comfortable though. We aren't on the best track record currently." Thi said. Cloudchaser arched a brow and I was quick to chime, trotting between them with a nervous smile.

"Err, what Thi is saying that we are glad to be in your care! It'll be great to work with you." I said. Flitter smiled.

"Likewise. I'm Flitter. Cloudchaser's younger sister." she said. Thi nodded.

"Yeahun. Thi Billette. Can we get going now?" Thi asked me. I gave her a concerned look but nodded.

"Yes. While we uhh... have sun still." I said with a small smile. Silver Scribble trotted past us.

"Then I'll lead the way to the Pilgrim Steps." He said as he locked the wagon harness around him. Me and Thi climbed into the back and Cloudchaser and Flitter floated next to us. Silver began moving and the wagon jolted as we began making our way to the foot of the mountains. I sighed and rested myself happily against the side of the wagon. I was staring at Cloudchaser, who seemed to be caught up in her own thoughts. I wonder what she is thinking? It couldn't be about me, right? I chuckled to myself. No way. We just met! Gosh, I really feel funny right now. Though, I am glad I'm able to have her accompany me. My girlish thoughts were interrupted when Thi tapped my horn. I rubbed my horn and looked at her confusedly.

"What?" I asked. Thi frowned.

"I know that look. And the way you are staring at that Cloudchaser gal. You sure you are over the last one?" she crossed her forehooves. "You wouldn't shut up about the other one." I blinked and lowered my head.

"If you are talking about the one from six years ago, I'm way over that. I did have one a while ago before you came back... though... that one was too good to be true." I groaned and felt my depression creep up. "I know I'm a hopeless romantic. And maybe I should just focus on myself. But I just... I don't know. I really do want somepony I can wear my heart on my sleeve for." Thi giggled and nudged me playfully.

"How corny. Look, I'm not jealous of you making new friends. I want to make that perfectly clear. I am just trying to look out for you. Because the one I'm thinking of wasn't that nice. And from what it sounds like, the recent one wasn't nice either." I nodded and smiled softly.

"Thanks, Thi." I said. Thi rubbed her muzzle with a nasally sniff.

"What are partners for?" She grinned. The rest of the way through, we got to talking a bit more. We managed to learn more about Cloudchaser and Flitter. Turns out, they visit Ponyville often because of friends. It's weird I haven't seen them before. They stated how much they think about moving to Ponyville. But Cloudchaser was the one that wasn't so keen on the thought.

"Ponyville is nice, yeah, but Cloudsdale allows me to fly freely. I'm not much of a grounded pony." she said. Cloudchaser is a natural born flyer like Rainbow Dash. However, from what Flitter said, Cloudchaser began slacking and it caused her to drop in performance a little. She used to top Rainbow Dash in young flyer competitions. Flitter had always remained third or second. Flitter was just as much of an athletic flyer like her sister. But the carefree personality of Cloudchaser clashing with a dedicated and sisterly personality like Flitter made for a bit of sibling conflict. I couldn't help but think back to home again. The times I would spend conversing with my siblings at the dinner table with dad. It made me feel more homesick than ever. I sighed before we began learning more about Silver Scribble. Though aside from what we already know, he wasn't too keen talking about himself. We spent an hour just chatting to each other. I found myself chatting more with Cloudchaser. I had a dumb smile plastered on my face as we talked.

She was just so cool and pretty. I couldn't help myself to sighing happily. As she talked about her usual days in Ponyville when she would visit, my mind was off imagining her catching me like she did before. My hero~ As another hour passed, the wagon began slowing down as we neared the foot of the mountains. There was a trail that was leading towards the woods and what would eventually be the beginning to the Pilgrim Steps. I hopped out of the wagon with Thi close behind me. I looked further ahead up the path and furrowed my brows. I could hear a faint voice. Calling to me. The shifting inside my mind made me be aware that Din was also sensing the call. I threw on my hood and adjusted to fit comfortably on my head. Cloudchaser sighed.

"Well, I guess this is where we part ways then." She said. I bowed my head. My heart was aching for some reason. Sliver Scribble unlatched the wagon reigns and dug around in the back of the wagon. Thi arched a brow as she leaned against the wagon coolly.

"Uhh, what are you doing?" she asked. I turned to see Silver Scribble stuff his saddlebag with parchment paper.

"I mentioned medicinal practices and running a monster study association as a hobby. But, I'm a scholar first and foremost. And Starswirl in his letter with the princesses tasked me with studying the artifacts that the monuments lead us to. Whether you like it or not, I have to see this through until we bring it back to Canterlot." Thi looked at me and shrugged.

"Not that I'm complaining, but are you sure you can handle yourself on the field? I get you stay away from the excitement. So, am I going to have a problem with saving your flank?" she said with a stern look. Silver Scribble flicked some snow off his snout before shaking his head.

"No. I can handle myself if it goes left field. I... have my ways." he said, patting his pouch on his robe belt. I cocked my head. I then looked up to see Cloudchaser and Flitter discussing amongst themselves. I tried to listen in on what they are saying, but they had finished up when I took one hoof step forward.

"So, I know we are supposed to return back to Canterlot for our next orders. Buuuut." Cloudchaser began. Flittler picked up after her.

"I'd say it's pretty good intel for the Wonder Bolts as well if we know what we are risking our necks for. We are also protectors of Equestria. So, it should be right that if the Wonder Bolts are going to be involved. Then we need to be all on the same page." she smiled. "I'm sure Spitfire will understand. She's pretty lenient when ponies push themselves a little harder than most." Cloudchaser gave a cool look.

"And I say, I think we are way more capable of pushing ourselves a little more." She smirked. That made my mood shoot up again. I smiled, but Flitter gave her sister a coy smile.

"Trying to make up for all the slacking you've been doing?" she teased. Cloudchaser kicked back in the air.

"Can't really slack if the fate of our world is at stake." she said. Now that they mention it, it was bothering me. I thought back to what mom had said.

I can't say that Ouroboros hasn't been tight lipped.

"Does... the whole world know we are at risk?" I asked. Silver Scribble chimed as he trotted past us.

"Only the ones who are aware of Starswirl's messages. The scholars were asked by Starswirl to study as much as we can about the Elements of Power. He made us aware that it is vital that we work as hard as we can. 'The fate of our world lies in our hooves' he said." He looked ahead. "When a legend like him says something like that, it's best to take heed." Thi rolled her eyes.

"Pfft, he's in a hurry to do so. What was this he mentioned about a Solstice?" Thi asked. Oh right, I recall Starswirl mentioning it. We were trotting along the path, Cloudchaser and Flitter floating over us.

"The Summer Solstice. Starswirl believes that everything will come together then, and it'll be the day when the world is either a make or break." he said. I rubbed my chin.

"We have a few months to do so then. I can understand getting a headstart, but with all the preparations, wouldn't somethings be changing along the way?" I asked. It dawned on me. I frowned. "The Elements of Power of course. Those are the undeciding variables." Thi trotted up next to me.

"What do you mean?" she asked. I sighed.

"The talk I had with Din made somethings clear from what I've observed. Those creatures were indeed something that two of her sisters were doing in a display of power. Not only that, Din has no desire to follow the rules of this 'game' Ouroboros has set up." I rolled my hoof in a matter-of-fact manner. "I also could tell that Din and the rest of her sisters are not on even grounds. If you think about what happened on the train, I recall Din challenging the ice with such gusto that could make even you proud, Thi." Thi rubbed the back of her head as we turned down the path and reached a set of steps.

"Not sure how I feel about being proud of something that clearly isn't in our best interest." she said. I sighed and nodded.

"That's the thing. All of the preparation that is going on. The way Ouroboros treats Starswirl and Starswirl defying everything. You are right Thi. But it'll be more than bridges." I said. We grew quiet. Cloudchaser broke the awkwardness.

"Alrighty then! I guess we have no choice but to see what the end of the road takes us. Just for the record, if it makes anypony feel better, I have full faith in us getting to the top of the Steps." she said. I found myself smiling. Such amazing optimism. I looked up and scanned the distance of the steps. They went up quite a way.

"Better start climbing then."



I don't know how long it has been. The clouds over head made it difficult to tell where the sun was at the moment. The snow flittered around us mildly. We were quite a way up the steps. The mountain side expanding the valley far below us. Not too far off, surprisingly, was Canterlot. The magnificent alabaster walls displaying an intimidating call of protection. I had to stop for a bit not only to catch my breath, but to admire the scenery. Equestria truly felt like a magical place. Whether winter, summer, spring or fall, the beauty of it all always took my breath away. This was something you couldn't get in the Hoof. I genuinely have no regrets moving from Hoofington to Canterlot to Ponyville. It was just the clean air I needed.

You should write to your father. Deliver it yourself, maybe.

I furrowed my brows. Ignoring the thought, I followed after my group and continued our way up the steps. It felt like hours had passed. Cloudchaser and Flitter were walking alongside us as to rest their wings. They didn't seem winded, but Thi, Silver Scribble and me weren't looking so great. Thi gave an exasperated sigh and stopped, bowing her head and panting.

"Haaa! Who... thought it... was a good... idea... to build... steps along... a mountain..." she gasped. I levitated out a water canister to her and she hungrily chugged it. Thankfully, the cool wind kept us from feeling too dehydrated. But you'd be amazed how quickly you can be if you don't drink water while out hiking in the snow. Once Thi had her fill of water, I took it back and took a swig of the same canister. The cool water flowed into me and I felt reinvigorated. Silver Scribble went up a few more steps before stopping and looking back to us, panting a little.

"We appeared... to have made it." he said. He took a swig of his own water. Thi slumped.

"Oh, thank Celestia..." she said. The rest of us took a moment to catch our breaths. I looked around the area. It was a spacious area. There were stones dotting the areas. Each one having intricate carvings. I trotted over to one stone and brushed the snow away. It revealed six pony figures gathered around a strange scribble. I rubbed my chin.

"Hey, Thi. We could use your expertise." I said. Thi stretched a bit before heading over to me. She brushed away the remaining snow and her eyes scanned the carving.

"It's the six founders of Equestria. This stone just mentions their impact on the Equestria we know today." she said. Silver Scribble cleared his throat.

"Of course. This is the Pilgrim Steps. The very same that Princess Platinum and Clover the Clever climbed to see the land they would call home. The valley below is where Chancellor Puddinghead and Smart Cookie arrived, and the sky above is where Commander Hurricane and Private Pansy arrived." He pointed to the cave further away from the rock formations. "That's the very same cave they took cover in away from the Wendigos." He couldn't help but smile. Something I felt was rare for the pony. "Funny how we are visiting this in the wintertime. Almost seems like we are re-enacting history." Thi shook her head.

"Sorry, but I'm not in the mood to re-enact history again. And let's keep it that way too." We all looked at her and she blinked. "What?" I was about to question her why she made it sound like it wasn't the first time that has happened to her. But I heard the faint voice calling from inside the cave. I turned towards the sound.

"Do you guys hear that?" I asked. Cloudchaser looked around.

"Hear what?" she asked. I darted my eyes around the cave entrance. I narrowed my eyes. I swear I could see something distorted in the entrance. I began to walk towards the sound.

"Fie?" I heard Thi speak. But my body moved on its' own. I approached the distortion. The voice began to sing to me.

Hear my voice, O' one of brave fire
Seek what you desire
For this test
Must be made with no jest
Only then will the heart of courage wake

I held up my hoof to the distortion. Suddenly, a burst of fire erupted and knocked me off of my hooves. I tumbled back over to Thi, who caught me and withdrew her firearm, aiming at the cave entrance. The others rushed over to us and readied themselves. I balked when I saw a hoof emerge from the distortion. Each step it took was fire taking its' place. Upon fully emerging, the creature stopped and faced us. It then stood on two hind hooves, extending out its' own foreleg and a familiar halberd appeared. It took it in its' grasp and twirled it with such skill around itself, bringing it at a rest to its' right side. I couldn't believe it. My jaw dropped. The creature was spectral, but the shape was clear. It was me. The voice rang out clear as day that even my newfound companions had to cover their ears.

Hear my voice, O' one of brave fire
Seek what you desire
For this test
Must be made with no jest
Only then will the heart of courage wake

Thi fired a couple of shots at the creature, but the arc bullets zipped right through it. I then felt myself being levitated and flung towards the creature. I yelped as I landed face first into the ground. Pulling myself up from the ground, I looked back to see Thi grit her teeth and gallop over to me, only to be stopped by a wall of fire.

"Fie! Hang on! I'll get you out of there!" She stated, I heard a loud sound and saw Thi jump high into the air. She swung out her bat and with a loud clack of wood, a green fire bolt sailed through the air. But the creature spun around and batted the bolt back. Thi balked and she grunted as the bolt burst against her chest. I saw a lilac blur zip up and quickly catch her. Cloudchaser looked down at me.

"Fie, are you okay in there?" she asked. I nodded and stood up.

"I think I have to do this on my own. Take care of Thi!" I shouted over the fire. I heard Flitter's voice from beyond the fire wall.

"Please, be careful!" she stated worriedly. I glared at the creature in front of me.

"A test of courage, huh? Well, I have no choice in this matter, do I?" I reached with my magic, withdrawing the amber gem. I took a deep breath. I spoke from my mind for my weapon to come forth. I waited to see the gem turn into the halberd. But, nothing happened. I blinked and looked up back to the creature, who was already advancing on me. I panicked. "Uhhh okay, weapon, I could really use your help right now!" I darted my eyes between the advancing creature and my gem. I shook the gem. "Come on! Appear! Arise! Come to me!" I yelped and ducked as the creature managed to get close and swung the halberd at my head. I scurried around it, shaking the gem. "Come on! Come forth! I call upon thee! Err... I call upon you! No, that doesn't sound right... Yikes!" I side stepped and dodged a couple of swings from the halberd. The creature then got low and took a stance. The blade of the halberd pointing at me. It then began to stab at me. I grunted as I felt the blade graze my side. I bobbed and weaved from the stabs. Instinct kicked in and out of it, I batted the shaft of the halberd down enough to lower it. I stomped my hind hoof on it and quickly threw my other hind hoof out, round housing the creature in the face. I was surprised that there was a solid connection.

The creature stumbled and I started to bob in place, forelegs at my chest and my stance low, ready to move. The creature brought up the halberd and using the long reach, swung the axe head at me. I sidestepped and galloped froward on my hind legs. It must have looked unnatural, but the zebra stance I took helped clear a lot of distance from my target. Zebra Martial Arts is a fantastic style to practice. I haven't quite mastered it, but Namaste felt it was necessary in my training. Better than your traditional Canterlot Guard training by a long shot. I jabbed the face of the creature, side stepping as I did. When it tried to swing the halberd around, I ducked low and weaved under, planting a right hook on the creature and followed it with an upper cut. It was enough to rear the creature up, which I used to bob low and then rapidly jab the chest three times into crouching low, spinning and then giving a good buck with my hind legs that sent the creature flying. I twirled on my foreleg and did a hoof stand before flipping my body over and back on my hindlegs.

It felt good to let loose. I usually had to pull my punches in my fights. But this time, this wasn't no underground fight. Despite the arena looking like one, I was against a force of nature. There are no rules here. Only a test of courage. I smirked and motioned for the creature to bring it. The thrill and rush of the fight flowed back into me. I could even hear the interested hum of Din in the back of my mind. The creature adjusted the halberd and then did something I was not expecting. It tossed aside the halberd, spearing it in the ground. It walked forward and then took a similar stance to mine. I cocked my head. Great, fighting myself has never been more confusing. I prefer my mental conflicts, thank. At least they don't hurt as much. We circled the area; my eyes watching for any sign or tell of my opponent's next move. It's faceless expression making it an impossible poker face. I clicked my tongue.

"Guess we are doing this the hard way." I said. I rushed forward. My spectral flaming copy followed suite. Our hooves held close to our chests before they shot out, almost playing patty cake with each other, circling around each other before I started to throw out hind kicks. I jabbed twice, but my copy dodged them by weaving. I hopped back and round housed. My copy spun and twirled, swiping underneath my leg. I yelped as I felt myself fall onto my back. I wasn't expecting it to be so quick. It was already on top of me and jabbed me quickly in my chest several times. It then locked its' forehooves around my neck, pulling me up and kneeing me hard in the gut. I felt the wind leave me as it chambered it's hindlegs before pulling back one foreleg and striking me hard across the cheek. I spiraled into the snow and even slid a bit away from the creature. I felt my anger boil. I kip upped and wiped my muzzle. I then saw the halberd out the corner of my eye. I furrowed my brows. Perhaps the gem wasn't working because the creature was already using it? That's the only conclusion I could make. And if that was the case...

I extended out my hoof to the side, aiming at the halberd. I closed my eyes, calling out to it. I wished for it to aid me to protect myself. To grant me the courage so I can fell this creature in order to protect my friends. To my surprise, that worked. The halberd poofed and reappeared in my hooves. I twirled it around and aimed the blade tip at it.

"If this is a test of courage, I've already proven it so, haven't I? So, if you want to test it further, bring it on. I am not going to fall here to the likes of you. I've got ponies waiting for me." I don't know what came over me. I felt empowered. I felt good. Like, really good. Great even! For the first time in my life, I haven't felt so empowered. I grinned as I felt a surge of energy flow through me. My copy began to rush me. I imagined myself splitting in two. Down to the last detail of myself. I bounced to the left while my conjured copy bounced to the right. That caught the creature off guard. My copy was holding the same halberd. We rushed forward, hopping into the air and stabbed downward at its' neck, our halberds crossing in an X. I panted, feeling the energy start to leave me. I looked back to see my spectral fire copy suddenly walk forward, phasing through the halberd. I blinked, exchanging glances with my actual copy. We turned to watch the creature stop in the center of the rock formation. The wall of fire simmering down. I looked to see Thi and the others looking on at me.

You have done well, brave one. You managed to use your own wits and critical thinking skills to best yourself. There is nothing more satisfying than fighting your own inner demons. I flicked my ear. Who was talking to me? I don't know whose voice that was. But then, something shimmered in front of me just a few feet away. I shielded my eyes and once the light dimmed, I blinked and gasped.

"Twilight?" I couldn't believe my eyes. There, standing in front of me, looking rather shinier than her crown, was the Princess of Friendship. I did a double take with my copy. No, this couldn't be Twilight. Who is this pony? There was no mistaking this looked like Twilight. But the way she smiled at me felt... different. Almost motherly. The Twilight double spoke.
However, I can still sense a great conflict within you. If you and your element cannot see eye to eye, I'm afraid harmony will continue to cease. But that's okay. We have all the time in the world. The image began to walk towards me. I couldn't move or say anything. Twilight looked towards my companions. I can tell these ponies are going to be great friends to you. You will need their help to save this realm. I blinked. I then shook my head.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa. Hold up. I didn't ask for any of this. Sure, I may have completed a test set out for me, but this whole destiny and fate thing is all being strung along by an eldritch being. Saving the realm maybe a bonus, but I'm going to get that serpent his come-uppance when the opportunity presents itself." I studied the being before me. "I don't know who you are... or what you are... but I'm taking back my own life. I'm going to live how I want. Not be strung along like a puppet." I put my hoof to my chest and held the halberd at my side. "I'll go along with it for now, but no way in hell am I going to sit by and let this continue on." Twilight kept her smile.

And that is why I have come to you, Quiet Fire. You've already shown the courage to face whatever lies ahead. I know you will have the courage to do the right thing. You can save this realm as well as continue to be yourself. But that is a choice you have to make. Please, let the Elements of Harmony know that the heart of Equestria still burns brighter than ever. I didn't notice that Twilight was beginning to fade as small orbs of light began to float up into the snow. Go, brave one. Harmony still exists. I was speechless as the last bit of light floated up into the grey, snowy sky. My companions went over to me. Their presence snapped me out of my stupor. I looked ahead and saw the spectral creature that looked like me. It raised its' head high and the horn tip glowed. I felt the gem in my pocket levitate out of me and a strong burst of fire began to be absorbed into the gem. The creature vanished and all that was left of this was silence. The gem floated down and I caught it in my magic. I studied it. I could see a wisp of fire now burning brightly into the gem. I exchanged glances with my companions.

What a world we live in.
> Chapter 10: To Whom We Speak
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 10: To Whom We Speak


"So, let me get this straight. From what it sounds like when Twilight's copy spoke to you, you can actually change this course of history?" Thi began. I shook my head slightly.

"I don't think that's what she meant. I don't even know what happened. All I know is that today, I fought myself and won." I said, wincing as Flitter dabbed a cotton ball against my sore cheek. The lilac pegasus smiled.

"Well, I'm glad you made it out okay. That must have been really terrifying for you." She began. I couldn't help but brush it off with a cool hoof wave.

"Me? Pssh. Did you hear what they said? I have the courage to face anything ahead of me. I can totally take on Ouroboros if I wanted too."

"You better check your ego privilege, Fie." Thi said. I looked over and saw her looking rather stoic. She was gazing out into the winterland before us. Cloudchaser floated over us, having a very beaming smile on her face.

"Are you kidding, Thi? Did you see those moves? It almost felt like I was watching a real life action movie!" She turned to me. "Say, Fie. You wouldn't happen to teach me a couple of those moves, do ya'? I've never seen a fighting style like that." I felt my heart race and my face going hot. I found myself avoiding eye contact and bashfully tapping the tip of my hooves together.

"Err... I can't really... teach you that..." I said pathetically. Cloudchaser slumped, but quickly waved a hoof in dismissal.

"No big. It looked uncomfortable to stand on your hind legs like that." Flitter chimed in.

"I believe she used zebra martial arts. It's native to the Zebra Lands. You wouldn't know it existed unless you went there and were tutored by one who knows it." Flitter said. Cloudchaser rubbed her chin.

"Hang on... doesn't Ponyville have a resident zebra? Zecora, I believe." I nodded to her response.

"Yes, Zecora lives just at the edge of the Everfree. She has actually helped sick ponies get better and even helped or aided Twilight in her friends in their struggles." I rubbed my chin. "In fact, I remember somepony mentioning Twilight was mentored by Zecora at one point." I noticed I caught the attention of Cloudchaser, Flitter and Thi. I gave a nervous smile. "W-well... I don't think she taught her the martial arts. I think it was a more medatory one. Zecora isn't really a fighter much. She's a gatherer and medicine mare by trade." I smiled. "She's really nice. I like her rhymes." Cloudchaser chuckled.

"Guess it's true about what they say to Ponyvillers. Everypony basically knows one another." she said. I nodded and took a casual swig of my water.

"The life of an egalitarian society. I'll be honest. If I had stayed in Canterlot, I would have probably wound up getting a job as a Canterlot Guard. Which... would have made my parents proud. But when I moved to Ponyville, I was given a welcome party and everything." Thi chuckled.

"Wow. I take it back. Stone Shire was nothing like Ponyville. But... that does sound nice to be welcomed into the community." I giggled.

"It is, buuut everypony there is skittish. When a wild creature from the Everfree decides to pop in, or you know... a Parasprite infestation happens. Or something else happens, Twilight and her friends would tend to be the ones to solve it."

The day continued on and as I explained more about my neighbors in Ponyville, the more I couldn't help but enjoy myself. It felt nice to have this many ponies to accompany me. Even better that I somehow lucked out and paired with a pretty cool mare. But after a bit, something had started to bother me. I noticed Thi Billette looking a bit more distant. I could tell that the sun was about to set as we headed back to Canterlot. The gates not too far away now. I scooched over to Thi, who seemed to be lost in thought.

"Hey... you okay?" I asked. Thi nodded and gave me a smile.

"Oh yeah, totally fine. You know. Just thinking back about what happened today." she said. She then sighed and looked back out to the valley. I gave her a worried look, but turned it into a smile.

"I think I've vented to you plenty of times the past couple of days. Perhaps it's my turn to listen to you?" I asked, putting a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. Thi gave me a sideways smile and pushed herself up from having rested her chin on the wagon edge.

"Well... today put a whole new perspective of my usual ways I handle things. First, the creatures that attacked the disposal wagon. And then just earlier when you were thrown into a fight against yourself. I dunno. I just couldn’t help but feel like I could have done something more.” She frowned. “And the next time I see a Roc that is going to attack, I’m not going to be helpless this time…” I chuckled and patted her shoulder.

“It’s okay, Thi. You are knighted to protect me after all.” I said. Thi groaned.

“Don’t remind me!” She grinned. I playfully nudged her and she nudged me back. We continued our way towards Canterlot, taking another thirty minutes to get to the gate. The guards waved us in. As we gathered our things and got off the wagon, I noticed that the center of town seemed different. There were way more guards than usual. Silver Scribbler rubbed his chin.

“Odd. The patrols seemed to have changed.” He said. A voice called out.

“Ahh, good! You two are back. We need all wings and hooves on deck!” A commanding voice said. Cloudchaser and Flitter winced before turning and saluting a yellow pegasus with a sleek back fire streak mane and tail. Much more orange than my red. I froze and felt my heart sink a little. I was just starting to enjoy their company. Cloudchaser and Flitter exchanged glances before nodding.

“Ma’am, yes ma’am!” They said in unison. Cloudchaser gave a furrowed look mixed with worry. Flitter gave us an apologetic look as they took off. I waved my hoof to them.

“Uhh… bye! I hope we can see you… again… hopefully…” I bowed my head and sighed. “And you know… say hi and stuff….” Thi pat my back reassuringly.

“Gotta’ remember, Fie. We are in a state of crisis.” She said. I nodded and rubbed my foreleg.

“Pretty sure Starswirl is to blame for it.” I said with a hint of grudging spite. Silver Scribble adjusted his saddle bag and frowned.

“I’m going to do research on something. With your task done, you are to report back to the castle.” He shrugged at us. “It’s what the letter stated.” The stallion took off down the road in a trot, leaving me and Thi to exchange glances.




“Welcome back, Quiet Fire. Thi Billette.” Princess Celestia greeted us from her throne. Princess Luna stood by her said, watching us with interest. At the foot of the throne was Starswirl. He was scanning through a parchment. When we stopped at the foot of the throne, he looked up and for a moment, I could see a small hint of a smile underneath that beard. Thi Billette spoke.

“Alright, we did your task. Now what?” She asked with a lazy hoof wiggle. Starswirl pocketed the parchment in his hat.

“Now, you recount what happened and I’ll try something that could aid us.” He said. I heard Din hum.

The fool.

I arched a brow. “What do you mean by that exactly?” I asked. Starswirl waved a hoof in dismissal.

“Questions for later. This must be paramount to saving our realm. Tell us what happened.” I cast a worried side ways glance to Thi, who “hmphed” at the stallion. I recounted what had happened when we left for Buckhorn Mountain. The attack on the disposal wagon, the trial of courage I had to take. It was short, but enough that seemed to make Starswirl brush his beard in thought.

“It’s all too coincidental. It’s almost as if-“ he began. I interrupted.

“Like someone is pulling strings? Yeah, Ouroboros.” I said. Starswirl eyed me. “Look, you are right that Ourboros doesn’t have our best interest. He’s not out for our survival. He wants to watch us survive. What does a place like Equestria to him matter?”

“Everything, my dear Quiet Fire.” A voice said. I yelped and turned around, almost getting into my fighting stance as Ourboros grinned a serpentine grin and waved. “Miss me?” I gasped and patted my chest.

“Warn me next time.” I said exasperatedly, trying to calm my startled heart. Starswirl eyed him.

“How much have you’ve heard?” He asked. Ourboros used a claw to dig out his ear and flick something yellow off him.

“Enough to know how much you don’t trust me. But that should have been predictable from the start.” He grinned and trotted past me. “To think that the great and heroic Starswirl the Bearded accounted for everything. I admire such a rebellious heart! You are ready to make a great sacrifice once again to your home. The lone wolf who doesn’t want to endanger his fellow creatures.” He wrapped a claw arm around Starswirl, the latter looking not too pleased by the gesture. “You truly are a hero that has inspired plenty throughout the 1000 years you’ve been gone. Why, you’ve even inspired young Quiet Fire here as well!” I balked and frowned.

“The hell he did! He’s not the one that fought themselves and made it back.” I spouted. Ouroboros pat the stallion’s shoulder.

“Au contraire, Fie. Starswirl’s many trials had one where he had to play himself in 5D chess.” Ouroboros chuckled before pulling away at the same time Starswirl shrugged him off. “Nothing more exhilarating than besting yourself and living to tell the tale.” I arched a brow at Starswirl.

“Being trapped in your conscious on a high steaks chess game isn’t what I call exhilarating. What are you here for exactly?” Starswirl growled. Ouroboros looked bored and began to examine his claws, taking out a nail filer and brushing it over the nail.

“I came to watch you extract Fie’s key from her.” He said. The room went quiet. Thi shot a glare at Starswirl as well as did I. Starswirl narrowed his eyes.

“How did-“ He was interrupted by a chuckle from the serpent pony.

“I told you. It’s fun watching how much you think you can best fate. You do realize that without the Elements of Power, your world will die. A mortal like you interfering with the sake of balance. Oh, no no no that won’t do. I’ve already had one being disturb the balance, I will not have another.” He then tapped his chin. “Although… there is another realm I can go to. Who knows. I hear that place is quite magical. Of course, when the magic from this realm has been seeping out, it would be truly an interesting development.”

Starswirl stomped his hoof. “You are meddling enough as is, serpent! It is your job to maintain the balance and you are here playing with us mortals. For what, amusement?” He said with a stern tone. Ouroboros shrugged.

“That’s column A. What about column B. Does anypony know?” He looked between each of us. “No pony? Well, I’d be happy to answer that. Though that would require your second call in. Are you sure you don’t want to figure it out yourselves? It’ll be a fun adventure for sure!” I eyed Ouroboros suspiciously. He caught my look. “Aww, what’s the matter? I know Din can be quite scary sometimes. And she has a habit of speaking her mind. But look at you two, working together and tolerating one another. I’d say, if you two could be best of friends, you’d make this old serpentine cry.” He wiped a tear away. I shook my head.

“If I take it you already know, then I need not say anything.” I stated. “I just want to ask one simple thing. What about the other six?” Ouroboros dipped his head to the side in an amused manner. “Do they have to go through similar trials?” Ouroboros shrugged.

“That’s up to what the monuments say.” He said. I growled.

“You put them there to extend this game. Are you really out to help our realm or are you taking a page right out of Discord’s book?” I stated. Ouroboros looked hurt.

“How can you? Comparing that draconiqus to me? He’s nothing more than a fond creation.” He said. I arched a brow.

“You created Discord?” I asked. Ouroboros seemed to look past me and I turned to see a stained glass window of the six heroes defeating Discord.

“More like granted him the power. Such a fascinating creature. You can’t have Harmony without a little chaos you know?” I frowned. I guess I now know where Discord gets it from. Though I can’t help but feel Ouroboros is changing the subject.

“So, did you put the monuments there just to keep us in the loop? Poor Twilight must be played a fool for you.” I hissed. Ouroboros chuckled.

“Oh, trust me. Those monuments are real. I wouldn’t put them there. The young Princess of Friendship can eat her heart out to ancient history. Definitely follows after a certain somepony.” He cast a backwards glance to Starswirl. Starswirl remained stoic and challenging. Ouroboros then turned to Thi Billette. He rubbed his chin. “I say, I can’t help but notice the internal conflict of your companion here.” Thi narrowed her eyes and reached for the bat with her magic.

“Back off, freak.” She glowered. Ouroboros chuckled.

“Oooh, feisty.” He then snapped his claws and the bat from her holster was yanked away.

“Wha? Hey!!” Thi threw herself forward to catch the bat, but fell onto her stomach with an “Oof”. The bat hovered over to the serpent pony.

“Ugh. This thing has really decayed so much.” He then spun the bat from the bottom, balancing it on paw. He then took a single claw and began shedding away at the bat. Thi stared in horror. I was getting ready to jump in when Ouroboros caught the bat and held it out to her. Thi blinked out of her stupor. I gasped. The bat looked freshly made. As if it hasn’t aged a day. The decayed wood was now a wooden chestnut color. The eyes on the bat were suddenly burning brightly from the slit pupils with green fire.

“A knight needs to keep her weapon well maintained if she is to maintain her duty.” He smirked. Thi yanked the bat away and studied it. She looked dumbfounded.

“The weight of it… feels lighter.” She said. Ouroboros grinned.

“Not only that, but I refreshed the ancient magic inside of it. Something Mr. Beardy couldn’t possibly wield.” Starswirl cast him a venomous glare. I suddenly heard a loud hum in my right ear. I pressed my ear.

“Hello?” I began.

”Finally made it through! This is Twilight. I’ve just heard back from my friends that they had copied their monuments. They are on their way back. We’ll meet up at my castle and go from there.” I saw Starswirl press his own ear.

“See to it that we are fully prepared for anything. I have some personal matters to attend too.” He turned to the Princesses. “Keep in contact with Twilight and her friends. I need to know exactly what goes on. Every detail is crucial.” Princess Celestia and Luna nodded as Starswirl turned and walked down the red carpet out of the throne room. I frowned and turned to Ouroboros.

“You were going to sit by and watch Starswirl extract Din from me?” I asked. Ouroboros smiled and pat my head, making me flail and back away from him.

“It’s why I showed up in the first place. I’ll let the ambitious fool do whatever he pleases. Because in the end, he cannot win. How are you enjoying your new weapon and found courage?” He put his paw and claw together. I slumped. There is just no reading this creature, is there? I withdrew the gem out of my hoodie pocket and held it up eye level with me. The tiny, burning fire inside of it swirling.

“Courage? Have I’ve been cowardly?” I asked, more to myself. I didn’t think I was. I mean, I am terrified of Din, but that’s a different matter. I’ve never once hesitated in my actions. I even flunked my classes with confidence in myself, only to lose it when I got my grades back. And I don’t even want to mention somethings I had to go through just to deliver a letter. I have no clue what Ouroboros meant. But the amber gem floating in my magic. Something felt entirely different.

“You do realize, Din isn’t willing to let me use her power.” I then looked to Ouroboros. “And I don’t plan on using it either. I’m not going to let a force of nature destroy my home.” Ouroboros sighed.

“The road to friendship is a long one. I understand. These things take time. And like what the tree said. We have all the time in the world.” He grinned. I blinked as he walked past me.

“Wait a minute…” I turned to him. “Wait! How do you know what happened there!? Was that you?!” I shouted out to him. But Ouroboros seemed caught up in a tune than anything. The creature then distorted and vanished in a blink of an eye. I was dumbfounded. Was it really Ouroboros disguised as Twilight just to inspire me or something? I ruffled my mane in frustration. I then heard somepony clear their throat. I blinked and turned around to see Princess Celestia smiling at me and Thi.

"I believe now we are able to converse without any fuses." she said kindly. Me and Thi exchanged glances. "Approach, my subjects." Me and Thi carefully approached their throne. Celestia and Luna descended the stairs. "You have done a wonderful job today. Accomplishing so much in such a little amount of time."

"I must say, it is quite exciting to be working with you two." Luna chimed in. Thi cocked her head slightly.

"Huh?" she said with stark confusion. Celestia nodded.

"It has been a while since we've done something to help Equestria." she began.

"We've only ever really gone against the forces against Equestria when it is at peril with an invasion or something else dire." She coughed and darted her eyes. "And the occasional kidnapping." I rubbed the back of my neck.

“So… you want to… do more than help here?” I asked. Celestia and Luna nodded.

“It’ll be nice to get away from the castle. And I’ve been longing to properly talk to my pupil.” Celestia said. Luna did a small giddy in place trot.

“Oooh, this is exciting, sister. Are you sure Starswirl would be okay with it?” She asked. Celestia giggled.

“He said to make preparations. I don’t see how he won’t be. As long as we aid as much as we can, then I think that should suffice.” The two sisters smiled at each other. Thi had walked up beside me. She leaned in and whispered to me.

“Called it.” She said.




This felt so surreal. Me and Thi were unsure of how to properly think of this situation. We were casually walking down the center street from the castle. The guards were saluting or bowing as the princesses walked by. The two sisters were happily conversing with each other, seemingly unaware of their subjects in awe of seeing the princesses out of the castle. There was a reason we were casually walking down the street towards a building. I had mentioned to the princesses that we would need as much help as possible to help Twilight and her friends decipher the monument stuff they managed to get.

I’m sure Twilight is capable of doing so. But, nothing wrong with eight pair of eyes helping each other out. We walked up to a building and knocked on the front door. Thi studied the building.

“I would ask if this is the place. But when a big banner reading out M.E.S.S. is displayed over it, how obvious could you get?” She said. I nodded in agreement. The building didn’t stick out much. If the banner didn’t give it away, we would have probably spent hours trying to find it. It was tucked in between two busy businesses. One a restaurant and another a boutique. The princesses seemed interested in discussing whether they should check out the restaurant in their free time or browse the dresses. I smiled.

Despite it being surreal, it was a nice feeling to know that the princesses were just normal ponies like the rest of us. Some ponies tend to forget that their statuses and reputations make them seem high on a pedestal. And while they earned their throne and status by rite, at the end of the their duties, they have needs as well. I knocked on the door again and waited for another brief moment before I heard shuffling. The door opened and a disgruntled and twiggy green pegasus stallion poked his head out. His glasses nearly falling off his snout as he used a wing to adjust them back on.

“Y-yes?” He asked. I gave a small wave.

“We are looking for Silver Scribble. We are in need of his assistance.” I said. He opened the door a bit more. I could hear subtle chattering inside.

“Oh, well, Silver Scribble hasn’t been back in a while. No pony knows where he went. Last time he was here was four days ago.” The stallion stated. Thi blinked.

“Wait, four days?” She looked to me. “We got here yesterday.” I rubbed my chin. The stallion suddenly balked and threw the door open, nearly smacking me in the snout. I rubbed my muzzle and glared at him, but he seemed to focus on the princesses.

“P-Princesses! Wh-what are you doing here? I-I mean, what an honor. I mean… err…” Celestia held up a hoof.

“At ease, my subject. We are just on a walk.” She said. The stallion looked between us and scritched his head.

“W-walk? With n-normal ponies?” He stuttered. Thi rolled her eyes.

“Not as normal as you think, twiggy. Do you happen to have any idea on where he might have gone that wasn’t the disposal escort?” She asked.

“If you wanted to know where I was, you just need to turn around.” A voice said. We looked behind us and saw Silver Scribble eyeing us stoically. He met the gazes of the princesses and bowed.

“Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. What a surprise to see you two out and about.” The princesses nodded with a smile. “To what pleasure do we have to be graced with your presences?” Celestia cleared her throat.

“Me and my sister are being escorted by my old students to visit the Princess of Friendship. We were hoping you would accompany us to visit her?” She asked. Silver cocked his head slightly, but he adjusted his saddle bag and hummed in thought.

“Perhaps, I can.” He then looked at me and then at Thi. “The company you keep could be trouble, with all due respect, princesses.”

“Hey!” Me and Thi said in unison. The princesses giggled and nodded to him.

“We would be glad of your company. I’m sure the information you gathered could be valuable for my sister’s plan.”  Luna said. I cocked my head.

“Plan?” I asked. Princess Celestia lowered her head with a smile.

“Not here. When we are at the castle.” She said. Thi rubbed her chin.

“So… are we just walking to Ponyville? I don’t think the train is an option. I don’t want to meet that ice cloud again.” She said. Silver shook his head.

“The railway from Canterlot to Ponyville is closed for a while. They have to repair the tracks and salvage the derailed carts. And walking to Ponyville will take a few days. Princesses, if you don’t mind us taking the Royal Wagon?” He suggested. The princesses shook their head. Silver walked past us and removed a stack of parchments from his saddle bag and handed them to the twiggy stallion. “Please see to it that Marquis transcribes the runes from these notes. Hope it helps out with his own investigation.” The stallion took the notes and scanned the words. He balked, dropping the notes on the ground.

"Is it for real then? It's alive?" he asked in shock. Silver shrugged.

"Can't say for sure. It's hardly anything worthwhile. But it does mention it. Figured it'd be something." He turned and walked down the steps, motioning to us. "Shall we proceed?" Me and Thi exchanged glances while the princess walked alongside Silver Scribble. I looked back to the notes as Thi shrugged and walked after them. I didn't quite see what was written. But I did see a design of what looked like a dragon creature. I narrowed my eyes. The stallion stuffed the notes into his robe and looked at me. He gave a bashful smile before closing the door. I shrugged. Can't say for sure if this should concern me. I've got enough to do as is. I walked down the stairs and stopped when I reached the bottom. I squinted my eyes and saw a cloaked figure watching Thi, Silver and the princesses walking by. I saw his mouth move to say something as the pony pressed on their ear. I furrowed my look.

That can't be good. I looked to the Princesses and rubbed my chin. I then looked to the boutique and beamed. I caught up to the group and tugged on both the princesses by their tail. They looked back at me in confusion.

"S-sorry, you two, but would you come with me real quick?" I asked. Thi and Silver looked back as they had walked a bit further and exchanged glances with each other. Princess Celestia did the same with her sister.

"Whatever for?" Princess Luna asked. I looked back over my shoulder, my eyes darting to make out any signs of seeing that cloaked pony. Maybe more of them if they were hiding out in the crowd. The ponies out and about seemed to pay no mind or were gawking at the sight of the princesses. I gave them a nervous smile and waved for them to follow.

"Trust me on this." I then walked over to the boutique and opened the door for them. Princess Celestia and Luna smiled.

"Are we doing a bit of shopping before we set off?" Celestia asked with a small giddy giggle. I rubbed the back of my head, keeping up the lie.

"Ahaha. Yeah... a bit of light shopping. I figured you two should have proper travel equipment. You know. To look like the stalwart travelers without giving away the identity. Story book heroes." I said. Thi snickered.

"Does that boutique have any in their size?" She smirked. She quickly dropped her expression when Celestia cast a subtle glare at her. "Err... I mean, because they are tall and don't have any fat to them whatsoever. Nope, not a thing." she scrunched her muzzle as she spoke. Silver cast a sideways glance.

"Smooth." He said as he trotted over to me. I was surprised that Silver didn't seem to protest heading out as soon as possible. It made me question the words of the spiritual image of Twilight.

We have all the time in the world.

The princess walked into the boutique after Silver and began to look around, admiring the many styles on display. Me and Thi entered last, and I shut the door behind me, taking a quick look out of the window for anypony suspicious. Thi noticed my strange behavior and peeked out the window next to me.

"Whatcha' lookin' at?" she asked. I sighed and motioned for her to lean in. When she did, I whispered into her ear.

"I think we are being followed. I caught a cloaked pony watching the princesses. I saw them press on their ear and their mouth move. I think... they are using a link bud." I said. Thi furrowed her look.

"Link bud huh? It can't be, can it?" she asked towards no pony in general. She rubbed her chin and hummed. She then shrugged. "Well, at least we can keep an eye out for now. What's the plan?" I looked back towards the princesses who seemed to be browsing the dresses. The employee was sweating nervously as she was trying to make the dresses the princesses were checking out to sound pleasant to wear. But the sisters were discussing amongst themselves. Silver was uninterested and was buried into a scroll. What a strange pony.

"We get the princesses to blend in with the crowd." I said matter-of-factly. Thi cocked a brow.

"No offense, but they would stand out even in civilian clothing. The mane and tail as well as their height gives them away." she said. I nodded in response.

"I know. But what other choice do we have? It's to at least try to throw them off the trail for now. And if it doesn't work, then uhh... maybe someponies will be dumb enough to fall for it." I said with a small shrug. Thi chuckled and shook her head.

"Betting the lives of the princesses on other ponies being dumb enough to not see it? You sure Din didn't talk you into that?" she asked. I frowned.

"I'm in no mood to joke about that. Besides, Din is too preoccupied with observing me struggle with life." Thi looked back out the window and narrowed her eyes. It was as if she was locked onto somepony, but I followed her gaze and only saw the Canterlot elite trotting about along with the guard patrolling. Now that I think about it, with so many guards here, I doubt the princesses being attacked or marenapped wouldn't go unnoticed. But still. Something was off.

"Well, what do you ponies think?" a voice said. We turned around and our jaws dropped. Celestia was wearing a formal blue blouse, her mane tied in a bun. Over her blouse was a tan suite that blended well with the blouse. Princess Luna was wearing a lavender dress with a belt buckle around the waist. Her mane tied into a pony tail. I never thought I'd see the day when the princesses would be dressing in civilian clothing. Though, I didn't know what to expect. Silver Scribble looked up from his parchment and arched an uninterested brow.

"A bit too light for the winter weather, don't you think?" he stated. Luna was examining herself.

"Well, I'll admit it is a bit... drafty. But I really do like how it blends well with my coat!" she said excitedly. Celestia examined herself and struck a pose.

"I was thinking business trip! We are technically going on one." she said. I rubbed my chin and smiled. I went over to a display and took out a beige cloak and a dark blue cloak. I tossed it over the princesses, and it fit them just enough to cover their cutie-marks. I beamed.

"Better! Dressed for the occasion with winter accessories." I said with a pleased look. I looked to Thi for approval, and she gave me a baffled look. She sighed.

"Now I've seen everything." she said dejectedly.




We made our way to the Royal Lot and the princesses talked a couple of the guards into pulling the chariot wagon for us. Our destination, Ponyville. I sat a little uncomfortably in between the princesses while Thi and Silver had all the room to share behind us. We took off, the pullers keeping low as to not get caught into stray freezing winds. The cool wind blew past us. I pulled up my hood and adjusted it comfortably on my head, shivering. Maybe I should have bought a couple of things to keep myself warm. And there was no way I would ask Din to warm me up. Though, the invasive thought told me she would be more than happy too as long as I set the wagon on fire as well. Ignoring the thought, I looked past our wind guard and scanned the valley below. We were just passing Buckhorn Mountain. I could see the scars of battle from our time there. I shivered more and adjusted my hood, looking straight ahead. I could see Ponyville in the far distance. The snow covered townhall protruding from the trees and small houses dotting the area. I smiled.

It has only been a day and it felt like I haven't been home in ages. I wonder how my house is with those mares crashing at it. I hope they aren't starving. Do they even need to eat? They were conjured by Ouroboros. What if they just vanished and were there to throw me off guard? I wondered more and more but then my eyes caught something off my peripheral. I cast a glance and saw a silhouette following the wagon. I sighed. Well, damn. It was worth a shot. But as long as we remain cool, we could probably take them by surprise. I looked back over my shoulder and turned my body to converse with Thi.

"So, Thi. How are you liking the new and improved Excalibat?" I asked, my eyes looking past her and seeing the far silhouettes of several ponies following us. It was hard to make out due to the flurry of snow. But they were there. Thi frowned.

"I honestly don't know if it is new and improved. Sure, it looks brand new now. And the glowing fire is more... glowy than usual. But I haven't been able to test it out yet. I don't like how he just snatched it away and did that." She snorted in disgust. "This is a priceless artifact that I'm not planning on letting go of for any reason." Silver Scribble chimed in.

"You sure that thing isn't a parasite and corrupting you just a little in your judgement? Charming you into keeping it safe?" he asked. Thi rubbed the back of her neck.

"Not that I can think of? I mean, sure it's weird. But it's cool. Totally normal. And it has even piqued the interest of Starswirl himself." she dropped her casual expression to a stoic one. "I'm not letting him research it for sure. That's my job." I cocked my head.

"How long have you've had that bat, if I may ask?" I began. Six years away but in the years we were in school, I know for a fact Thi wasn't inseparable with a bat with eyes. Thi yawned and kicked back in her seat.

"It's only been two years since I've found it. And I can safely say that those two years I've had it, I haven't felt any different." She took the bat in her magic and twirled it casually in front of her. "I did plenty of tests to make sure it wasn't corrupt. Or you know, cursed. No changes to my personality, no misfortune, no side effects. Just an old bat with a lot of powerful magic inside it." She smiled. "Daring Doo was planning on containing the magic and display it in a museum, but I thought of a different use of it. What if, I used it to aid me in the do goodery I've been making with my archeological stuff." I couldn't help but laugh.

"Do goodery? Since when were you a do gooder?" I teased. Thi playfully slugged my foreleg.

"Since never. But it does feel good to do something good for once in your life." she said. Celestia chuckled and looked to us.

"And I bet it has given you a lot of perspective of yourself." she said. Thi tapped her head in confusion.

"Huh? What do you mean?" she began. Celestia looked ahead, as if remembering fond memories.

"I run the school you two used to go too. I know how each of my students are gifted in their own way. And I won't lie, I did have a couple of favorite pupils." she snickered. "Twilight being one of them. But of course, everyone that I observed always had something that held them back from their full potential. I always gave them lessons and even tasked them to live in other places to experience outside of their element. It did wonders for Twilight." She looked at us two. "And I can see that it has done a bit of good for both of you." me and Thi shrunk back a bit. Celestia giggled. "Yes, I know you two were quite the pair of troublemakers in my school. And I wanted you both to reach your full potential. But seeing how lost you both were when you were at my school, I couldn't stand the thought of my two most potentially strong hearted students to continue any further." Thi blinked and looked up at Celestia in awe.

"Wait... we flunked and it was solidified by you?" she asked with shock. I too, was baffled by this. Celestia gave a sad look in response.

"It was a difficult choice for me to make. You both had mastered certain magical abilities that most students wouldn't find practical. To see you both use them in ways I could never imagine, I felt it was the right thing to do. And hopefully, it would have made you both stronger if you left the school to find your own ways." she sighed. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to teach you to the best of my abilities. I understand if you both are disappointed in my teaching." I was the first to immediately dismiss her apology.

"N-no! Don't apologize, Princess Celestia!" I blurted out. Thi gave me a worried look. I sighed and found the wagon ground to be interesting. "I wasn't sure how I was going to handle myself. Going to your school really helped me get over a bit of my own past trauma and I really did try when it came to the other subjects. I can only understand scientific explanations but lack any creative ability to make devices. My arcane was terrible and I couldn't even hatch a dragon egg. A filly could hatch one, but a grown pony like me couldn't." I rubbed my foreleg. "You were an amazing teacher. I enjoyed your lessons. I just... never clicked with them. When I found out I can do illusions better than anything else, I focused on that in hopes of at least being able to stay in long enough to practice other stuff. Of course... I couldn't get that chance." I then looked up to Celestia, who was eyeing me with such kind sadness and a small smile. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to meet expectations. But I will say, I had managed to do something great with myself when I moved to Ponyville." I smiled. "I got to have a party thrown in my honor on my first day there and I made quick friends with the neighbors. It was so strange, but I made friends there. For what it was worth, I think it was the best thing to have happened since flunking." Celestia gave a sigh of relief.

"That's good to hear. You've grown so much since then. It is unfortunate that you are now fated to be a part of something greater than me or my sister can handle. Even our old mentor, Starswirl." she said. Thi spoke up now.

"Yeah, it seems like Ouroboros is having a field day watching Starswirl struggle in this fate of our realm ordeal. Doesn't help that he has to be so stubborn and dismissive of others." she scowled. Luna chuckled.

"Starswirl has always been a stern pony. But his teaching methods were highly advanced than what Celestia teaches. It's how we came to be princesses. We've faced trials and tribulations while being guided by him." she looked ahead. "When he disappeared, we were still under tutelage from him. With our mentor gone, we ended up ruling Equestria and took what we knew to aid others." I looked over to the side and noticed that there was a wagon pulling up along side us. I looked to Thi and tapped my hoof on the seat.

“Thi. We need to keep the princesses safe.” Thi gave me a quick second look before realizing and saluting. She took up her bat and withdrew her new firearm. She positioned herself just enough to keep herself out of sight. Silver Scribble looked between us in confusion. Even the princesses eyed us with curiosity. I looked to them. “Can you both cast a shield around the wagon and pullers? We got company.” As I said that, two more wagons pulled up. The cloaked pegasi pulling the wagons along with the ponies in tow. Princess Celestia and Luna balked and both quickly layered their shields. And just in time too. The barrier deflected a whizzing bolt of magic and it popped into the air.

“We are being attacked!” One of the guard pullers shouted to the other. I shot out a hoof to them.

“Keep on track. Evade when necessary. We’ll try to get them off of us.” I then turned and saw the princesses at the ready, both on their hooves and eyeing the wagons. The barrier deflected a couple more bolts of magic before a voice projected itself to us.

“By the Maker of our world, we shall cast the false goddesses from their throne and shepherd them to a new dawning. We are the Triad.” Thi clicked her tongue.

“Dammit. Of course it’s them.” She turned to us. “Listen, these guys are no joke. Fanatic militias out to rule over the land with powerful artifacts. They are most likely after the bat. But they have expressed their dissatisfaction with the princesses’s rule. They will not hesitate to harm us.” I gave Thi a worried look.

“Told you, that bat was nothing but trouble.” I said. Thi ignored me and climbed up the wagon, getting onto the back luggage holder. Her mane and tail blowing in the cold wind rushing past us. She took aim and fired a couple of arc bullets at the pursuing wagons. I groaned and looked to Silver.

“You said you have your ways, right? Now would be a good time to help.” I said. Silver eyed me and the princesses. He sighed and reached into his satchel. I saw tiny rocks with strange carvings on them. Oh great, he’s going to toss rocks at them. If he’s lucky enough, he’d hit one and disorientate one of the wagons. I was about to say this when he crushed them between his hooves and a magical aura flowed over his forelegs. He stood up and threw out his hooves. There was a loud crack-boom and one of the wagons went down in a splintery mess, the ponies falling as well. My jaw dropped. Silver reached back and pulled out another stone.

“I’ll explain later.” He said, crushing the stone and his hooves glowed with a bright amber magical aura. He then tossed his hoof out and a ball of fire hurled towards the one above us, causing a hole to open up. We saw the ponies look down at us in surprise. Silver then tossed out his other hoof and a similar projectile shot out, causing the wagon above to careen into one of the ones on the side. Wagon and pony fell below us. The barrier flashed as more magic bolts fired at us.

“Sister, we must help!” Luna said through a serious expression. I held up a hoof.

“You both are doing enough help right now. Trust us. We can handle this.” I gave them a confident smile. I don’t know what came over me. They looked at each other before Celestia nodded worriedly.

“What about you, Quiet Fire?” Celestia asked. Good question. I didn’t have anything to really fight back range wise. My only good magical bolt is a firework spell. And that was only set to stun permanently. I could use it to probably confuse or blind the wagons, but seeing as we are now fighting back, they have gained distance away but enough to stay on our tail. I grit my teeth in frustration. I closed my eyes and thought about what I could do. I opened my eyes and found myself in the black void. I blinked and looked around. I turned behind me and saw Din laying in front of me. She gave me a disappointed look.

You really are asking me to aid you in a trivial matter? Forget it. But, I will happily shepherd these Triads into my domain. I’ve been longing to hear the chorus singing. Just this once, I’ll lend you a bit of power. But do not ask me for any more. I will not give it out freely. I then felt myself being pulled away and when I opened my eyes, I felt a surge of energy. I felt good. Really good! The princesses looked at me in shock. I blinked and examined myself. My mane was flowing up a bit like a swirling fire. My tail following the same pattern.

My body then moved on its’ own. I found myself grinning and raised my head. I watched as a spectral ball of fire began to hum and form at my horn tip. Suddenly, a wisp of fire popped out and began circling the wagon. Then another. And another. And another. Two more. And then finally, the last one. The voice projected over us.

“Your fight is futile, Thi Billette. We have you surrounded. Ground the chariot and we will discuss our terms of surrender.” I heard Thi scoff. I can imagine her grinning widely and flaunting the bat.

“Oh, please. How about my terms! You get your sorry flanks away from the wagon and I promise you’d only get a life sentence in the dungeons.” She shouted. I then found myself cackling a bit before I flicked my horn up and released the magic. The fire wisps spread out and homed in on the wagons. One after another, the wagons exploded into a fiery ball bigger than what hit them. There were screams and yells as the remaining wagons pulled away. I heard a clack and saw a green fireball hurling towards one of the wagons, missing it completely.

“Grrr! You may have won this one, Thi. But I promise you, you’ll be hung for desecrating ancient history!” The voice said. I felt the energy leave me and felt really tired suddenly. I slumped back into my seat as I heard Thi retort back.

“Don’t be strangers! I’ll kick your sorry flanks the next time too!” I heard her climb back up the wagon and into her seat. I looked to see a big grin on her face. “Whew! Close one. I wasn’t expecting the Triad to show up.” Her grin vanished and she sighed. “That’s… still bad. If they are here, then it seems like they are getting bolder in their advances.” Silver frowned.

“What advances? I knew this was trouble waiting to happen.” He said. Thi returned his frown.

“You can’t blame me for not knowing it was The Triad that was following us!” She exclaimed. Silver got up in her face.

“I can blame your carelessness for putting the princesses’s lives in danger!” He growled. Thi pushed back with her head.

“Oh yeah? Not like our entire realm is going to the shitter because of some eldritch horror wanting to play his game! Are you too caught up in your books to even realize that?!” She scowled. Silver pressed back.

“Knowledge is more powerful than any kind of magic! Not like you had any to begin with!” Thi glared and jabbed a hoof in his chest in a stern fashion.

“I may have flunked Celestia’s school, but I’m not stupid when it comes to fighting or digs!” She exclaimed. I groaned as my pounding headache was increasing. I snapped finally and glared at them.

“Shut up, both of you! It’s over and done with! Let’s not do this in front of the princesses and just focus on getting to Ponyville. We can discuss our chemistry then.” I growled. That got them to quiet. They looked at me and both turned away and “hmphed”. I sighed and slumped back into my seat, rubbing my head. I could tell the Princesses were uncomfortable with how we handled this situation. Or were they just upset they watched their subjects fight amongst themselves? I came to a stark realization. I need a drink.




We finally touched down at the edge of Ponyville. The winter wonderland look making the place homey than usual. I stepped off the wagon with the princesses, Thi and Silver exiting on opposite ends to avoid one another. I smiled as I examined the town. The clouds overhead covering the time of day. As I thought that, I saw Celestia’s horn glow and Luna’s after.

“Moon raised.” Luna said. Night time already? Has it really only been an entire day? So much has happened and it felt like no time has flown by. Ponyville was partially active. Some ponies here or there talking amongst each other. I came to another realization. I had work tomorrow. I suddenly panicked and trotted in place in a fret. Celestia placed a comforting wing on me.

“Everything alright?” She asked. I groaned and face hoofed.

“I totally forgot that I have work tomorrow… What am I supposed to do?” I gave a mocking tone of my boss.”Quiet, you didn’t show up to work! Leaving Derpy to fend for herself? Have you no shame! I’m going to dock your pay and have you make up for lost time on a requested off day!” I spat at the ground. The thought left a horrible taste in my mouth. I genuinely liked my work. Being a mailpony was simple and I get to travel sometimes to places just to know where I’m going. Celestia chuckled.

“No worries. I’m sure I can arrange an official letter of mandatory service to Canterlot.” She winked. I looked up to her with uncertainty. Luna trotted past and looked around.

“Shall we continue?” She asked, turning to us. I looked back to Thi and Silver. Both were keeping their distance from each other. Thi shrugged and walked yp next to me while Silver fell behind as he was invested in scribbling into a journal. I sighed and lead everypony down the snow covered street and turned towards the direction of Twilight’s castle. It took us a good five minutes to get there. The crystal towering structure loomed majestically overhead as we approached. My eyes fell onto a strange wagon.

The purple and blue rickety old wagon had seen better days. On the side was a poster that showed a light blue unicorn with a white mane and dressed in a star spangled cloak and hat over a crystal ball:


The Great and Powerful Trixie’s Winterhold Tour


“What a mouth full.” Thi said, examining the poster. I rubbed my chin.

“Funny. I’ve only seen this wagon a couple of times. Why does the name Trixie ring a bell?” I asked, more to myself.

“You may have heard the name far and wide across Equestria!” A voice exclaimed. We looked over to the step ways to the castle. From it descended a unicorn mare in a star spangled cloak and hat. She tipped her hat up and gave a coy grin. “That is right! You are witnessing the presence of the Great and Powerful Trixie! And her amazingly awesome traveling companion!” We took a moment to gather what is going on. Thi pointed to the wagon.

“That old thing?” She asked. Trixie was quick. She zipped up to her and frowned.

“The age has nothing to do with a stalwart companion!” She turned and patted the wagon. “Through rain and storms, I have found solace and shelter in it’s comforting walls!”

“If you count stepping on your smoke balls while trying to get anywhere to be comforting, I beg to differ.” Another voice said. I looked to see a rosey pink unicorn mare with a purple mane with lavender highlights. Her violet eyes giving away an amused but slightly annoyed expression. I suddenly blinked in realization.

“Starlight Glimmer? It’s been a while!” I said with a smile. Starlight looked at me and gave a nervous smile.

“Oh hi! Err… who are you again?” She asked. I took a moment to take this in. That’s right. I’ve only ever seen Starlight a few times, but she was always running about or spent most of her time in Twilight’s castle. And now that I remember it, Trixie is her best friend. It all came back to me. There was a point when Ponyville went under a tyrannical rule with Trixie. The situation was really straining on everypony, myself included. Of course, I slept through the duel between her and Twilight. The next day, everything seemed to return to normal. I didn’t realize she had come back. I frowned and turned to Trixie.

“Wait a minute. I recognize you now. You’re that pony who tried to enslave Ponyville.” I said. Trixie balked along with Starlight, the latter quick to rush inbetween them with a nervous smile.

“Yes! Trixie may have done something bad in the past. But, she’s a changed pony now so everything’s fine.” Starlight said. Trixie looked unamused but she nodded. Starlight then saw Princess Celestia and Luna and quickly shrunk back a bit. “P-princesses! What uhh… brings you here this night?” Trixie balked and looked to Starlight.

“Those are the princesses?!” She gawked. I could see the panic in her face. I dunno why, but I gave a proud look over to Thi, who responded with a dejected, shrugging face hoof. Princess Celestia nodded.

“It’s great to see you again, Starlight. You as well, Trixie.” She said. Trixie was dumbfounded, but Starlight looked between us. Celestia continued. “I have come here with my sister and my old students to discuss an important matter.” Starligiht beamed.

“O-of course! Err… forgive the place, Spike is in the middle of cleaning up the castle. Come in!” Trixie gave Starlight a concerned look, but she seemed to ignore it. The ponies walked ahead of us as me, Thi and Silver trailed behind. We followed them into the main foyer before turning down a long hallway. The castle seemed to be a bit more at home than the last time I saw it. Starlight led us up to a tall, oaken door with greenish glass. She cleared her throat before turning to us.

“Everypony just got back from their own trips. So, they maybe a little exhausted.” She said. The subtle chatter behind the door became clearer as she opened the door with her magic. The six ponies looked from their thrones. Starlight cleared her throat once more. “Ahem, presenting Princess Celestia and Luna!” She said in a presentative manner. Trixie tipped her hat.

“And the main attraction, The Great and Powerful, Trixie!” Trixie threw down something that puffed into snoke, filling the room. We coughed and waved away the smoke before Starlight gave a stern look towards Trixie.

“Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!” Twilight beamed as she hopped over to them. Celestia and Twilight gave each other a hug before pulling away. “What are you two doing here?” She then looked past Celestia and over to us. I gave a bashful smile and wave. Thi looked uninterested and Silver was buried deep into a his journal. She looked back up to Celestia. “What’s going on?” Celestia looked to her and her friends.

“We all need to talk.”




“You were what!!?” Twilight exclaimed. Her friends were shocked. Princess Luna nodded. Spike pat Twilight’s back.

“Breathe, Twilight.” He said. Twilight shook away her dumb founded look.

“But, the princesses were attacked by some unknown group! The whole world really is at stake!” She panicked. Starlight gave a reassuring smile.

“I’m sure it’s nothing too bad to worry about. Not everypony is aware if the danger we are in.” She said. Thi snorted.

“Supposedly.” She said quietly under her breath. I elbowed her sternly and she hissed in reaction. Starlight continued.

“And I’m certain the princesses are more than capable of defending themselves from an open attack like that.” She said. Thi stepped forward, looking stern and serious.

“Unfortunately, you are wrong. The Triad aren’t a push over militia. They go back as far as the founding six.” She began. Everypony looked to her. I gave a worried look and put a hoof on her back.

“I’ve always been wanting to know, Thi. You owe me at least that much from the six years being away.” I said. Thi rubbed her foreleg, bowing her head.

“I owe you more than that…” she uttered under her breath. I ignored it and would question what she meant later. I’ve been wanting to know what has happened to her these past six years. She’s only told me a part of the reason. But I knew there had to be more to it. Thi stepped into the center of the room between the six thrones.

“The Triad were once cultists that worshipped artificial gods. They believe that harnessing the ethereal stream that we use to draw in our magic as weapons against their enemies. They grew so powerful that they ended up becoming a small militia county off of Pony Land. They use advance military tactics no different than what we know from training ourselves. They are efficient. Annoyingly so. What attacked us was a scouting party. They usually come prepared, but it seems they weren’t accounting on Fie.” She looked to me before turning back and continuing.

“They aren’t fully aware of the realm being in danger. If they find out that an eldritch being and the Elements of Power exist, they will heavily get themselves involved. No matter what creature stands in their way.” She winced as she rubbed her chest a bit. “I’ve taken too many bullets and beatings taking them on. I don’t know how long they have been working in the shadows or how close they are to getting involved. But I promise you all that the Triad will not hesitate to kill if they have too. Royalty and power status be damned.” I saw the soured scowl on her face. She must have been through a lot of stress from what it sounds like. Princess Celestia smiled and put a reassuring wing over Thi, who looked up at her tiredly.

“You are indeed a brave pony to be fighting off the forces that lurk in the shadow. I can now safely say that I have no regrets knighting you to be the seven’s protector.” Thi sighed in response to the princess.

“I… appreciate the kind reassurance, princess. But… I’m no knight. I’m a rebellious hot head who likes to fight fire with guns.” She snorted. “I mean, there is no use in hiding it. You all know I carry one. Illegal or forbidden in most places. The Badlands are rife with those kind of weapons.” She said. Rarity scoffed.

“That ghastly place? I don’t ever want to go there again. We were almost sold!” She said. Thi nodded.

“They’d break your horn off and sell it as a necklace if you let the unsavory ones manage it.” She said bluntly. That caused Rarity to diva faint on the spot, Spike quickly catching her and fanning her with his claw. Thi rubbed the back of her head.

“Sorry. You ponies were lucky that you were only threatened to be sold. Regardless, we cannot let the Triad catch onto the main task at hoof. If they do, they will invade Equestria and rip it apart to get to us.” Rainbow Dash smacked her hooves together.

“I’d say let them try and invade us! We can take them on!” She grinned. Fluttershy cowered behind her throne.

“That doesn’t sound fun at all…” she whimpered. Silver Scribble cleared his throat and everypony looked to him. He stepped forward, Thi stepping aside to maintain her distance from the stallion. They were still fuming at each other. But he motioned to all of us.

“With that in mind, I believe we are here to discuss a couple of things. The princesses have a plan and I was asked to come here in order to help out transcribing the monument writing. Shall we do so?” He asked. Twilight perked up.

“Oh, yes! The monument writing! I have already transcribed most of it. But there are some things that feel… blanked out, so to speak.” She said. Silver Scribble nodded.

“Then it’s a good thing I’m here. Shall we?” He asked. Wow, straight to the point. This pony was really strange. He hardly showed much emotion but his tone always seemed to match the fluctuations. Not only that. The way he fought off the Triad scouts. I’ve never seen magic like that being used. It dawned on me. An earth pony using arcane magic?! How is that possible!? I mean, I know pegasi, unicorn and earth ponies have origin magic to their species. Earth ponies are in tune with the earth and know a lot about agriculture. So the fact one can use magic so effortlessly without the use of a horn… the strangeness turned into a further mystery. Twilight looked at Silver questioningly before nodding.

“Of course. The sooner the better.” Twilight levitated her own parchment. “Girls?” She smiled to her friends. Each one of Twilight’s friends handed in their own parchments to Silver, who stacked them neatly.

“Now. What is this about a plan, Princess?” He looked over his shoulder to Celestia. Celestia nodded and walked forward, standing in the middle of the thrones.

“As you all know, Starswirl has returned and has been busy ever since he was pulled out of Limbo.” She put a hoof to her chest and bowed her head. “I fear our old tutor maybe desperate to return to keep this Pony of Shadows at bay.” Pinkie Pie snacked on a cupcake she had pulled from her mane.

“But, I thought that wasth an oldth ponyth tale.” She said with her mouth full. Applejack rubbed her chin.

“‘Ah dunno, Pinkie. After what has happened these past days, ‘Ah feel like ‘Ah can believe anythin'.” She said. Pinkie gulped her cupcake down.

“I know! Isn’t it crazy?! I mean, the rumors started with Starswirl coming back, unbeknownst to us that Ouroboros had pulled him out of Limbo. Then we had this nifty little talk about the seven and-“

“Dear, we get it, but umm… can we at least hear Celestia speak?” Rarity chimed in. Pinkie shrugged and pulled out another cupcake, chewing down on it. Celestia smiled and nodded.

“As the days went by, me and my sister have noticed that Starswirl has been… hasty in his judgement. So much so that even Ouroboros is mocking him for it. I wish I knew what was entirely wrong with him, but he’s never shown true feelings openly.” She then looked to me. “Ouroboros was right about Starswirl planning to extract your element from you. He had planned to use a strong ritual in order to cast the spell. It… would have killed you.” There was some gasps from Twilight and her friends. But I remained quiet.

My mood shot down as I remember what Starswirl had said. If it was up to him, he would contain the Elements of Power, vessel and all. Another bad taste in my mouth. Princess Luna spoke up.

“It was a brash and hurried thought. So, my sister decided to think of a counter plan to the one Starswirl has made.” She said. I noticed Twilight looking nervous.

“A-are you sure we should be going against Starswirl’s wishes?” She asked. Thi glared at her.

“Oh? Sounds like Princess of Friendship would be fine for a casualty.” She scowled. Twilight shook her head and waved her hooves in dismissal.

“Th-that’s not what I mean! The plan Starswirl had is downright awful, but… this is Starswirl the Bearded. He’s a hero. A legend. He’s my idol. I got my wings because I finished a spell of his! He’s a powerful pony that has banished many evils in the world. He could just be a little disorientated with being ripped out of Limbo.” She explained. I sighed and nodded.

“At first, I thought that too. But then again, I wouldn’t have thought about having a power element living inside of me.” I said sourly. “But as they say. Pride before the fall.” Twilight sighed.

“I’m sorry. I wish I can think of a better way. But… until we know for sure what the monuments mean, we can only go off of Starswirl’s warning. Ouroboros instigated the warning and he’s an eldritch god.” She stated. Applejack spoke.

“That is a fair point. Ouroboros has also been mighty coy with this whole saving the realm kinda’ deal.” She said.

“Yeah, it’s almost as if he’s enjoying watching us suffer in keeping our home safe!” Rainbow Dash chimed in. Thi grinned.

“Glad we are on the same page then. So, Celestia. What’s your plan?” She asked. We looked expectantly at Celestia. She nodded.

“I plan to unite the seven and use their powers for the good of Equestria. Just like the Elements of Harmony. I understand that the Elements of Power are completely different and sentient. They house themselves inside the host. And from what it sounds like based on Quiet Fire’s interactions with her own, these elements are not so keen on seeing eye to eye with each other.” Pinkie gasped.

“Wait, are you saying we should find the seven and befriend them?” She asked. I heard a quiet hum from inside of my head. It was bitter and disgusted. I sighed.

“That’s if we can get them on our side.” I began. “Din has made it clear to me that she won’t flaunt her power unnecessarily unless I decide to burn something or somepony.” I nodded to Thi. “The ice one has already shown itself in a display of raw power. It’s the reason the railway to Canterlot is under construction. We also came across creatures that were affiliated with shadow and air. They attacked the disposal escort and Din noted that they are competing with each other.” I furrowed my look. “I hate to say it. But if fire, ice, wind and shadow aren’t getting along, whose to say earth, water and light aren’t getting along either.” I looked to Celestia. “You are making a big gamble on getting me to befriend Din. I’ve almost burned a pony alive before. I was lucky Thi knocked me over the head and stopped me.

“Not to mention, when she does give me a small bit of her power, I feel an uncontrollable surge of energy. And my body ends up moving on its’ own. I have no control over it.” I rubbed my foreleg. “What if the others are also experiencing what I’m going through? They could be unable to control themselves and may or may have already hurt others or themselves. Because if we are to die, then we can kiss Equestria goodbye.” The room was quiet. Celestia walked over to me and raised my chin up with a gentle hoof to face her.

“And that is why I am turning you towards the best teachers I know of about friendship.” She smiled. “I believe Twilight and her friends can help you come to terms with your own element.” I then suddenly cackled, feeling a surge of energy. I didn’t even feel myself being pushed aside. I blinked and saw Din standing next to me. Celestia balked.

“Ahahaha! You think being friends with my vessel will work with me? You might as well give up this futile attempt! I do not plan to share my domain with any creature else!” Twilight’s friends were at the ready, standing between me and the princesses. I felt my body take a few steps forward. Thi readied herself, standing with the rest. “You are all fools to think me and my dear sisters will ever have a chance of seeing eye to eye! Ha! The thought just ruins my sides! Ahahahaha! You creatures are so hilarious!” I felt myself give a maniacal grin. “I can’t wait to hear you all sing in my fire!”

“You’re going to have to try it first, hot head!” Rainbow Dash growled challengingly. Din smirked and a ring of fire circled around them. Rainbow Dash yelped as a stray ember singed her flank. Suddenly, the whole  room was on fire. I couldn’t believe it. What is going on? Why can’t I control my body? Din circled the ponies.

“You want to test that theory, my little pony? Your Elements of Harmony cannot hurt us. You are nothing more than wriggling worms. We are the sole reason your realm exists in that so called ‘harmony’. You banish or destroy anyone of us and your realm will be cracked into the void of unending suffering. Starswirl is a fool to think he could contain me. I would kill him the moment he tried.” Din cackled. “Killing my vessel but unable to contain me? I nearly had a get out of jail card. But that cursed serpentine had to butt in as usual…” she growled at the mention of Ouroboros. “Vessel… have you thought about this pact further?” I noticed Din casting her gaze at me. I was cowering under her.

“S-still working on it…” I whimpered. What happened to me? What is Din doing to me? Why does she terrify me to no end? Of course she does. She’s a force of nature! What can I do against something that can do what it is doing right now freely? I’m helpless. Din cackled.

“Well, don’t rush yourself now. Wouldn’t want you to be extracting one of my sisters and freeing them from their captivity. I’ll burn you alive myself if I have too.” She grinned evilly. “It’s not the first time I’ve done so…” Din began laughing, tossing her head back as her laugh got louder and louder, the fire rising as everypony in the ring of fire screamed. No! Nononono!! Stop it! Don’t hurt them! In a blink of an eye, everything was calm now. There was no fire. There were no screams. I looked dumbfounded as I saw everypony look around in horrified confusion. They then looked at me. I couldn’t hear what Thi had said. Was it my name? My ears were ringing and I suddenly saw the ground meet me rather quickly.
> Chapter 11: Twin Dilemma
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 11: Twin Dilemma


I found myself floating in a void. I looked around, feeling my terror increase. No, not again. I don't want to go through this again!

"H-Hello?" I found myself saying. Damn you fight or flight! I then noticed in front of me, a wisp. It was a purple orb with a swirling white center. I blinked and studied it. What am I looking at? I then remember when I had been summoned by Starswirl. This orb... has to be the shadow element. I bit my lip and hesitated in reaching out to the orb. When my hoof touched it, I was suddenly overcome with an overwhelming push force of wind and shadow. I find myself tumbling through the abyss, yelling as I had no control of my direction. I flailed helplessly. Eventually, I found myself stopping and hovering. I was standing on a purple carpet. I looked around, seeing nothing else to my surrounding. I then looked down as I heard a constant droning whisper circle around me. My shadow then elongated in front of me. My shadow stood up and began to stretch and crack. I shrunk as I watched my shadow turn into an alicorn. Her swept back mane swirling with shadow. Her tail spectral and jagged. Obsidian slit eyes gazed onto me and I gulped. What is going on? Why am I resorted to such torture!? A wide, fang like grin spread across the alicorn's face. She stomped her hoof and a thrown emerged from the shadows. She took a seat and eyed me.

"Well, well. What a surprise. To think my sister's vessel poked herself inside of my domain. Naughty, naughty." The alicorn cackled, her voice a pitch higher than Din's. I shivered. No way... this is the one of shadow? I gulped again as I stepped back a bit. The creature arched a cool brow at me. "Awww, how adorable. Din has really gotten into your head, hasn't she? Such a shame, considering you are the bravest one." She scoffed a laugh. "I guess it just goes to show how weak you mortals are. All guts. No heart." I had to shield my eyes as a ball of fire emerged from the ground. When it dispersed, Din stood with a coy smile at the alicorn. The shadow alicorn whinnied in annoyance. "Oh goody! You're here too! What the hell do you two want?" she snapped. Din brushed her chest, as if she had gotten some form of dust on her.

"Tenebres. Is that anyway to treat your guests?" she asked with a mischievous smile. Tenebres stomped her hoof on the throne.

"It was your foolish vessel who trotted into my domain, sister!" she hissed. "And after your display of power, you have the gall to come in here and think you have the upper hand? Wait until Ouroboros hears about you showing yourself to mortals." She grinned. Din looked bored and wiggled a hoof dismissively.

"Please. The serpentine is always watching. That poor display of power against Ventus was amateur at best. What were you two trying to accomplish there? Who has the better mentality of a child?" Din said. Tenebres scowled.

"Speak for yourself, sister. Your tendency for destruction utterly makes you out to be a child." she said. Din snorted.

"Says the literal child." she grinned. Tenebres finally snapped and stood up, marching down towards us. I don't know why, but I ducked behind Din, who rolled her eyes in disgust, and I felt myself being tossed aside. Tenebres got up into Din's face and snarled.

"I'm grown enough to no longer be a child, sister! And Ouroboros promised me a special place in this realm. But I need to prove myself." She grinned manically. "I know! How about I start by destroying you!!" I watched in awe as the two sisters traded horns before breaking, a ball of fire and shadow hurling back with enough distance. Din swished her head and an X shape line of fire shot out of the ground. Tenebres morphed into the shadows and slithered over to Din. Din took off into the air and fired a beam of fire under her. Tenebres hissed and sprang away from her, emerging from the ground and swishing her head in several directions. I saw Din deftly and skillfully dodge what appeared to be distorted lines. Din managed to get close and flapped her wings once, releasing an overwhelming air of heat that caused Tenebres to back away. Din then brought her hind legs up and bucked her sister hard across the face. I don't know what force she used, but Tenebres hit her throne instantly. She splattered into the similar purple and black muck that her own creatures spewed when I cut into them. Din landed cackled.

"Ahahahaha! Poor wittle Tenebres! Are you gonna' cry?" she taunted, puckering her face with her forehooves. Tenebres was almost instant in her formation. I blinked once and Din was suddenly knocked back and landed on her side with an "Oof". She scrambled to her hooves and growled. Tenebres hissed back at her. I then began to groan. I was having a massive headache. And these two weren't helping it. I felt my fear leave me and mustered up enough courage.

"Will you two, shut up and sit down!?" I shouted. Din and Tenebres glared in my direction.

"Do not interfere, mortal! Or I will slice you up into ribbons!" Tenebres shouted. Din snarled at me.

"Better do what she says, little coward. Don't want your pretty neck to..." She made a motion across her neck. I felt my fear ebb back in, but I pushed it aside and stood my ground. I had to think of something. Think, Quiet! Tenebres said I wandered into her domain. But, how could I do that if I have no idea how I do so? This doesn't make any sense. I then decided to say, "screw it" and wing it.

"Maybe I won't." I said. They eyed me. "I don't need to take shit from either of you. In fact, I don't even know how I got here! Why the hell would I want to walk into Din's evil little bratty sister place?" Tenebres was instant and towered over me, her eyes glowing fiercely.

"Mind your place, worm! You are in my domain, and I decide what I can do here!" she retorted. I snorted and waved a hoof in dismissal.

"So why not kick me out then? It's not like I'm worth your time anyway. Why are you so interested in hearing out what somepony has to say who has no idea why they are here to begin with?" I frowned. "Din took control of my body and I wound up here after she was done. If anything, Din is truly at fault for me being here." Din smirked.

"Perhaps... I had a desire to see my little sister. Isn't that just how an older sibling should act?" she said. Tenebres shot an evil look at Din.

"How dare you meddle in my domain!! The darkness has no need for your light!!" she shrieked. I had to cover my ears to avoid any hearing loss. Din tossed her head back and laugh.

"Ahahaha! Better mind your elders, dear sister. Lux wouldn't enjoy hearing you talk about her like that." she mocked her sister in a way that felt a little too at home. Thank Celestia my siblings and I weren't like this. I... think. The falling out with my family was becoming more guilt ridden than I thought. Din smirked and shot a small burst of fire into the air, directly over Tenebres. When the light shone, I saw Tenebres retreat into her darkness, hissing. Din waved to her. "Toodles!" she said. Tenebres roared.

"Din!!" she shot herself forward, but Din disappeared into a roaring flame. Tenebres panted heavily and screamed in frustration. She turned to me and I shrunk back a bit. "I should kill you where you stand, worm!" she shouted. She panted again before taking a moment to calm herself. When she felt herself calm enough, she scowled at me. "If you were just here to toy with me, then I have no time for you. Begone!" I balked as shadowy tendrils shot up and wrapped around my body. I struggled to break free, but it was too late. I yelled as I was pulled into the darkness.




I found myself struggling, my forelegs flailing before I opened my eyes and sat up quickly. I panted, sweating as I felt my headache return. Suddenly, images began flowing into me. I groaned and clutched my head, shaking it as I could see still images of Twilight and her friends. Was it memories? What is going on? Somepony... help me... I then felt something wash over me and I felt my headache fade and my body feeling relaxed. I slumped and groggily opened my eyes again, my vision blurred, but coming back to me slowly. I steadied my breathing as I felt a couple of hooves on my back.

"Easy, Fie. Easy." I heard Thi say through my ringing ears. I looked up and saw Thi along with Fluttershy, Twilight and Luna over me. Fluttershy dabbed a wet rag on my head.

"Wh-what happened...?" I groaned. Thi gave me a reassuring smile.

"You were just having a bad dream. That's all." she said. I slowly looked around. I was on the ground still. We were still in the throne room area. I furrowed my brows tiredly.

"A bad time to fall asleep..." I rasped. Twilight and Luna lowered their heads. Twilight panted and wiped the sweat from her brow while Luna gave me a concerned look.

"I think... we are okay now." Twilight said. Luna turned to Celestia, whose horn was glowing as magic washed over the room. 

"This is quite dire, sister. This magic is beyond what we are capable indeed." Luna shook her head in disbelief. "I didn't think physical magic like this was even possible... is that the true power of one of the seven?" Celestia lowered her head and turned to her, her look serious.

"I underestimated the power that is an Element of Power. This is nothing like the Elements of Harmony. The serpent wasn't lying then." she said. Rainbow Dash winced as she rubbed her flank.

"Underestimated is an understatement..." she said. Rarity dapped the burn mark, causing Rainbow to yelp and shoot an annoyed glare at her. Rarity didn't seem to care.

"Oh, relax would you. Biting off more than you can chew is something to be expected at this point." she said to her. Rainbow snorted and tail whipped the rag away. Applejack and Pinkie Pie were wheeling a wagon full of books and scrolls into the throne room.

"We got what you requested, Twilight. Are ya' sure these books will help us understand what happened?" she asked. Pinkie Pie climbed up the book pile and her eyes scanned them. She beamed and with her snout, dug the book out and tossed it down. The book opened and flipped to a page.

"What about this one? It has this funny looking symbol on it." she said. Silver Scribble walked over to the book and scanned it.

"Hmm... Properties on the forces of nature that span through time immemorial." He scratched his mane. "This is a study on mother nature... perhaps it can help." he said. Pinkie kept digging through the books, unaware of the books that were beginning to pile around Silver. Suddenly, the book pile began to tip and fall. Silver balked and failed to scurry away. A loud crash sounded and when the dust settled, Silver popped his head out from the pile, while Pinkie Pie giggled and back stroke through the books. Silver frowned, but his eyes began scanning the pile. "We have our work cut out for us, princesses. I'm not sure how long it'll take to find what we need." Twilight trotted over to the pile and began levitating books out, opening one and scanning the pages before moving onto the next one.

"Ouroboros has mentioned to us that the deadline is the Summer Solstice. We have quite a long time for that. But like Starswirl, preparations can help." she said. Fluttershy dabbed my head again before pulling away, smiling at me.

"There, you should feel cooler now. Your temperature was through the roof." She gave a worry-stricken look. "It was worse than when Zecora went under Swamp Fever." I looked at her tiredly and shrugged.

"Thanks, Fluttershy. But... did that really happened?" I looked to Thi, who sadly nodded. I hugged myself and bowed my head. Oh, goddesses... what can I do? I'm at a complete loss now. "I didn't think she would take full control so easily... It happened all so fast..." I rasped. Thi shushed me and smiled.

"You don't need to worry about that, right now. We are fine and that is all that matters." she said. I looked up at her and shook my head.

"No! I have every right to be worried!" I stated in exasperation. The room grew quiet. I sighed. "Thi... I have every right to worry. I don't feel like myself anymore... I'm not sure I can even go back to being myself. Din took control of me so easily... I don't know what to do... what should I do? She would have killed all of you so easily..." Thi looked at me sternly, putting both hooves on my shoulders.

"But we are still here, Fie! We all are! And we won't let something like Din take us out so easily." she said. I met her determined gaze. She was so confident. So calm and collected despite what happened. I felt my worry turn into envy. I wish I was as strong and confident like Thi. I dunno why I'm supposed to represent courage... I haven't been so courageous for a while. And the moment I find any inkling of courage, it goes away when Din shows up. I sighed and finally stood up. I then turned around and walked towards the door.

"I... need to be alone for a bit..." I said with a bow of my head. I closed the doors with my magic and looked around sadly. The castle was big for sure, but at this point, I should just do my usual walk and clear my head. I walked out of the castle and down the road, adjusting my hood to fit comfortably on my head. I don't know why I'm such a coward. I didn't hesitate to save Bulk Biceps from those creatures. I also didn't hesitate in saving me and Thi from a giant bird of prey. And also fighting a representation of myself... I think. I wasn't sure how to properly explain my test. And the image of Twilight also expressed I was brave. I groaned in frustration. Why do you all think I'm brave? I cower at the sight of Din! I even cowered under Tenebres too. I then grunted as a flash of a memory shot by me. Seeing the massive green eyes of the serpent descend from the clouds and focus on me. The memory faded and I stopped. I looked up and found myself in front of the park. I must have been walking for quite a bit to reach here. I looked worriedly in the cloudy night sky. The snow fall light but serene. This would have been an amazing walk for me if I wasn't so caught up in my struggles. I always walked myself to the park at nights when I would need to clear my head.

I sighed and walked into the park. There was no pony around. Free to think more. And no pony has to see me struggle with myself. Good. I didn't want to be around anypony right now. The fear of Din popping back up and setting the place ablaze terrified me. It's better if I was alone. Matter of fact... why don't I just tackle this alone? I don't want my home here to suffer because of my uncontrollable element. Maybe I should have helped Starswirl prepare better to contain Din and kill me right off. Death would have been preferable to having to see everypony I know go up in flames. Their screams popped back into my head. I clutched myself and shook violently. No, don't think about that! I don't ever want that to happen again! I will not let it happen again! It's better if I stay away from everypony. Go back to being a pathetic loner who doesn't bother anypony. What should I do? How can I fulfill this fate I've been forced into and not come out a worse pony than I was before? How can I get out of it? Argh! Everything just keeps piling up! And what is that damn sound!? I stopped and blinked. It sounded like wings flapping. I looked over and saw two ponies flying about. I winced when they suddenly spiraled out of control and crashed into each other with a loud "Oof". They fell into the thick snow. I balked and rushed over to see what was going on. I froze and felt my face go hot. Under the streetlight, I saw Flitter and Cloudchaser pulling themselves up from the snow. Cloudchaser was wearing a purple scarf around her neck and a puffer jacket. Flitter was wearing earmuffs and a Wonder Bolt Bomber jacket. Cloudchaser sighed.

"Flitter, we have to adjust the pattern. How are we going to help with Winter Wrap Up if we can't get the pattern correctly?" she said with a stern frown towards Flitter. Flitter groaned in frustration and dusted snow off of her.

"Cloud, we've been doing this routine for hours! Can't we just take a break?" she returned the stern frown. Cloudchaser stomped the snow with a hoof.

"I'll take a break when I can get the pattern correct! What good can we contribute if we are just going to half ass it?" she said. Flitter whinnied.

"Ever since that escort mission, you've been pushing yourself a little too hard. What's gotten into you?" she asked. Cloudchaser tail whipped some snow off herself.

"Because I'm tired of half-assing myself. All the time I've been sitting around in the reserves, I could have been doing something! Rainbow Dash got ahead of me because I didn't care." she retorted. Flitter stomped her own hoof in protest.

"That's the thing! Since when do you care now? You said you were contempt at being in the reserves! You were okay with living your daily life as a weather pony!" Flitter stated. Cloudchaser snorted in disgust.

"Okay, Ms. Weather Scientist. I maybe a factory worker, but your egghead brain should know that I always wanted to do something more!" she wiggled a hoof at her. "I wanted to see the world! That's why I became a Wonder Bolt! And being on the reserves and stuck there just made me sick to my stomach!" She motioned to the grey sky above us. "I could have been flying up there taking on that Roc! I could have saved ponies from those creatures that attacked the escort! I could have done something more! We may have aided Twilight and her friends to some degree, but that still wasn't good enough!" Flitter groaned in frustration again.

"Why can't you just slow down on it? We have all the time in the world anyway! Winter Wrap Up isn't for another month and a half!" Flitter said. Cloudchaser shook her head.

"No. If Fie can rush in and save a pony in need without hesitation, then I can too." she said. "Helping with Winter Wrap Up in Ponyville will definitely prepare me better to do that. But we need to get the pattern right. I'm relying on you, Flitter Glider. We need to be efficient and on point." she said. Flitter put a hoof on Cloudchaser's shoulder before she could take off and spun her right around to face her.

"But Fie is one of the seven! She is more worried about working to save our world! Winter Wrap Up isn't nearly as life threatening as the fate of Equestria! We are lucky enough that it isn't the usual trouble that happens here!" Flitter sighed. "We all have a part to play in Equestria, sis. But running yourself into the ground just so you can catch up with heroes isn't the way to do it. Get out of your fantasy and just take a moment to relax yourself." I couldn't believe it. They were talking about me? And... did I inspire Cloudchaser? I was conflicted on how I should feel about this. I took a step back, but a twig broke under my hoof. I froze as Cloudchaser and Flitter looked over.

"Whose there?" Cloudchaser asked. I bit my lip, gulping once before stepping out from behind the bushes I had hidden into. Cloudchaser and Flitter eyed me. But when I tossed my hood off, I saw them both smile in recognition. "Oh, hey Fie! Wasn't expecting to find you here." Cloudchaser grinned and rubbed her snout. "Figured you were too caught up in Canterlot helping with the fight for Equestria." I wasn't sure how to respond to that. I sighed and rubbed my foreleg sadly. Cloudchaser and Flitter exchanged glances.

"You okay?" Flitter asked.

"I..." I began. I must have really been pathetic looking. I sat on my haunches, my hood covering my depressed expression. "You're wrong about me..." I finally said. The two exchanged glances again. "I'm not a hero. And I'm definitely not a courageous one either... I didn't ask for any of this. This was all thrown on me without my consent." I shook my head. "It's nothing like in the story book you read. I... I want out of it... I want out of this whole ordeal." Flitter softly glided over to me, but I stood up and backed away from her entirely. "Don't get any closer. I'm not somepony who should be approached." I felt my anger rise. "I'm a monster. I have hurt a lot of ponies already and I do not want to do anymore of it. The creature inside of me has no mercy on any of us. I... I don't want her to hurt you both too." Flitter looked back to Cloudchaser, seemingly at a loss for words and looking to her for anything that might clear up the air. Cloudchaser rubbed her head in thought.

"What makes you say all of that? I thought being the hero of Equestria would be awesome. Twilight and the others do so on a daily basis." she said. I nodded.

"Yes. But they don't have a force of nature that can take over whenever it wants living inside of them. They are the embodiments of Harmony. I'm a monster with a power element inside of me. It doesn't care for harmony. It only cares about what it wants." I frowned at the two. "It's better if I tell you all now that you should not look up to me as a hero. Just forget all the things I've done and continue on with your lives." Cloudchaser looked sternly at me.

"Easier said than done. But who would want to forget the things you do?" she asked. I scowled.

"Several ponies I know here to Canterlot would definitely be better off forgetting me." I sighed. "Trust me. Quiet Fire is not a hero. I am an unfortunate host to a deadly force of nature that does whatever it pleases. And I can't control it." I clutched my head as flashes of what happened earlier popped back into my head. I felt my heartbeat rapidly and my panic increase. "I just want it to end. But if I die, I'll kill the element inside of me and doom all of Equestria. What can I do!? What should I do!? I should have just let Starswirl kill me and contain Din! He had the better idea! I don't want to hurt anypony else! I just... I..." I was panting, finding it hard to breathe. I then felt a reassuring wing wrap around my back. I looked up and stared in awe at Cloudchaser, who was sitting next to me. Her expression concerned, but a pretty reassuring smile spread across her face.

"It's okay to feel like all hope is lost. In fact, I think it is okay to cry too. Let all that anger and frustration out in a way you can manage. Because at the end of the day, reality is just going to come at you again and again." she said. "But it's not all a lost cause if you just look behind the dullness and grey of it all." She looked over to the bush and gently flicked the snow off of the flower buds. "Behind it is something more. A dream. A goal. A way of life. So long as you nurture it and respect it, you'll find yourself feeling better. To stand up to that reality and face it head on. Because a new dawn will always rise to those that look towards it." I saw Flitter smile kindly as she floated next to us, her hooves behind her back.

"My sister is right. I've had plenty of my darker days. Everypony does. But it just takes a little support and care of yourself and those around you that'll lift you up from that darkness. As corny as it sounds, it is really good advice to keep in mind." Flitter said, giving a teasing smile to Cloudchaser, who blushed and rubbed the back of her neck.

"L-Look, I wasn't expecting tonight to be well... like this. But, you know Fie? What you did for the escort wagon? Not only did you help us out twice, but you showed a kind of bravery I thought only Rainbow Dash would have. She's always the first to jump in and fight it out. To me, looking out for your fellow Ponyville neighbors and taking on your fate head on makes me believe we have a hero in the making. The way you fought that image of yourself was incredible. When I saw that, I realized how much of life I was wasting away. Even I wasn't taking the job seriously till you showed up. So... I thought if I could reach the expectations of an actual in the works hero, I could help out those that really need it." Cloudchaser than balked. My vision was blurry, and I felt a wave of sadness take over me. Or was it rising happiness? It was hard to tell. I felt myself sniffling and before I knew it, I buried my face into her chest and began to cry. Cloudchaser was unsure of what to do. She looked to Flitter for help, but Flitter was also confused as to what to do. I just continued to cry. I couldn't believe it.

After all of that, there was one pony out there that I inspired to change. And it was one I felt funny for. I couldn't stand it. The thought of everything that has happened. How could I inspire such a pony like her? What did I do to deserve it? I'm no hero. I'm just a pony with her own struggles. And I've been struggling a lot. I didn't want any of this. Why me? I bawled and clutched onto her jacket. I then felt both Cloudchaser's and Flitter's hooves pat me on the back. It has only been a couple of days, but I felt like the whole world was crumbling down on me. And no pony was around to help me catch it. So much has happened. And there was nothing I could do. I took a good moment to cry my heart out. I cried until I couldn't anymore. I sniffled and relaxed myself from Cloudchaser's jacket. Cloudchaser pat my back.

"Feeling better?" she asked. I took another moment to gather myself before pulling away and wiping my eyes.

"Y-yeah... s-sorry about that..." I said. Flitter sighed and sat down next to us.

"It must be really hard to have all of that thrown on you. I didn't realize it built up so much." she said. Cloudchaser furrowed her brow, as if several thoughts popped into her mind. If only I knew what she was thinking about. I stood up and wiped my muzzle.

"I'm sorry you two. I didn't mean to break down like that. I... I'm still unsure of how any of this is possible for me. Those things you saw me do was just luck playing out in my favor. I appreciate you guys tolerating me just now." I said. I then turned and began to walk towards the park gate. Cloudchaser stood up.

"Where're you going?" she called out. I sighed and waved a hoof.

"I'm going to go home. I want to sleep this off." I then stopped and bit my lip. "Cloudchaser? Flitter?" The two sisters looked at me. "Thank you. For cheering me up. I didn't realize how much I inspired you in just my simple actions yesterday. I still don't think I'm a hero. But maybe... like you said... I just need to look towards the horizon and look past the grey dullness. I'll... I'll try to do that." I tried to give a smile, but it wavered and I walked out of the park, my mood still shot. Though, something did make me happy through this. My funny feelings towards Cloudchaser gave me a bit more hope than I did walking in. Me! I got the pretty mare to be inspired! I lifted my head a little and gave a soft smile. I did that! I didn't... realize that my actions inspired at least one pony. I was then feeling something else. Was it relief? No, that couldn't be. What relief did I have hearing that? Were my actions... true to my nature? I stopped and looked ahead of the street.

"Was I... me?" I asked myself. I furrowed my expression and continued to walk home. When I arrived at my home, I looked up to see that the lights weren't on. I hesitated to open the door with my magic, expecting to see four pretty mares inside. But, when I opened the door, only the dark shadows of my house greeted me. I reached out to my oil lamp and lit the room up. Ignoring the stirring interest in the tiny flame, I looked around in awe. My house looked way cleaner than usual. No spider webs or dirty flooring. Left over dishes cleaned and put away. I glanced around cautiously. I then crept up the steps to my house and entered into the door at the end of the hall. My bedroom, looking barren as usual, but my bed neatly cleaned and tucked in. A fresh, lemon smell washed over my snout. The four mares must have done some deep cleaning while I was gone. I then checked the bathroom, seeing that it was sparkly clean. I checked the guest bedroom. It was just as barren with only a bed to accommodate it. But the room was still smelling like lemons. I sighed, however. I don't know what I should think. They were creations of Ouroboros to win my favor. Of course, they would eventually no longer exist.

As I walked down the steps and rested on my couch, I closed my eyes for a brief moment before a loud crack followed by three more simultaneous cracks resounded through my house, making me yelp in surprise and fall off the couch. I scurried to my hooves, ready to fight when my jaw dropped upon seeing four pretty looking mares standing before me. They each were wearing maid clothing and all four bowed to me.

"Welcome home, mistress." they all said. I was dumbfounded. They were still here? It took me a moment to realize my mouth was open. I shook my head to wake myself, only to find the mares still standing there.

"Wha? Hunh?" I pointed between them. "You mares are still here!?" One nodded and put a hoof to her chest.

"Of course. We were created to cater to your needs. Whatever needs you desire. Be it for day-to-day activities or nightly." she said. I flushed and shook my head.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa. You were all just bribes for Ouroboros. I-I thought you four would have vanished!" I stated. The middle one shook her head.

"Of course not. We are imprinted into this house. When you have need of us, we will heed your call." The one to the middle one's left chimed in.

"We only come and go for errands. We took the liberty of cleaning the house while you were gone." she said. The other one at the far-right chimed in.

"Though, can I suggest adding some more decorations to this place? It'll really spruce up the place." she said. Her perky attitude caught me completely off guard. I shook my dumbfoundedness away again.

"Excuse me? Decorations??" I cocked my head questioningly. The one in the middle stepped forward and pat her chest with a reassuring smile.

"Might I suggest stocking the fridge with other things than hard liquor and hotcake mixings? The pantry needs a desperate makeover for different dietary options." she said. The one next to her right chimed in.

"This place could use some plants. It'll give a welcoming atmosphere." she said. All four chattered amongst themselves, making suggestions. I rubbed my mane in frustration before holding up a hoof.

"Quiet!" I said. The four stopped talking and bowed in response. I suddenly felt strange. Empowered. Ignoring the feeling, I tapped my chin with my hoof. "So... if you are now at the heed of my call... do you all have names?" I asked. The four looked to each other before all shaking their heads in unison. I then thought about it. I felt my mood rise a bit more. This was unexpected. Moments ago, I was crying into the chest of a pretty mare. The next, I'm naming four maids. I nearly completely forgot about what happened at the castle. I pointed to the far right one. She had a pig tail bun bubble gum mane and snow-white hide. Her sapphire eyes shining brightly to match her perky personality.

"I'll name you... Bubble Sparkle." I said. The maid pony clopped her hooves together in excitement. I looked to the next one. A bright lavender mare with a bright chestnut curly mane in a ponytail with emerald eyes and freckles. "Your name is... Lavender Heart." She gave me an appreciated smile and nod. I went to the next one. She was quite unique in a way compared to the others. Her two toned blue and white hide with freckles and neatly combed braided brown mane that draped nicely to her side, her brown eyes full of life and love. "You'll be named... Tender Hooves." I said. The pony nodded with a bow. The last one was a vanilla yellow with brown two-toned legs. Her sunny side up palleted mane being swept over to one side of her face, covering such precious silver eyes. I tapped my chin and beamed at the name. "Whistle Daisy." I nodded. The mare gave a relieved sigh. The four mares bowed to me again.

"I can't express how happy I am to have a name." Bubble Sparkle said happily.

"It definitely makes up for the full day of existential crises we had earlier." Tender Hooves said calmly. Whistle Daisy rolled her eyes.

"Don't remind me, Tender." The four mares looked at each other and each gave themselves giddy smiles. The sight of pure joy on their faces really brightened my own mood. I gave a sigh and smiled. I then thought of something.

"Well, since you four are now... under oath. Perhaps we should lay some ground rules and then come up with a call sign or name whenever I need you." I sat on my haunches, putting my hooves together and pointing at them. "First rule, you must work together through any problems. Small or large. So long as they benefit the greater good for yourselves and our neighbors. Second, you all must clean the house in rotation via a schedule. Err... I don't know what to really do with it, but I'm certain one of you will come up with something." Bubble Sparkle patted her chest.

"I'm great with organizing! This'll be a cake walk!" she said. I nodded and held up a hoof.

"Thirdly. You must not sit idle when somepony is in need. Here in Ponyville, we are an egalitarian society. We help each other with tasks if asked or desired by self. I work the post office, but I do my part in helping the neighbors out. Fourthly, you are free to help yourselves to your own food or cooking. So long as you can share and provide proper portions to everypony in the house. Guests included." I don't know what came over me. Why was I taking into account almost everything? Maybe I'm just trying to keep my mind off of the next day when I wake up. Tender Hooves put a hoof to her chest.

"I enjoy cooking most of all. I can make the meals for everypony." she said. I smiled. Whistle Daisy smiled as well.

"I can do the shopping for us! I always like seeing the sights and maybe meet new ponies." she said. I nodded again.

"That's my next rule. Make friends. Ponyville fosters friendships more than anything. And the residents here are surprisingly good at it. I didn't think I'd make so many in my time here. And lastly. If you are ever in danger or your sisters are in danger, you are to help each other and defend yourselves. You must also protect your home. Ponyville is your home. This house is your sanctuary inside the home. Understand?" I smiled as all four nodded and bowed.

"Thank you for the opportunity, mistress Fire." they all said in unison. I nodded. I then realized something.

"Err... I don't have much room but you are free to sleep in my bed. I don't really sleep in there any way. And the guest bedrooms are empty as well. You all are free to decorate them however you see fit." The maids stood up and gave me confident smiles.

"We can make it work." Lavender Heart said. I then hummed in thought. 

"Now for a call sign. If I want to ask for all of you at once, I guess I'll say... Fire's Angels." I said. "And if I want to ask for each of you individually... Lavender, you'll have the call sign Sigma. Tender, you'll have Gamma. Bubble, you'll have Epsilon. And Whistle, you'll have Exarch." The four gave me excited smiled before the four began to move about the house, chatting to see what they could manage amongst each other. I laid down on the couch and sighed exhaustively. What a long day. Though, thinking back to what happened, the feeling of empowerment made me feel a bit better. I was surprised at my own wisdom. Then, Cloudchaser's own wisdom rang through my head.

'Sometimes, you have to look towards the horizon.' I thought to myself. I wasn't sure what time it was, but going through my mind and remembering what I had said along with what Cloudchaser and Flitter told me, maybe it wasn't so bad. I've made up my mind. I'll head back to castle once the sun rises, and I'll face the new day with my friends head on. I smiled at the thought and felt confident now. Sleep caught up to me and I fell into a peaceful dream. I was happily sitting at the park bench with Cloudchaser next to me. We were sharing an ice cream and just chatting amongst each other. I then gave her a look and she returned it with quite the pretty one. We leaned in slowly, our lips parting. Suddenly, fire erupted in between us and I yelped, falling back onto the ground. I looked up in horror as I watched Cloudchaser scream as the fire engulfed her, an agonizing silhouette of her burning up as the slit amber eyes of Din peered over the fire and down onto me. Her laugh rising as the fire grew brighter and larger.

Rise and shine, dear vessel! Your day will not last forever! Din tossed her head back and laughed maniacally. I felt the panic and fear break through me. I panted and clutched my chest. Suddenly, a loud pop and a bright flash appeared in front of me. I saw Princess Luna stand in between me and Din.

"Princess Luna?" I gapped. Luna flapped her wings once, gaining a lot of air before swishing her head and aiming her horn at Din. Din screamed in pain as the beam connected with her horn. The fire burned out and Din retreated back into the void, hissing. Luna then landed in front of me and turned around, smiling ever so kindly.

"Are you alright, Quiet Fire?" she asked. I was speechless. Luna helped me up and I looked around.

"Wha... what's going on?" I asked. "Is this a... dream?" Luna nodded and she closed her eyes, her horn glowing. There was a loud hum as the void vanished and was replaced with many bright orbs. I let out a breath of awe as I looked around. Everywhere I looked, the orbs hovered or floated. This place is incredible. It almost looked like the whole galaxy.

"Indeed, it is. And I'm glad I showed up just in time too. My magic began working after Din showed herself to us." She slumped a bit. "It was the strangest thing. We were only allowed our most basic telekinesis and still retained the ability to raise the sun and moon. But when Din showed up, our magic sparked, and we were able to do our usual magic." I blinked and cocked my head a bit.

"R-really?" I then rubbed my foreleg nervously, avoiding eye contact. "That's great... But if you mind me asking, how did you lose your ability to your usual magic before? And how did Din get it back?" Luna shrugged softly.

"I think Silver Scribble and Twilight Sparkle have a theory that might answer it. But we cannot start without you." she said. I sat back on my haunches and shook my head.

"I'm... sorry I took off in such a manner. I just needed to clear my head..." I then smiled softly, thinking back to Cloudchaser and Flitter. "It was funny. Two ponies who I've only briefly met managed to cheer me up a little. I think I managed to throw them off at first though." I looked up to Luna, meeting her kind gaze. "I think... I inspired one of them to do a little more than they used too. They saw my actions yesterday and she seemed to have a change of heart in herself. It felt... nice to hear that." I blushed brightly. "Perhaps... everything I did was worth the trouble. And if I can inspire ponies like her to change their outlook in life... does that make me a monster still?" Luna smiled and put a reassuring wing around me.

"Quiet Fire, you are not a monster. Anypony can tell you that. You may have a power element that has no pony's best interest in mind inside of you, but you are still you. You matter more to ponies than the whole world combined. Thi Billette was really worried about you when you took off. And if she had went after you if Applejack didn't convince her to give you some space, she would probably say the same thing." She explained. I felt guilty suddenly. I sighed and rubbed the back of my neck.

"I guess... I have more than one pony to apologize to." I said. Luna pat my shoulder.

"Remember, Quiet Fire. You hold the greatest responsibility in your very being. But no matter that responsibility's weight, you are always you. And if you find yourself slipping from that thought, you have ponies who are more than glad to lend a helping hoof or catch you." she smiled. I chuckled.

"Took a page right out of Twilight's Friendship Journal?" I asked. Luna giggled.

"Even I had to remind myself every now and then that my friends matter as much as I matter to my sister." she said. I felt my mood rise. I felt better. Great even. I stood up and took a deep breath.

"Alright... I'm ready to face the new day." I said. Luna nodded and she closed her eyes. Her entire being was absorbed into the moon and a bright flash shone, waking me up from my slumber. I sat up from the couch and saw the light of day shine through the window. The light snow fall sprinkled about with the angel light shining across Equestria. What an amazing sight it was. I then fell my gaze onto the distant castle. I took a deep breath and walked to the door. I opened it and stepped outside. I stretched just a bit and loosened my muscles.

Sleep is definitely the best medicine.




I trotted with a bit more bounce in my pacing as I reached the castle's door. Trixie's wagon was still outside. I took another deep breath before opening the door with my magic. I felt myself running into somepony I wasn't expecting. Me and Starlight went tumbling down the steps, landing on top of my back as the books followed after us. I shook away my own daze and Starlight got off of me quickly.

"Sorry, sorry! It was my fault, I should have watched where I was going." She was stuffing her books into her saddle bag before stopping and looking at me. She gasped. "Oh, it's you! Quiet Fire, right?" I sat up and helped her with her books, stuffing them neatly into her bag.

"Y-yeah. That's me." I said. Starlight smiled and held out a hoof.

"I don't think we were properly introduced. My name is Starlight Glimmer. I'm the official pupil of the Princess of Friendship." I took ahold of her hoof and she shook it. "I have to say, that was quite the surprise you pulled. Was that really the work of a power element?" I winced and nodded. No, Quiet Fire. You had time to reflect on it. Face the new day! I gathered myself and nodded again, more confident this time.

"Yes. I unfortunately had no control over it. She just... took over without any warning." I explained. Starlight rubbed her chin.

"Odd. Your eyes are swirling with some type of magic. It must be the work of that power element." she pointed out. I balked and pressed my hooves on my face, looking horrified.

"Wait, so that isn't just a trick of my mind!?" I exclaimed. Starlight chuckled.

"I think it looks cool. Though, the meaning behind it is not as much." She rubbed her chin again. "Though, now that I think about it. Everypony doesn't know where to look for the others or how to pick them out. The monuments weren't much help either. They just directed us to certain points of interest in Equestria. I was heading to meet up with Sunburst and Trixie to go over a counter spell in case the element shows up again." I perked up.

"Counter spell? Like... to contain the power?" I asked, feeling hopeful. At this point, I'd take any lead to keep my element in check. Starlight sighed and shrugged.

"Can't say for sure if it'll contain. It'll be more like a suppressant. Like a form of medication to keep it in check." I smiled and nodded at her explanation.

"I'll take what I can get. Thanks, Starlight." I said. That caught her off guard a little bit, but she waved her hoof coolly.

"Don't mention it. Just doing my duty to save Equestria after all." She trotted past me but stopped and looked over her shoulder. "You know, your friend wouldn't stop stressing about you. You should really check up on her. She hasn't slept a wink since you stormed out of the castle." I felt my guilt rise again. I nodded softly and turned to walk up the stairs again. I could hear the idle chattering from down the hall. Following the voices, I prepared myself and opened the door to the throne room. I stopped in my tracks, seeing a mountain pile of books stacked in the middle. I could see Twilight half asleep as she scanned a book. She turned towards me, and she seemed to be filled with newfound energy.

"Quiet Fire! You're back!" she said. I looked to see Silver Scribble who was halfway down the mountain pile and glance in my direction. I then realized that Twilight's friends were scattered about the room with their own small stack of books. Rainbow Dash was snoozing in a window groove, a book on her face. Applejack was snoozing by the wall, her hat over her face. Fluttershy was about as half asleep as Twilight, scanning a book. Pinkie Pie was snoozing on a bed of books, her sloppy posture showing her expressive personality. Rarity had fashioned a neat stack of books and was woken up abruptly when Twilight had announced my presence. I gave a bashful wave.

"H-hey. I'm back." I said. Fluttershy smiled tiredly and floated over to me.

"You're okay! We were all so worried about you. How are you feeling?" she asked. I gave a dismissive hoof wiggle to her.

"I'm feeling better now. Err..." I looked around. "Does anypony know where Thi is?" Silver Scribble spoke up.

"She was last seen taking a walk around the castle. She might have gotten lost. But she's still here." He motioned to the room. "Somewhere." I frowned. Thanks for the help, Scribble. I then motioned around the room.

"Have you ponies been spending all night reading?" I asked. Rarity grumbled, but pulled herself off the bed of books, yawning.

"Of course, dear. We were trying to find anything that pertained to the Elements of Power." she said. Rainbow Dash finally woke up upon me asking the question. She stretched and yawned.

"With hardly any luck..." she said sourly, tossing a book aside. Applejack finally came too, stretching.

"'Ah never thought 'ah'd be sleepin' in the castle last night. Had the strangest dream." she said. I was about to ask when Pinkie Pie yelped and crashed down with her book bed. She popped her head out and shook away her tiredness.

"I'm awake!" she said in her usual excited self. Twilight rubbed her eyes and yawned.

"Good. Now that we are all awake, I'll get Princess Celestia and Luna to meet us here. Quiet, I think it's best if Thi was present as well." she said, looking tiredly at me. I rubbed my foreleg and looked back down the hall. Where would I even begin to find her? Just as I was thinking about where to look, Thi poked her head around the corner and saw me. She stepped out and studied me. I gave a nervous smile to her and a small wave.

"H-hi, Thi. I'm back." I said weakly. I don't know how to react. She didn't seem worried. In fact, she looked angry. Frustrated even. But then, she galloped towards me and I was expecting to get slugged in the face. I braced myself. I deserve it for the way I stormed out on her. But I didn't feel a force connect to my cheek. Thi threw herself around me in a tight hug. Now I fully didn't know how to respond. But, I reacted with my own hug. I buried my face into her shoulder, sniffling a bit. We held the hug for a bit longer before she pulled away, giving me her confident smile.

"I knew you'd come around. There is no pony that I know who is as tough as you are." she said. I wiped the tears in my eyes and smiled.

"I-I'm sorry I stormed out like that. I just... I just needed some time to myself." I then pat my chest. "And it did wonders too. I feel like a new mare." I said, returning her confident smile. She gave me a playful slug on the foreleg.

"It's alright, Fie. I understand. Sometimes, you need to reflect on yourself." she then sighed and shook her head. "I'm sorry as well. I didn't realize how much it was stressing you out. I should have done better. But when Din took over so suddenly, I froze up. I mean... how should I feel going against my best friend under the direct control of a force of nature?" I sighed and nodded in agreement.

"That's something I'm hoping we can figure out down the line without so much heartache. But for now, I think we need to hear out some theories." I said. The door behind us opened up and Princess Twilight along with Celestia and Luna walked into the room. I caught Luna's smile and returned it before joining the circle. Twilight made some space for her before turning to us.

"Alright, everypony. It took us all night, but I think Silver Scribble and I have come up with some theories on somethings with present company and how we can track down the remaining six." she said. Silver Scribble did something I wasn't expecting out of him. He must have been super tired that he just let the book he was sitting on slip out from the pile and slide down the pile. When it reached the bottom, he stood up from the book and casually walked over to the middle.

"It boils down to this. The Elements of Power are direct embodiments to the very same forces of nature that make up our world. Fire, Water, Earth, Air, Darkness, Ice and Light. Each element coexisting with each other to create a balance. But each one conflicting with each other. Fire cannot light without oxygen, so water bests it in that regard. Earth is also a substitute to it, but not as effective. If you tackle it with air, you are going to just direct the flames. Ice can melt as well as fire creating light to clear the darkness." He circled his hooves in a gesticulate manner. "They each have their own domain of rule as well. Earth is vast. In fact, Earth Ponies are tied to the direct origin of Earth. Earth needs the destruction of fire to give birth to new life. Water and air can help it as well. By this rule of nature, it is in fact, beneficial for us to unite the Elements of Power. Easier said than done." He looked to me. "From what we experienced first hoof from last night's surprise, the Elements of Power are not so keen on seeing eye to eye. It'll be hard to initiate Celestia's plan based on what we've observed. However, Celestia has faith that if we are successful in befriending the Elements of Power and get them to see eye to eye on some degree, we can tackle the next obstacle."

"Ouroboros." Twilight chimed in. "The World Serpent is a complete enigma. Seemingly coming and going, listening and not listening at the same time. Don't be surprised if he is listening in right now. He's right that it is hopeless to fight fate. And he may not have our best interests at heart. He may have a bigger ultimatum in check. But we will never be able to figure that out. Which brings us to Quiet Fire." Everypony looked at me. Thi put a reassuring hoof around me and smiled, making me smile in return. "Quiet Fire has shown us what these power elements are capable of. From her experiences and ours, it'll be a big challenge to befriend them. Is Din aware of us speaking right now?" I realized she was addressing me. I focused in the back of my mind. All was quiet. I gave her an unsure look.

"N-not sure. Maybe she got tired out from last night? I did say Din doesn't like flaunting her power." I rubbed my chin. "It probably helped that she was fighting Tenebres as well." Everypony went quiet, exchanging glances. Thi spoke for them.

"Tenebres?" she asked. I nodded.

"After Din took control of me, I apparently found myself wandering into Tenebres's domain. The power element of darkness. She took a similar form to Din. An alicorn mockup of evil Celestia and Luna." I blinked, realizing that the two princesses were in audience. They looked worriedly at each other before focusing back on me. I gulped but kept going. "W-well, from what I observed from their little dispute, it was a surprising... sibling rivalry fight. But with more death threats and backing it up with brute force." Twilight rubbed her chin.

"You mentioned you found yourself wandering into Tenebres's domain. What do you mean by that?" she asked. I shook my head.

"Your guess is as good as mine. I don't even remember doing any wandering either. But she stated I did." I furrowed my look. "She also seemed to be willing to hear me out. In fact, now that I think about it... Din did the same thing to me not so recently. Both stated they would hear me out on whatever matter. But I don't remember ever 'retreating' into their domains." I sighed. "Not like they would have listened to anything I would say either way. It was like they were addressing me as a servant." Twilight smiled.

"That's perfect then." she beamed. I arched a brow. "Quiet Fire, I think you are able to go between domains of the elements. My theory now folds in on the one fact that you are indeed Ouroboros's favorite. You've befriended the World Serpent and he's taken quite a liking to you. He can grant you certain privileges if you ask for it. In moderation of course. He may have given some aid. But with that Roc attack, his aid is pretty much a double-edged sword." I winced. I didn't like the thought of being Ouroboros's favorite. What did I even do to get him to like me? It couldn't have been the drink and cartoons. Could it? I gave her a concerned look.

"So, what do you want me to do? Ask him nicely if he's willing to offer me some help or insight? If I recall, he used up one of our 'call ins' with the Roc attack to get you all to know I'm here. We have two left." I rubbed my chin in thought. "We have to play this smart. If we can save those two call ins, maybe we can change the tide in our favor." Silver Scribble nodded.

"Which is why we need to find the rest of the six. Quiet Fire, they may be just as scared as you are of their awakenings. You can understand them. If we task you with finding the other six, that'll complete half the plan." he said. Twilight clopped her hooves excitedly.

"It's like a friendship problem! Only it's not us this time! Or Spike. Or... Starlight and Sunburst." Twilight scratched her head. "Honestly, I'm not sure how the map works still. But that's beside the point. We managed to transcribe all the monuments. We think it'll lead us to some whereabouts on the others." I held up a hoof.

"That's what I wanted to mention as well. That one monument you described to me before? We were lucky it was my trial. Or well, my element's trial." I rolled my hoof. "We found a distortion at the cave where the six founders have taken cover from the Wendigos. I ended up fighting a spectral fire copy of myself. Fighting it." I shook my head. "I don't know if the other trials are going to involve fighting. And I don't know if I'm allowed to get involved unless the appropriate elements are present." Thi chimed in.

"You shoulda' seen it. Fie here kicked her sorry spectral copy's flank from the Hoof and back. This girl can fight." she grinned at me. I rubbed my foreleg bashfully. Twilight hummed in thought.

"Then, we at least have an idea of what to expect. However, the main issue is just getting the seven to unite. That involves having to control the forces inside of their bodies. If we can manage to have all seven control their powers, then we can go from there." Twilight said. I looked between each of the heroes of Equestria.

"Wh-what about you six? You've saved Equestria countless times by yourselves. Din mentioned the Elements of Harmony cannot harm the Elements of Power. Starswirl even said that the power elements act as a boost for the Elements of Harmony." I said. Twilight smiled.

"Yes, we've saved Equestria many times. And we will continue to do so until peace is restored. But we never truly fought them alone. We had friends to help us. You can rely on us to handle any straggling issues while you are out finding the others. And we can trust in you to succeed." Her friends nodded in agreement. Princess Celestia smiled.

"Well, spoken, Twilight. Like a proper ruler, almost." she teased. Twilight gave a nervous smile.

"Ehehe... I-in any case, Quiet Fire. Maybe I can get somepony to help you train your control on the powers a bit. Zecora can definitely help with that. She helped me get a better grasp on my own magic. You should also take someponies you can trust with you on the journey. The more the merrier." I looked to Thi, who was already smiling. She winked at me. Of course, she would be on board. I then rubbed my chin and looked to Silver Scribble. He noticed my look and pat his saddle bag.

"Well, if you need some expertise in the monster ecology field and maybe some moral support, I guess I can come along." he said. Thi arched a brow at me.

"Him? Really?" she asked. I smiled and nodded.

"He helped us back there when the princesses were in danger." I leaned in and whispered to her. "He maybe a little awkward. But the way he handled the situation under pressure, he pulled it off flawlessly. He's more than just a nerd." I said. Thi clicked her tongue and winked at me.

"Like Twilight. Gotcha'!" she said. Twilight arched a suspicious brow over to us. I cleared my throat and nodded.

"We'd be happy to have you tag along, Silver Scribble." I said. I then had another thought. I turned to look at Rainbow Dash and motioned for her to head on over to me. Rainbow grinned and zipped down.

"I know I'm awesome and all for the party. I guess I can lend a hoof if ya' want." she said. I gave her a nervous smile.

"A-actually, Rainbow, I had a different idea." I said. Rainbow slumped.

"Oh..." she said. I then gave a quick glance to Thi. I blushed when I went over to Rainbow Dash.

"Y-you're a captain of the Wonder Bolts, correct?" I began. Rainbow nodded in prideful glory.

"You betcha'!" she boasted. I then tapped the tip of my hooves bashfully.

"D-do you think you can call in two ponies? Their names are Cloudchaser and Flitter Glider." I said. Rainbow blinked.

"Oh, them? I dunno, kid. Cloudchaser is part of the reserves and Flitter is more of a paper pusher. Are you sure you want them to tag along?" she asked. I nodded.

"Yes. They helped with us going after my key. They were there fighting off the creatures from the wagon. I've seen Cloudchaser rush in to save somepony without a second thought. H-her bravery would be really nice to have." I then waved my hooves quickly. "N-not just because she's cool! I-I think they can help me gain more confidence in myself." Rainbow Dash scratched her head.

"Well... if you say so. I'll call them in when we get settled with everything. I'll even brief them on the details." she said. She then held out a hoof. I looked between her and her hoof. "C'mon, Fie. You could really use all the boost of moral you can get. You got friends in high places, as they say." I couldn't help but smile. I chuckled before hoof bumping her. Twilight stretched her wings.

"In that case, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna. Would you care to join me for some breakfast?" she asked. Celestia smiled.

"That'll be lovely, Twilight." She said. The princesses walked out of the room, chatting amongst themselves. Twilight's friends followed suite, Pinkie bouncing excitedly while chatting. That left me, Thi and Silver Scribble to watch them go in quiet observation. Thi stretched and yawned.

"I could go for some hotcakes." she turned to me and smirked. "You promised two stacks of strawberry banana." I rolled my eyes playfully and giggled.

"Okay~ Want some, Scribble?" I asked. Silver Scribble was snoozing on his haunches. Me and Thi looked at each other, bursting out laughing, which woke Silver Scribble up.
> Chapter 12: Journey to the West
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 12: Journey to the West


Spike led us to the kitchen, where I threw on an apron and got to work. He provided the ingredients and even offered some suggestions, which I took, and it surprisingly made the hotcake batter ten times better. I worked diligently in the kitchen, flipping the hotcakes in the skillet before tossing them onto a plate. Thi watched with a watering mouth as the stack began to rise. Six stacks on one plate. As Spike helped make the next batch, I took the whip cream and cut the strawberries and bananas into small portions, making a silly face on the hotcakes. By the time I had finished with my somewhat artistic vision on the hotcakes, Spike brought the next stack over and I went to work on that. We made at least a whole platter stack of hotcakes by the end of it. Thi rubbed her hooves in anticipation as her two stacks of strawberry banana hotcakes were pushed in front of her, licking her lips hungrily. For Silver Scribble, I wasn't sure what the stallion wanted so I went with blue and black berries. Silver Scribble was snoozing still, slumped over the table. Poor guy must have been awake the whole night and pushed himself to stay awake until things settled. I wiped my brow after finishing up the decorations and smiled.

"Thanks for the help, Spike." I said as I removed the apron and chef hat. Spike waved a claw.

"Don't mention it! Oh man, these hotcakes look and smell delicious!" he said humbly before licking his lips. I giggled and put a stack of hotcakes for him. Spike thanked me for the meal and reached into his apron. I arched a brow as he sprinkled what looked like gems on the hotcakes. "Viola! Le piece de resistance!" he said before using his tongue wrap around the hotcakes and inhaled the whole stack. He chewed happily before swallowing, giving a satisfied look. I rolled my eyes playfully before digging into my own. Thi was hungrily chewing away at her own stacks, a look of pure bliss and happiness spread on her puffed out cheeks. Silver, however, seemed to face plant into his own hot cakes, snoozing loudly as the whip cream and berries clung to his face. Me and Thi giggled at the sight. It took us a bit to wake up the stallion. Thi decided to whisper into his ear, something seductively and the stallion opened his eyes and jolted up, waving away Thi and swiping his ear.

"Heathen witch begone!" he shouted. Thi burst out laughing. The confused stallion blinked and looked around. His confusion turned back to his usual stoic expression. He saw his smooshed hotcakes and shrugged before digging into them. Thi arched an amused brow at him.

"You're quite the character, Silver. Didn't take you as a clown." she smirked. Silver Scribble didn't miss a beat in responding.

"Takes one to know one." he said stoically as he chewed his food. Thi blinked and shrugged to me, which I returned. Spike stood up.

"So, finding the other six is going to be a task for sure. What are you guys expecting when you find them?" Spike asked. I sighed.

"Well, I see several things. But two stick out. Either our elements end up clashing without any of us in control or two, we somehow have to figure out how to get them to come to terms with their own elements." I frowned. "Which both will be headaches as is." Spike winced.

"Yikes. Well, there is one thing I'm sure of." he said. "You're not a bad pony. You just have a bad element. If Twilight and the others believe in you, I do too." he said. I gave a small smile.

"Thanks, Spike." I said. Silver Scribble wiped his face with a wet towel and yawned.

"Shall we get going then?" he asked. I shook my head.

"Not just yet. There are a couple of things I want to get done first." I said. Spike suddenly puffed his cheeks. He belched loudly as green fire shot out of him and a rolled-up scroll appeared. Silver caught it and unrolled the scroll. With a quick scan, he pushed the scroll over to me.

"Seems the Princesses gave you an official excuse of absence for your work." he said. I balked and took it in my magic:

To whom it may concern; By decree of the Royal Princess Celestia and Princess Luna; Co-approved by the Princess of Friendship; We here by excuse Quite Fire from her duties at the Ponyville Mail Express to fulfill a duty to her country. She will return to work when duty compliance is fulfilled. Thank you for understanding.

I read it out loud to them and looked dumbfounded. It's almost as if I was being drafted into the Canterlot Reserves for Knights. Thi grinned.

"Well, guess it's official. You are on mandatory vacation till the job is done." she said. I was speechless. I wasn't sure how to react to this.

Face the new day.

I furrowed my brows and nodded to myself. "That just leaves a couple of more things to do." I looked between Thi and Scribble. "We should get started now. Make preparations and meet back up at the castle." Thi stood up and pat her stomach, licking her lips.

"Thanks for the meal!" she said. Silver Scribble scribbled into his journal before pocketing it to his side. Spike floated up to me.

"Good luck, guys!" he said. The three of us trotted out of the kitchen, turned the corner and made our way out of the castle. Heading towards the center plaza of Ponyville, we could hear the laughing cheer of colts and fillies having snow ball fights while the mares and stallions gathered about and chatted amongst themselves. I put my hood over my head and adjusted it to fit comfortably on me.

"So, first things first?" Thi asked. I nodded.

"We head to my house. I want to check upon something before we head to the Mail Express." I said. The two followed behind me as I led them to my house. The place looking lonely and barren as usual despite being next to two musicians. When we entered my house, I froze and my jaw dropped. The mares worked really quickly. There were some potted plants in the corner by a window. The house smelled fresh and clean. Some small portraits of unknown origins hung on the wall. My lonely collage of family pictures by the stairway were recently dusted. I trotted over to the kitchen out of curiosity. I opened the fridge and gapped. I have never seen so many options of food in my fridge before. Thi looked around and scratched her head.

"Funny. This place used to be a crap hole. What happened?" she asked. She then looked at me. "I uhh... take it you did all of this to take your mind off of things?" I shook my head and looked over to the pantry. I opened it and saw alot of grain, flour, oats and canned food as well as some stacks of utensils. I found myself smiling.

"Fire's Angels." I said. There were four simultaneous cracking sounds that made Silver and Thi jump and ready themselves. The four maids bowed to me as they lined up by the kitchen.

"Welcome home, Mistress Fire." Lavender greeted with a bow. I turned to them and motioned to the house.

"You gals worked quick. How were you able to do all of this in the time I was gone?" I asked. Tender pat her chest proudfuly.

"You said to work together. And thanks to Bubble's organization skills, we completed each task to the small detail efficiently. As per your rule." she said. Bubble clopped her hooves excitedly.

"I've never had so much fun cleaning a place and making it a proper home!" she said. Whistle then stepped forward.

"Oh, while you were gone, Ouroboros stopped by." she said. My smile immediately shot to annoyance.

"Oh?" Whistle nodded.

"He wanted to give you a parting gift for your journey. He said he was inspired by Ms. Billette's artifact." Thi Billette frowned and shifted to keep her bat away from everypony. Whistle swished her hoof gracefully and a loud crack sounded. She then held out a wooden like staff. I cocked my head and took it in my magic, studying the piece. It had a strange etched carving of a serpent along the shaft. The edge at the top had a bulbous like growth that seemed to be the face and mane of a strange looking dragon. The other end has a similar design, but the tip was spiked out. There was a small grove in the middle of the shaft. The intricate design of the serpent with a missing eye. I looked to Whistle.

"A quarter staff? Why does Ouroboros want me to use a quarter staff? What about the gem?" I asked. Whistle nodded.

"Ouroboros felt that you having trouble with Din would cause some unwanted affects upon using your element. The gem forms into your desire to use your courage to protect others. But he doesn't want you to give up on trying to work with it. He thought if he gave you a catalyst that can act as a substitute for your courageous desire while still keeping you well defended, it'll work well enough for you to figure things out." I slumped.

"How thoughtful..." I stated. But then, it dawned on me. I am his favorite after all. It was still hard to read that serpent. But he's not important at the moment. I smiled at Whistle and nodded to the others. "Thank you, girls. You are free to return to your normal routines." The four bowed before a loud crack sounded and they vanished into distortions. Thi stared at me with awe.

"So... the maids that Ouroboros summoned are actual... ponies?" she asked. I gave her a shrug in response.

"I'm not sure about it either. They took me by complete surprise last night when they popped in." I gave a nervous smile and rubbed the back of my head. "I... may have also thought that taking my mind off of what happened by giving them specific routines." Silver and Thi exchanged glances. I gave a protested wave of my hoof. "Well, it's not like I am going to be home for a while. A-and I didn't want to leave them in the place along without some means of taking care of themselves." Thi chuckled and shook her head.

"Relax, Fie. Whatever you had to do to make yourself feel better." she said, waving a hoof softly at me. I sighed and looked at the quarter staff beside me. I brushed my hoof over the etching and furrowed my look. I then reached into my hoodie pocket and withdrew the amber gem. I then placed it in the socket and the etching suddenly glowed with amber. I stared in awe as I felt a pleasant surge of energy through me. But that energy was soon shifting in the back of my mind. I gave a worried look. Did this just wake up Din?

Face the new day!

I pushed my worry aside and nodded. Now, if only I had something to holster this. It appeared to have heard me as it began to shrink into the size of a small, thin branch like figure and floated over to my back, resting comfortably before popping and vanishing. Silver Scribble rubbed his chin in thought.

"Fascinating. The gift of the World Serpent is an all too strange magic." he looked to Thi. "Almost like that club of yours." Thi pat the bat handle and nodded.

"Maybe. But now me and my girl are ready to take on anything now." she smirked and winked at me. I smiled. Thi's right. I have to face the new day. Reality is going to hit me hard. But with her by my side along with the others, I can hit it back harder. Speaking of others. I wonder if Rainbow Dash got around to contacting those two. We exited my house, trotting down the road towards the Mail Express as my thoughts flowed into my mind. Would they be okay with helping me out? I know it feels all so sudden to them. I'm not sure if they are capable of handling the task. But it'll be nice to have some moral support. Especially if Cloudchaser was there. I felt my stomach feel funny when I thought of Cloudchaser. Such a pretty mare. I nearly ran into a light post as I saw at the last moment I was walking past the Mail Express. Thi snickered at me and I flushed. I adjusted my hood and sighed, bracing myself as I levitated out the scroll. I opened the door and to my surprise, I saw Derpy Whooves along with another pony, a unicorn stallion with a chocolaty hide and white curly mane. Derpy pushed a package to a family before seeing me and beaming, waving happily.

"Quiet Fire! You're here!" She floated over to me and I smiled, returning the tight hug Derpy gave me.

"Heh, good to see you too, Derpy. How was New Years with the family?" I asked. Derpy smiled.

"It was fantastic! I even saved you some muffins! Want some?" she asked as she reached into her delivery bag and withdrew a box of blueberry muffins. I smiled and shook my head.

"Thanks, but I already had breakfast." Thi squeezed in between me and Derpy.

"Buuuut, we are happy to take some for the road." she said, taking the box with her magic and stuffing it in her saddlebag. Derpy scratched her head.

"Are you going on a trip?" she asked. I gave her a small smile, sighing after and nodding. I looked over to the stallion behind the counter, who was organizing letter.

"Sarsaparilla?" I began. The stallion looked over his shoulder and smiled.

"Ready to start work, Quiet Fire?" he asked. I trotted over to him and held up the scroll. He studied it before his jaw dropped. "That seal... it's a genuine stamp of the two sisters!" He took it in his magic and unrolled it, scanning the contents before looking over the scroll. "This... this is..." I braced myself. Sarsaparilla was technically mine and Derpy's boss. But he pulled his weight when it came to delivering mail. He smiled and ruffled my hooded mane. "Well, I can't begin to describe how amazing this news is!" Derpy floated over to us and read the scroll. She gasped and beamed at me.

"An official pardon from the princesses themselves!? Are you finally going to be a Canterlot Guard?" she asked excitedly. I rubbed my foreleg nervously, giving them a smile I hope would pass as genuine.

"N-not exactly. It's more of, I have an important mission that I need to fulfill. So... I'll be gone for a while." I said. Sarsaparilla smiled and nodded.

"I understand, Quiet Fire. Just like the oath of the Ponyville Express, we too have a duty to fulfill to the ponies of Equestria! And I can't think of a better pony who embodies that oath. Well, second best." he said. I gave a nervous chuckle. He wasn't wrong. I took my job seriously. I never had a sick day or used any vacation days. I had no reason to take vacation days. But Derpy was always employee of the month. I don't know what she does, but her commitment to her ponies of Equestria far excels mine. One day, Derpy, I'll meet your expectations. Derpy gave me another hug.

"I'm going to miss you! You better come back home safe! I've got plenty of muffins waiting for you at home." she said. I smiled and returned the hug.

"Take care you guys. I promise when it's over, I'll come back to work." I said, pulling away from Derpy. Sarsaparilla tipped his courier hat.

"Give 'em hell, kid." he said with a smile. I gave them a wave goodbye before trotting out with my companions. I found myself having a bit of bounce in my trot. I felt good. Really good! Ponyville never ceases to amaze me with how friendly and understanding some ponies are. Silver Scribble noticed my bounce.

"In a better mood, now?" he asked. I gave a bashful smile in response.

"Ehehe... just good vibes is all." I said. Thi shook her head with a smile.

"So long as you feel good about what to do next." she said. I stopped and turned to them.

"Next up is my mentor! And we are already here!" I presented the house to them. Thi cocked her head.

"Mentor, huh?" she asked with a rub of her chin. I opened the fence door and trotted up to the door. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. I heard some shuffling on the other side of the door before it opened. Namaste poked her head out and smiled. She opened the door fully and pulled me into a playful hoof noogie.

"There's my top student! Haven't heard from you in a good bit. How was New Years?" she asked. I pulled away from her and readjusted my hood. I smiled at her.

"Never better, I guess." I said. Namaste leaned against the door and crossed her forelegs over the other.

"Something happen?" she asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

"More or less yeah. I've been called to fulfill my duty to Equestria under the orders of the royal princesses." I said. Namaste beamed.

"No shit!? That's amazing, kid! Knew all that punching and kicking would come in handy." she grinned. I chuckled and nodded.

"Your lessons really helped me. But now, I'm going to have to leave town for a while. I guess you can go ahead and cancel my fights for now." I said. Namaste ruffled my mane.

"I always knew you had the potential, kid. But you know, I think I'm giving up the ring." she said. I blinked in shock.

"You? You're quitting?" I asked in a baffled tone. Namaste nodded. She looked over her shoulder and I followed her gaze. I could see her husband playing with their little colt. She then rubbed her stomach and smiled softly. 

"I gotta' draw the line somewhere. It's going to be a full house from here on out. I'm sure there's plenty of work to do for me aside from being an instructor. I could always do yoga lessons." It took me a bit to realize what she meant and I smiled brightly. I then gave her a hug and she returned it. "Don't be a stranger, Quiet Fire. My door is always welcome to you." I pulled away from her and nodded.

"Take care, Namaste." I said. I gave her a wave and she returned it as I trotted back to my friends. Thi smiled at me.

"Pretty close with your mentor, huh?" she asked. I found myself feeling quite giddy at the news she gave me. I gave Thi a smirk and wink.

"Jealous that I have friends here in Ponyville?" I asked. Thi laughed.

"Jealous of the fact my own cooking doesn't come close to your hotcakes. I could really go for some more." She said. Silver Scribble rubbed his chin.

"Don't you have a box of muffins?" He pointed out. Thi held up a hoof to him and nodded.

"Snacks for the road." she said. Silver rolled his eyes before trotting past us.

"What's next?" he asked me. I hummed in thought.

"Well, aside from just travel preparations, I'd say that's all I really need to do. Some rations and water. Maybe a small wagon just in case. I don't know how long we are going to be gone for, so we might as well have something to keep us going." I said. Silver nodded.

"Then I'll get us some camping stuff. Thi?" he looked to her. Thi blinked at her realization she was being addressed.

"Wha? Ummm... I guess I can try and get some arc ammo makings. I doubt Ponyville has a gunsmith." She said. I nodded.

"You're correct. We aren't savages here." I said. Thi nodded.

"Then arc powder formula makings it is." she said. She looked around. "Where's a curious shop here?" I cocked my head. Curious shop? Oh, she means stuff for potion making or something like that. I smiled and pointed down the road.

"Just around Sugar Cube Corner. You can't miss it. It'll have a sign that has a dragon skull etched on it." I said. Thi gave a salute before trotting off in the direction. I turned to Scribble and he shrugged.

"I know my way around Ponyville. Shouldn't take too long." he said before trotting off in the other direction. I nodded and looked around. I couldn't help but have a certain craving since everything has happened. I'm going to get myself a drink.




I entered into pub restaurant. It was small and nifty. Not a lot of ponies around for cider. It's usually packed in before night hits. The bar tender mare behind the counter looked up from cleaning a tankard and smiled.

"Welcome back, Fie. Been a couple of days." she said. I smiled and took a seat at the bar table. Shifting comfortably in the padded stool, I felt at ease. No worries here! I sighed happily and tapped the table.

"One cider please." I said. The mare gave a surprised look in a playful manner.

"Taking it easy today?" she asked as she took a clean tankard and began pouring the contents from a keg. I waved a hoof.

"Kinda. Nothing strong. Nothing less. Just a good ol' drink." I then gave her a smirk. She returned it and moved the tankard over to the gwynette ale keg and poured the contents in. She slid the tankard to me and I caught in my magic. I took a large swig as the warm and spicey drink wet my throat. I panted as I pulled away the drink. "Oh yeah, that's the good stuff!" I said. The mare wiped the counter now, leaning forward. Quite a pretty mare indeed.

"So, I hear you've been making a bit of a ruckus around town." she said. I nearly choked on my next swig of my drink. I pat my chest and looked at her.

"R-really?" I coughed. She nodded and motioned to the hologem TV hanging over head. Oh right... why wasn't I expecting that maybe the Roc attack might have been televised. Nah, no way they'll show it.

"The anchor on the screen stated that you and another pony were grabbed by the Roc. It must have been scary." she said, giving me a worried look. I smiled, the drink already working.

"Nah, I wasn't too scared. It was thanks to Thi's little preparations that we were able to get out of it." I said. The mare arched a brow at me.

"By climbing on the back of the beast and taking it down?" she stated. I choked on my drink again. The spice is strong in this one. I gave her a nervous smile.

"Did they... really televise that?" I asked. The mare flicked over to the news. The familiar anchor pony, Anchor Press, was reading a paper over the counter of a table:

"The attack on Canterlot via a Roc left many to wonder on the mysterious phenomena happening throughout Equestria. We have reports from Appleloosa to the Crystal Empire that the weather hasn't been fair to anypony. Not only that, more than Roc attacks and sudden weather changes have been occurring. Reports of strange monsters showing up on the roads have been terrorizing travelers and caravans to no end. Some ponies are calling it the end times. Others believe a dark form of magic that has been residing in our land finally stirred awake. Most are wondering as well, the return of Starswirl the Bearded, an iconic legend and hero from a thousand years prior may have some connection to the increasing monster threats. No word has been made about it as the Princesses have taken a leave of their throne to quell whatever dark forces have been gathering. In other news, the two mares who had been recently swept up in the Roc attack have appeared to be spotted accompanying the princesses to their own shopping needs. No further comment has been made as to the whereabouts of the ponies in question. What I do know, my citizens of Equestria, that our daily lives are rest assured in good hooves, thanks to the efforts of Ponyville's own resident heroes and saviors of our land. Now we will take a quick break with the important announcement."

The bartender mare looked at me expectantly. I waved a hoof.

"I mean... what was I supposed to do?" I asked, taking a small swig of my spiked cider.

"Seen accompanying the princesses? I didn't take you to be the one to mess around with royalty." she said. I slumped and tapped my tankard.

"You're right. I don't. But... something happened to me on New Years and it caused me to get involved in it all. I won't get into too much detail, but I'm going to be leaving Ponyville for a while. I figured I'd just get one or two last drinks in at my favorite venting place." I said. The bartender mare nodded.

"I understand, Fie. You've been a good friend and loyal customer to this establishment. Know that your work is appreciated here as it is anywhere else." she said. I wasn't sure how to respond to this. I've spent a lot of time here. Even got around to helping out cleaning mugs and even serving drinks on busy nights when I felt like it. I did it for free drinks of course. But I was also sweet on the current bartender mare as well. She was my interest after the last one recently, but now it seems that my heart only felt platonic emotions for her. I smiled and took a few more swigs of my drink. I then placed three bits on the counter.

"Thanks for the drink, mama." I said. The mare smiled and deposited the bits into a drawer before taking my tankard.

"Don't ever be a stranger here, Fie. You do brighten the day here." she waved at me. I blushed and waved back. I stepped out into the cold again and adjusted my hoodie over my head. I trotted down the road, heading to my next destination. I wanted to get in one last walk around the park. I hummed a small tune, finding myself feeling quite happy. Ponyville is definitely an amazing place. I've never been happier to have moved here. I trotted up to the park entrance after taking a small detour through the alleys of my neighbor's cottages. I froze a bit as a flash memory of seeing a three storied green eye of a dragon stare me down popped into my head. I shook away the thought and took a deep breath. I took a stroll around the park, my pacing slow and taking in the serene wonder of the winter world of Ponyville. I found an empty bench, dusting the snow off of it before sitting down and resting my legs under my body. I sighed and took in the sight. My eyes feel onto the spot where I met Cloudchaser and Flitter last night. I don't know why I was imagining seeing them just fly down from the sky and just start a conversation with me. Those two really did help me that time.

I sighed. You probably scared them off too, Fie. You just broke down in front of two ponies who hardly even know you. I'm sure they were just doing their moral obligation and cheering up a neighbor in need. But... they live in Cloudsdale. They only ever show up in Ponyville to visit friends or other business. They are also reserved Wonder Bolts. So, they are more likely to be at the training center. No way would they have time to look for me either. I was just a random pony. They only recognize me from their assigned tasks too. I bowed my head. I would honestly like them to be my friends. I appreciate what they did for me last night. And they seem nice enough to be around. And if Rainbow Dash doesn't manage to get them to come to the castle, I'll just have to figure something else out. I scoffed at myself. And what was I even thinking!? They have no real involvement in this whole thing. I only asked Rainbow Dash out of pure selfishness because I just wanted to get closer to one of them. I groaned and buried my head with my forelegs out of embarassment.

'Dammit, why did I even think that was a good idea...' I said. I heard a loud humming coming from my ear. I winced and rubbed my head. 'I'm not even hung over. Why am I already getting a headache?' I blinked at the realization that it was my link bud humming. I sat up and pressed my ear.

"Uhhh... hello?" I asked.

"Ahh, so that's how this works. Rainbow Dash here. Is that you Fie?" Rainbow's voice crackled on the other end. I scrunched my muzzle and tapped my ear. The signal seemed to clear.

"I hear you, but barely." I said. Wasn't Starswirl the one who said that these would provide long distant communication no matter where we are? Unless... the instability of our realm is causing some ethereal blockage... I snickered and shook my head. That's a little farfetched, even for me. But maybe...

Can. You. Hear. Me. Now? Rainbow Dash said, a little louder. I winced and rubbed my ears.

"Lower the volume a bit and we're good." I said. I heard a frustrative grumble, the strange scraping causing an unpleasant shiver down my spine.

"Ahh forget it. Look, you know how you asked me about seeing if Cloudchaser and Flitter Glider would tag along? Well, lucky for you, they had their schedule cleared. Are you sure you want them to come along? Flitter and Cloudchaser are asked to handle Wonder Bolt duties when called on."

I nodded, taking a moment to realize that she couldn't see me do so and pressed my ear.

"I'm sure. I'm certain it'll be good for two ace fliers to push themselves a little further for their Wonder Bolt brethren." I said with a smile. I heard Rainbow Dash hum in thought.

"Well, they have shown a little more improvement since yesterday. They do have a natural sense of flying ability and I know Flitter Glider has taken archery lessons. Cloudchaser also does take traditional karate lessons." she said. I perked up.

Cloudchaser knows karate!? Oh, be still, my beating heart! I then shook away the selfish thought. I should praise Flitter as well. Taking archery lessons is a neat skill to have. I'm certain Cloudchaser would also be a bit more confident and levelheaded if her sister were to tag along as well. I found myself floating a bit in the air. My hooves touched the ground and I cleared my throat.

"What if I tell you that by the end of it, they'll definitely have improved so much, they'd have to get into the Wonder Bolts. You worked just as hard when you were at the academy if I recall. You wouldn't stop boasting about it all day when you got in." I said.

"Oh? You heard that hunh..." I heard a nervous chuckle before her tone perked up. "In any case. They are here waiting at the castle for you to re-" I grit my teeth in surprise when a loud voice broke through.

"Oh, oh! I wanna' try this!" The energetic voice of Pinkie Pie broke through.

"Ow, Pinkie! Lower the voice!" Rainbow Dash retorted.

"Hehehe! Hey, hey! I bet I can sound like one of those ponies on the holo thingies!" She cleared her throat. "This just in! Rainbow Dash was last seen calling to one of the seven about two ponies who have just arrived! What adventures will await them?" Pinkie giggled, and Rainbow Dash groaned.

"Quiet Fire, this is Twilight. Have you finished with preparations?" Twilight's voice broke through. I rubbed my ear, the ringing in my ears clear as my usual hangover headaches.

"Just waiting for Thi and Scribble to finish up their own to dos' before heading back on over." I said.

"Ow! Pinkie! That's my ear you're jabbing at! Don't you have your own?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. Pinkie only giggled, whooping as well.

"Wheeeee! This is fun!" There was a loud commotion as Twilight sighed.

"Pinkie, would you settle down, you're being too... no wait! Stop!" There was a couple of grunts that followed through and the communication was cut off. I furrowed my brows in worry. I know Pinkie can be a tad over excited. But that sounded like it hurt at the end. I sighed and looked around.

"I'm going to miss this place." I said to myself. I then adjusted my hood and began to walk back to the park gate. 'Oh well. It won't be so bad. And it's not like you're leaving this place for good. You're just off on a mission that's going to take you who knows how long, and it'll be quite a journey.' I trotted down the street, seeing Scribble rolling around the corner with a small travel wagon. From what it looked like, there were already essentials and camping equipment in the back. I trotted over to him and whistled.

"You didn't hold back, did you." I stated. Silver shrugged.

"Being a multi-talented pony has a lot of bits behind it." he said. I smiled.

"I'll say. Did you see Thi while you were on the way back here?" I asked. Silver shook his head. He then looked past me and pointed. I looked over my shoulder and I smiled as I saw Thi rounding the corner. She pat something in her jacket before cantering over to us.

"Sorry for the wait. Had to get my new friend spruced up and a couple of cleaning kits along the way. I even got some wood polisher to keep Cali a little nice." She then saw Scribble's look and she rolled her eyes. "No, I also didn't just spend on myself. I got us some herbal remedies and some medical stuff just in case. I'm a dangerous archeologist. I like to have as much medical stuff on me as well as bullets." She smirked. "We're for sure going to run into some Triads out looking for me, just FYI." I nodded.

"Monsters. Triads. Evil Power Elements and who knows what else. But every pony believes we can do this. I'm sure the road will be tough, but we can manage it." I said with a confident and determined look. Silver Scribble scratched the back of his mane.

"I'll do what I can." he said. Thi smirked and brushed her snout.

"You know I got your back, girl! ThiFie on the scene!" she said confidently. I snickered.

"ThiFie?" I chuckled as we began to walk back to the castle. Thi nodded.

"You and I go way back, Fie. I figured why not give us a team up name?" she stated. I then looked to Scribble and motioned with my head to him.

"What if you and Scribble teamed up? Or me and Scribble?" I was curious to what she would come up with. An amusing way to past the time on the walk back to the castle. Thi rubbed her chin.

"Well, if me and Scribble teamed up, I'd call it Deviled Egg. A spicey mix of my fiery charm and badassery with the moral support of an egg head!" she said. Silver scrunched his muzzle.

"Cute." he said in a stoic tone. Thi frowned.

"Alright, egghead. What would you call it?" she asked. Silver looked at us from the corner of his eye.

"SilverThi. Has a classy sound to it. A tie that is silver. Great for any kind of occasion." he said matter-of-factly. Thi slumped.

"Err... I think mine sounds a bit cooler." she stated. Silver seemed to ignore her.

"As for Quiet Fire and I, I'd say-"

"Overcooked egg." I finished for him. Thi burst out laughing and I gave a coy smile to Scribble. Silver sighed.

"Yeah, sure. That'll work I guess." he said. I giggled and nudged him playfully.

"Relax, Scribble. If you want to hang with us, you gotta' learn to ease up a bit. Yeah, we may not be the best for mental health, but we are physically fit enough to handle ourselves." I said. Scribble shook his head.

"That's what I worry about." he said.




When we arrived at the castle and entered the throne room, I saw Twilight, Starlight and Trixie along with a stallion I recognized seeing on TV. What was his name again? The stallion looked mishappen. As if he hasn't combed in a day. A scraggly little beard and glasses over his vanilla coat with white forehead and forelegs. He adjusted his glasses as we came in, several books hovering around him. Twilight smiled.

"Good, you three are back! Have everything you need?" she asked. I nodded.

"Travel wagon and all." I said. Trixie smirked.

"Ahh, a good ol' wagon to handle all your daily needs." she said. "Obviously, my idea of course." Starlight rolled her eyes and Twilight gave an annoyed look. Something tells me Twilight still held a small little grudge against Trixie despite giving her a second chance.

"Rrriiiight. To the point then." Twilight said. She levitated six scrolls out on the middle of the floor. "I do wish we still had the map here. But Starswirl is going to use it to monitor and keep us up to date with any changes happening in Equestria. Apparently, he got it to work enough that it can pick up certain spots where those creepy monsters have been showing up." I cocked my head.

"So... you saw what the monsters looked like then?" I asked. Twilight nodded, giving me a concerned look.

"Fluttershy on her way to get her own monument encountered several of them. She came out without a scratch of course. But the event kinda' led to Luna having to watch over a bit while she slept." Twilight said. I blinked. That reminded me.

"Hold up. There was one theory I think we forgot to mention. Princess Celestia and Luna stated their magic was going on a little fritz ever since Starswirl has been pulled out of Limbo and Ouroboros began showing up. I have a feeling it's because of the instability of the ethereal stream of where we draw our magic. But, when Din showed up and nearly attacked you all, the princess's magic began to work again. What happened there?" I asked. Silver cleared his throat.

"We believe that when Din showed herself, she broke whatever disruption that was blocking the princesses's magic. While you were passed out, one of my magic detecting runes read that there were signs of a disturbance around us and it shattered when Din showed up." he said. I blinked.

"Magic detecting runes?" I asked. Silver reached back into his saddle bag and pulled out a purple crystal-like object. It began to hum and glow as if it was breathing.

"This crystal has the magical property of reading the ethereal stream. In fact, it is the very solidified concept of what the ethereal stream could be. It reads back with a small rune and glow. If it spins wildly, there is strong magic in the air around us. If it blinks and displays a clear rune, that means there is normal readings. But when the rune distorts and crackles, it tells us there is a disturbance and some blockage in the area." he said. Thi admired the crystal.

"No kidding? Where did you even find that?" she asked. Silver Scribble pocketed the crystal in his saddle bag.

"I did some traveling in my scholarship and I was on site at a recently recovered dig to do some on scene studying. I found an entire vein of them inside a small opening of one of the walls. It took me a few months of studying to figure it out. I decided to keep a small piece as a tool and token of the successful study." he explained. Thi furrowed her brows. She must be thinking if it had to be one of her old relic hunts. She seemed to shrug off the thought and turned to Twilight.

"So then, where do we begin in search of these other six?" she asked. The stallion cleared his throat.

"From what we studied; it appears that the points of interest are in several areas of Equestria that are populated with only two being not so in familiar areas. Those would take some time to look for. You can start with whichever you think is easiest." he said. Thi rubbed her chin.

"And you are?" she asked. The stallion adjusted his glasses.

"I'm Sunburst. I'm the Crystal Empire's head wizard and crystaller. Though... there's not much for me to do as a crystaller anymore, so I just tend to read up on things and just show up to mandatory celebrations." he said. Silver Scibble seemed to perk up in interest.

"Wizard you say? Does that mean you have learned and harnessed magic that most ponies struggle with?" he asked. "Like on par with Starswirl?" Sunburst opened his mouth to say something but stopped and winced.

"Err... well..." he began. Starlight chimed in.

"What Sunburst is trying to say that he's been so busy with other stuff that he hasn't had time to really use them. And that there is no need to use them at the moment either. Right?" she said. I saw Starlight give him a small wink. Sunburst adjusted his glasses and smiled.

"Uh-yeah! That's exactly what I was going to say." he said. Silver hummed in thought and shrugged.

"Hope we aren't too late to the party!" a voice said. We looked back to see Rainbow Dash land in front of us. She gave a salute. "Just like you asked, Fie. Cloudchaser and Flitter. They uhh... kinda' got lost in the castle so I had to find them a bit." My heart soared when I saw Cloudchaser walk in with her sister. Both ponies were looking around in awe.

"So this is what it is like to be in a castle!" Cloudchaser marveled. Flitter smiled.

"It's amazing! It looked smaller on the outside!" she gasped. Their eyes then fell onto us, and I saw them give me a friendly smile and wave. I gave a bashful wave back. I caught Thi rolling her eyes at me and I gave her a nervous smile. Rainbow Dash floated over to us as Cloudchaser and Flitter stood next to us.

"Gotta' be honest. It was a complete surprise to be called here of all places." Cloudchaser said. "RD caught us up to speed. What's the plan?" Twilight nodded and motioned to the six scrolls in front of us.

"These scrolls here, as Sunburst has stated, each contain a mention to a point of interest in Equestria. I recommend you start with the one that is easiest to handle. After that, you can move onto the next one. It should give us a clue about where to look." she said. "Taking an example out of Quiet Fire's trial. It could even probably show us who to look for." Starlight raised a hoof.

"I uhh... think I also have another idea of how they can find out if its' a host to a power element." She stated, pointing to her eye. "If you look closely at Quiet Fire's eyes, they are swirling with magic. Her's is like a burning flame. Perhaps a good tell is their eyes. If you can catch a good look, you might see something in their eyes that'll give it away." Twilight smiled.

"That's not a bad idea. But remember what Ouroboros said. It could be any creature. It could probably even be something as dangerous as an Ophiotaurus." Twilight said. Rainbow scratched her mane.

"An Ophio what now?" she asked. Silver Scribble chimed in.

"An Ophiotaurus. Half bull, half snake. They are native to deep woodlands. Very dangerous and territorial. Some of the Hunters I've worked with have been severely wounded when hunting one. No pony knows exactly what they are capable of as the hunters couldn't see it coming. But, if my mythology accounts are correct, killing one and burning its' entrails via a rite ritual will grant the one with the rite to slay gods." he said. "But that's just a myth. Again, no pony really knows what Ophiotauruses are capable of. If we ever meet one, we'd best steer clear of it." Thi rubbed her chin in thought. Silver sighed.

"Maybe it will help in injuring Ouroboros, but I doubt it. Again, no pony knows if it is true or not." Silver must have read her mind well enough. Thi shrugged.

"Worth a shot." she said. Twilight cleared her throat.

"Regardless, this is going to be a daunting task. We have until the Summer Solstice to gather all seven and figure out how we can return stability to our realm. None of us knows what'll happen afterwards." she looked to us. "You are very vital to this mission, Fie. And with your friends to help you, I'm sure you will come out successful." I rubbed the back of my head.

"Th-thanks, princess. I... never thought one would put so much faith in me." I said with what I hope was enough humbleness. Twilight levitated the scrolls to me, which I took in my magic. Thi squeezed in next to me to look over the scrolls. She then beamed and pointed to the very first one in the stack. I didn't even get a chance to look through them all.

"How about that one! It states that there is one near Appleloosa." She read. "The thunderous cry of warriors shall call forth the carriers. Journey to the west, to find this test." I blinked and looked at her.

"How do you know it's near Appleloosa?" I asked. Thi slumped.

"Duh? It's the only place out in the west that has any remote civilization. And the Red Canyons is where the tribes are located. The thunderous cries of warriors. The buffalo tribe are loud and are tough warriors. Journey to the west. Appleloosa lies to the west of us." she explained, scratching her head. “I’m unsure of the middle passage. Shall call forth the carriers… hmmm.”  Silver Scribble hummed.

"Didn't take you for one who understands poetry." he said. She tapped her horn and grinned.

"I may have flunked out of CSGU, but I wasn't that dumb. Part of being an archeologist is understanding poetry for clues. I passed literature for sure." she boasted. I rubbed my chin.

“Well, if you think Appleloosa is the easiest to understand right now, I guess that’s where we are headed.” I said. Flitter clopped her hooves excitedly.

“I’ve always wanted to go to Appleloosa!” She beamed. Cloudchaser rolled her eyes playfully.

“I doubt you want to go there for the rodeo.” She said. Flitter shook her head.

“It’s the winter. There is no rodeo.” She said.

“Y-yeah, I get that. I was trying to-“ Cloudchaser began but was interrupted by Flitter.

“Buuuut, I do know that the best archer from Cloudsdale retired out there! Sharp Eye! I’d so want her autograph!” She then blinked and gave a bashful smile. “O-of course, this isn’t a vacation. I know that.” Twilight giggled.

“It’s okay, Flitter. We have plenty of time to do some other things. Of course, our top priorities are to find the seven. We have six months before the Summer Solstice. Hopefully, we’d already have things figured out.” She said. Cloudchaser sighed and shrugged.

“Alright. I guess we can make a few stops. We have to look around anyway.” She said. Flitter squeed. Cloudchaser then looked to me. “I’ll admit, I’m kinda’ surprised you’d decide for us to tag along. Are you sure we are great fit for this?” She asked. I blushed, realizing that it was out of selfish want. But some thought on the way here made me realize. Cloudchaser is trying to get her own act together. Just like me. She knows what to expect of herself and improve it. And Flitter seems to be contempt with her position in life. I’m certain she needs some more excitement. She’d also really help with keeping Cloudchaser levelheaded. They may not realize it, but when I noticed them last night, Flitter is the voice of reason between the two. And considering me and Thi don’t necessarily have the best thought out ideas, it’d be nice to have somepony who can make us think about it a little more. I smiled and nodded.

“You two will certainly help. I just know it.” I said. Flitter gave me an appreciative nod.

“We’ll do our best.” She said.

“You better do more than your best!” Rainbow Dash said, suddenly taking a commanding tone. Cloudchaser and Flitter turned and stood at attention. “You both were picked specifically for this job. You want to push yourself a little further? By all means. But just remember, that should never come at the expense of those you care about. Wonder Bolts protect and serve this land with bravery and valor. This is a chance to prove yourselves that you can keep up with the best! Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Ma’am!” Both said in unison and a salute. Rainbow Dash smiled and saluted back. She then turned to me.

“They’re all yours.” She said. Thi chuckled.

“Still need to break that tie, Dash. Hope you are ready for it when we get back.” She smirked challengingly at her. Rainbow Dash smirked and returned the look.

“You’re on!” She said. I giggled. I was feeling very strange but good vibes from this. As everypony chatted amongst themselves, I could hear a distant shifting in the back of my mind. I blinked once and found myself standing in a bitch black void. I turned around to see Din, resting herself on her belly with her chin over her forelegs. She eyed me quietly. Then, an evil grin creeped across her muzzle.

I’m looking forward to besting my sisters. Don’t disappoint me again, vessel. I’ll be watching. I took a moment to quell my breathing. I then gave her a stoic look and turned to her, stomping my hoof.

‘I’ll be ready this time. You have my solemn promise on that.” I said with a venomous tone. Din cackled and narrowed her eyes challengingly at me.

For your own sake, my little pony. You’d best catch me at a better mood.

I blinked again and found myself back in the room. It was as if no time had passed. The chatter came to a conclusion as my companions looked to me.

“Well, Fie? Are we ready to go?” Thi asked. I nodded softly, a little bothered by seeing Din awake. But I ignored the thought. Face the new day, Quiet Fire.  I stood up and began walking towards the castle exit.

“Yeah. Let’s go.” I said with a determined look and smile.




We waved goodbye to Twilight and her friends as we began making our way out of Ponyville, heading westward. Cloudchaser and Flitter floated on either side of the wagon while Thi and I walked next to Silver Scribble, who was pulling the wagon. It was a small travel wagon. It wouldn’t be able to fit all of us and the camping gear. It wasn’t until we hit a crossroad some several miles outside of Ponyville that Thi brought up the question.

“Why couldn’t we just take the train?” She asked. I was scanning the map as I spoke.

“I don’t want a repeat of the ice element attacking us. Risk hurting more ponies and perhaps all locomotive transportation travel. Hate to say it, but we need to just hoof it for now. With any luck, hopefully we find the ice one early and be able to use the train then.” I said as I made a small note of where we were and scanning the wintery valley.

“So, it’s true then that the train was indeed attacked by a monster?” Cloudchaser spoke. I nodded.

“Most likely the power element of ice. I caught a glimpse of a nasty pair of eyes looking in on me and Thi before it attacked.” I stated as I pointed in the direction of where we need to go. We walked further and further down the road, Ponyville now a distant town in the valley. Flitter scanned the horizon and furrowed her brows.

“Didn’t the news say that monsters have been showing up and attacking travelers?” She asked. I looked over to the direction she was looking and gasped. We stopped in our tracks as we saw a decrepit wagon on the side of the road. This was no break down and abandon. The claw marks and signs of struggle showed it was indeed an attack. Thi darted her eyes, being aware of everything around us as I went down to check. Upon further examining the site, I could see scuff prints as well as hoof prints. There was also some small hints of blood in the snow. I leaned down and brushed my hoof softly over the ground. Recently fresh. This must have just happened not too long ago. And the blood was fresh as well. I looked up and found the blood trail leading away from the site.

“Thi, come here for a second.” I called out. I heard Thi crunch through the snow and over to me as I scanned the area.

“Yeesh, not a pleasant sight. Guess it’s safe to say the monsters are pretty ruthless.” She said. I followed the blood trail only a few steps over the hill and gasped. Thi followed behind me and clicked her tongue, her loom grim. “At least it’s safe to say a power element goon didn’t do this.”

In front of us was a massive hole. Way bigger than I thought a hole could be. I furrowed my brows and looked to Thi.

“Wasn’t there a rumor about a Malworf in the area?” I asked. Thi nodded.

“This close to Ponyville too.” She said with concern. I turned and headed back to the wagon, seeing Cooudchaser and Flitter descend from the sky. They must have saw what we were looking at from a different viewpoint. The look they gave us told me it was exactly that. Thi motioned with her head upon facing Silver. “Might want to call it into your M.E.S.S. buds. That caravan was attacked by something big and possibly lives underground.” She said. Silver looked grim.

“Then it is as I feared. Not only is the destabilization of our ethereal stream is being affected, it also appears to be affecting the ecological wildlife. Malworfs are supposed to hibernate in winter.” He sighed. “It’ll be some time before the hunters can act. I can only jot this down and mail it at some point. If we can even get to the next closest post office.” I blinked and pointed down the road.

“There is a small pit stop along the way that has a post office. It’s small but I’ve had to pick up a couple of things from there before.” I said. Silver seemed to smile softly.

“Blessed we be to have a courier on our side.” He said. I narrowed my eyes at him, before chuckling.

“Good. But you can always improve.” I said. Silver shrugged, leaving the rest of my companions to exchange glances. As we continued to walk further down the road, I couldn’t help but think of the worst possible thought upon inspecting that site. There had to have been a fatality. The trail leads into the hole. I shuddered at the thought of a pony being dragged under, lifeless and possibly a meal. Do Malworfs even eat ponies? I kicked myself in the conscious and shook away the thought. No way. It probably injured itself when attacking the caravan. Maybe the pony got away and it only retreated upon being hurt. I’m hoping that’s the case.

The grey, snowy winter wonderland around us was quiet. Only the squeaking sound of the wagon wheels and the flapping of Flitter and Cloudchaser’s wings accompanied us. For a few more miles, we were quite alert. The valley was expansive. Only valley creatures popped up every now and then on our way forward. We’ve even passed a couple of travelers, who greeted us with nods or ignored us entirely. Thi was especially suspicious of the ones that were quiet and paid us no mind.

It made me wonder how badly her travels have gotten her paranoid. I can’t really blame her. If she is being hunted by the Triad, I say she has every right to be alert. We made it to the pit stop with the angel beams shining through the murky clouds. I sighed as I sat in the back of the wagon, helping myself to a thermos of hot chocolate. I looked ahead at how much of the valley we traversed. The day was nearly over and Ponyville was becoming more and more distant. I grumbled softly, already missing home. I then felt something cold rest against my cheek and I yelped a bit.

I looked up and saw Cloudchaser giving me a chuckle.

“Just making sure you aren’t going to set things on fire.” She said with a smile. I bowed my head. She winced and sat down next to me. “Too soon?” She asked. I sighed and held out my hoof towards Ponyville.

“It hasn’t been a day and I already miss home.” I said. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

“Oh? I guess I can kinda’ see that. Home is definitely a nice place to be at right now. Enjoying the serene snow and seasonal stuff.” She said. She sighed and leaned forward. “I uhh… want to say thank you.” I looked out from under my bangs, my face going hot. “I’m not… really good with words. But Flitter convinced me to do this. I want to say thank you, for giving me and my sister a chance to prove ourselves to Rainbow Dash. Or the Wonder Bolts specifically. It has always been my dream to get in as much as RD. But… of course there was a time in my life where I just kinda’ stopped. Like I just… well… my sister put it nicely as ‘lazy’.” I took a small sip of my coco, listening intently, but doing my best to not make so much eye contact. My heart was beating rapidly. She then smiled.

“Flitter has always done her best to push me and motivate me to be the top. She excelled in young fliers academy. I once was the top, but I guess all my pride and ignorance cost me so much. But I was okay with it. I still kept myself afloat and managed to push myself enough to be in the reserves.” I listened to her with stark interest, my face still red. “But being in the reserves gave me just enough conditioning to stop trying again. And it was like that for a while. I… think I may have unintentionally held Flitter back. She’s an amazing flier and the fact she got herself to be behind a desk in the reserves…” her expression dropped to contemplative. I gave her a worried look now. She then snickered and ruffled her own man as she sat back up. “Ahh, listen to me drone on! I should just be happy for the opportunity. So yeah… thanks for allowing us to come along. I swear we won’t let you down. I can handle myself if we are in a scrap.” She said. I instinctively stopped her by putting a hoof on her shoulder. She looked at me quizzically. I froze up and immediately shot my hoof back, brushing my bangs away and taking a timid sip of my coco.

“I-it’s okay to vent to me you know. I-I did it to you two randomly so… it’s only fair, right?” I squeaked a bit. Cloudchaser hummed in though as she looked towards Ponyville. She then laughed and gave a casual hoof wiggle in dismissal.

“Maybe. That was kinda’ outta’ the blue. But that’s okay. We did kinda’ crash land in front of you… I think.” She scratched her mane. “Everything was kinda’ a blank then. Until I ran into Flitter.” She shrugged. Thi then sat down beside me, making me jump. She levitated a sandwich in front of her, already half eaten.

“It’s going to take us at least three days to get there by hoof. Know any good places to stop that won’t get us attacked at night?” She asked. I took a deep breath to calm my beating heart before thinking about it. She grinned at Cloudchaser and held up the sandwich. “Want a bite?” Cloudchaser eyed it before shrugging and taking a bite out of it. She gave a pleasant look as she chewed before swallowing.

“Mmm! What’s in it?” She asked. Thi brushed her snout with a hoof coolly.

“My own recipe. Fie here can make a mean hotcake. But I can make a badass sandwich.”  She rolled her hoof. “It’s sautéed hay with some spices thrown in. Not a lot. Just enough to give it a good kick.” She explained. Cloudchaser licked her lips.

“Wow. I have to try one of your hotcakes if Thi can make a good sandwich.” She said. Thi gave a smirk at me and I narrowed my eyes at her. What are you up too? She ripped the sandwich into half before giving it to Cloudchaser, who happily dug into it. Thi waved the sandwich in front of me.

“Want some too?” She asked. I softly pushed the sandwich away.

“I think that kind of sandwich mixed with hot coco wouldn’t blend well.” I said. Thi shrugged and took one big bite of her sandwich, chewing happily. I sighed and got off the wagon. I trotted around to the front to see Silver writing in his journal. I then saw Flitter fidgeting with a bow. It was a yew bow. Curved and light enough for her to wield. At least, that’s what it looked like when I observed it. I rubbed my chin. This maybe a good chance to get to know Flitter as well. I trotted over to them and gave a nervous wave. Silver Scribble didn’t pay much mind, but Flitter smiled as she looked up from her bow tweaking.

“Heya, Fie. Is it alright to call you Fie?” She asked. I nodded.

“My friends usually call me that. So, go ahead.” I said coolly. She gave a pleased look before tugging the bow string. I cocked my head and pointed to the bow.

“I uhh… overheard Rainbow Dash that you take archery lessons?” I asked, trying to make it sound like I didn’t specifically ask for them. Oh, who am I kidding. Rainbow probably already told them. Flitter nodded.

“I wanted to partake in the Equestrian games. Unfortunately, my bow broke and they didn’t have any spares. So, I ended up getting disqualified.” She slumped and sighed. I quickly changed the subject.

“I also hear you are a great flier.” I said. She nodded again.

“I take it Cloudchaser vented to you?” She asked with a coy arch of her brow. I flushed and cleared my throat.

“M-maybe a little…” I said. Flitter laughed and waved a hoof.

“I’m only teasing. I’m the one that told her to thank you anyway. So, if she said her part. I’ll say mine. Thanks for giving us a chance to prove ourselves to Rainbow Dash. We may know her outside of Ponyville,  but she’s a very strict captain. I guess it’s fair though. She worked her flank off to be a Wonder Bolt. So, if she can work herself to the bone to get there, then me and my sis can as well.” I sighed quietly in relief. Nice save, Quiet Fire. Thanks me! I cleared my throat, almost giving away my hoof bump in the air by stretching.

"So... you handle the bow. Does Cloudchaser... know any fighting... stuff?" I asked, trying not to sound desperate to know more about her. Flitter nodded.

"She's really good with karate. Black belt and three-time world champion. If only she took her Wonder Bolt stuff seriously. It's almost as if she can't decide to be a martial arts champion or an ace Wonder Bolt. Why not both?" she asked, more to herself. I cocked my head. I then, thought about it.

"Maybe... she has her own doubts about doing both. One or the other would require a lot of attention, but if it doesn't interest her to some degree, she may want to focus on the other thing she likes. Maybe, she's finding it hard to balance between the two? Hince why she maybe content with staying in the reserves." I explained with a rub of my chin. Flitter looked at me with awe. I realized what I had said and coughed, avoiding eye contact. "J-just a theory..." I said quickly. Silver shrugged as he flipped through his journal pages.

"No, that sounds about as much as a pony who has doubts of herself. The only way she can really figure it out is to break her own shackles. Both are tied to one or the other's interest. Most would decide to pick with one and stick with it. But she likes doing both, so picking and choosing one or the other is a tough choice. She can do both. It'll just require a lot of commitment." he said. I narrowed my eyes at Scribble while Flitter gave him the same look she gave me. Scribble then glanced up to us from his journal without moving his head. "I run an ecology and study group with a lot of ponies involved on monsters in my free time while handling my scholar duties to the princesses. Take what you can with that information." I slumped. What a very strange pony.
> Chapter 13: Call of the Wild West
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 13: Call of the Wild West


The last two days haven’t been entirely uneventful, save for several little detours and mishaps. On day one, we managed to stop after several more miles from the rest stop we were at and set up camp off the side of the road and a little further into the wooded areas. Scribble did some scouting and found that only deer and small woodland critters have been through the area. Leave it to the scholar/monster hunting pony. Me and Flitter gathered firewood while Cloudchaser and Thi set up the remaining stuff. Scribble was going to be cooking for us. I got to know Flitter a little more. We seemed to have talked for ages, gathering up firewood as we did so. I found out she was recognized by several prodigy archers who trained since foalhood that her skills were that of the great Robin Woodchipper. An old pony's tale about a woodland lumberjack who had cut down multiple trees with one arrow and helped made a lot of the construction company's bits in material. He would then later gather up his jolly ponies and raid the very same companies they sold the trees to build shelters for the homeless. They already made enough money to feed themselves and the homeless. It was shelter that mattered. I found the story to be interesting and completely different than the usual old pony's tales I heard about. Flitter even gave me a small demonstration of her skills.

She asked me to pluck some pinecones from the ground and toss them up. She adjusted her stance, showing amazing balance on her hind legs which I thought I was good at. Goes to show that I'm not the only one who can balance themselves. Though, unlike her, I could travel on two legs if I wanted too. It hurts, but I can get to the ice cream parlor and get home to and back while catching plenty of gawking ponies to stare at me. I felt a little embarrassed at the thought now because dumb me thought it would impress the mares. Of course, it'd scare them away. Ponyville ponies are adorably skittish. I levitated three pinecones in the air and spun them around my head. She fashioned some wooden stake arrows out of some of the fallen branches and took aim. Well, this'll be interesting. No feathers to help with trajectory. I smiled and then tossed one up. I blinked once and the pinecone was gone. Only a loud hiss and thunk behind me was all I could register. I blinked again in dumbfoundedness before looking back. I gaped as I saw that the pinecone was impaled to a tree with the makeshift stick arrow wedged firmly into the tree. I whistled and turned back to her with an impressed smile.

"Not bad." I said. Flitter smiled and flicked her mane aside with a hoof. I then smirked and spun the two remaining pinecones around me. Flitter caught my smirk and quickly readied herself. Knocking an arrow, I then tossed up both pinecones in the air. I have never seen a pony so agile. Flitter flapped her wings once and kicked off the ground, bouncing off the tree and released her arrow while in the middle of a flip. Both pinecones were impaled into the trunk of the tree. I gapped and stared in awe. Flitter landed nimbly on her hooves and brushed herself off, giving a pleased look. I now felt better about myself. Flitter was definitely a good pick to bring along. What a lucky choice in judgement. Definitely not because I thought she would be just the voice of reason for her sister, who I'm honestly looking forward to seeing on the way back. My heart was feeling funny at the thought. Flitter waved her hoof in front of me.

"You okay?" she asked with an arch of her brow. I snapped out of my stupor and gave a smile, gathering up the firewood as quickly as I could.

"Yup! All good! Definitely wasn't thinking... about... somepon- other things! Yup, just totally normal things! You get those too, right?" I asked as I danced around her awkwardly. Flitter cocked her head and scratched her mane quizzically.

"I... guess so?" she replied. She holstered her bow and picked up her own stack of firewood before following me back to the camp. We tossed them down into the circle of stones. Scribble took out one of his fire runes and crushed it gently in his hooves. He then blew into his clasped hooves and a small throw of flame burst out, catching the dried leaves and sticks on fire. When that happened, I felt a sudden peak of interest and found the fire fascinating. The feeling went away when he placed a small cooking pot over the fire and began to get to work on cooking hot potato soup. I shook away my daze and furrowed my brows worriedly. Cloudchaser took a seat next to Flitter while Thi sat next to me. We chatted a bit more (I had pulled out a couple of gwynette ales from my own personal stash to loosen up a bit) and I explained to Thi that Flitter was quite the sharpshooter. Thi smirked and pat her jacket. Flitter arched a brow.

"Sharpshooter, eh? Wanna' go a round of target practice?" she asked. Flitter pat her chest pridefully.

"Only if you feel like giving up your second helping of soup." she challenged. Thi grinned and stood up. I watched with concern while I took a swig of my ale as the two moved away from the camp. I noticed one of my bottles was floating away and I balked.

"Wha? Hey! I'm going to drink that!" I protested. Thi withdrew her firearm and smacked the bottle cap skillfully off of the ale. She took a long and deep chug of the drink. My jaw dropped along with everypony's amazement. When she drained the bottle, she pulled away with a satisfied pant and belch before levitating the bottle placing it quite a ways down on a fallen tree. Thi kissed the side barrel of the gun, not facing in the direction of the target. She twirled the gun and aimed without taking a stance. A loud crack and a thin, bright blue bolt shot out and shattered the bottle. I gapped. That was at least 30 meters away without taking into the account the wind and even properly aiming. She twirled the gun again and blew on the smoking barrel. She then gave a slight bow and flourish of her hoof.

"After you." she said with a smirk. Flitter shook her head to snap out of her amazement before humming. She quickly fashioned an arrow from a stick. Thi watched with interest as the pegasus took her stance, knocking an arrow and looked to her hooves. The bottle cap from the ale shone from the fire's light. She smirked and with a deft swipe of her hindleg, kicked the bottle cap into the air and with quick release, there was loud whizzing sound as the arrow impaled into the fallen tree, knocking off the broken bottle. Thi cocked her head slightly before trotting over to the arrow. We watched as she tried to unwedge the arrow, but it appeared to be stuck in there. She then balked and turned back to Flitter, grinning from ear to ear. "Hot damn, girl. I think I found another drinking buddy." Flitter blushed but shook her head.

"S-sorry. I don't drink alcohol. B-but I don't mind softer variants of it." she said. We heard Cloudchaser whoop and cheer for Flitter. I smiled as Thi walked back with the arrow in tow after taking a bit to unwedge it. I saw the bottle cap glinting halfway down the shaft of the arrow. Flitter had an amazing hobby. Thi stuck the arrow by the fire and nudged me playfully.

"I can safely say, you had one option correct." she then looked over to Cloudchaser, who was congratulating her sister enthusiastically. Thi gave me a serious look. "You know this isn't a game, right? Your very life is at stake and the whole world depends on you and six others. We can't be bringing in ponies who shouldn't be involved." I looked at her quizzically before realizing what she was getting at. I flushed bright red and waved a hoof.

"I-It wasn't just for that reason..." I stated. Thi gave me a I-don't-buy-it look. I sighed and made a quick glance over to Cloudchaser. They were pretty preoccupied with Scribble as they had asked him what he wrote down in his journal. I spun around on my log seat and Thi followed suite. "Okay, okay. I... may have had a selfish desire mixed in with it. But I promise I wasn't going to let anything bad happen to them." Thi sighed frustratedly.

"Fie, a lot of ponies are counting on us. And that's only a few we know. Everycreature else has no clue. And what's worse is that Starswirl doesn't mind killing you if he feels our method isn't up to standards. A legend made that an idea. We have to get your element under control. You know I'm only addressing this because I don't want to see any more heartache from you." she said sternly. I sighed and bowed my head. I kicked the ground with my hind hoof and nodded pathetically.

"I know... it's just... she makes me feel funny and I... wasn't thinking properly. She and Flitter did help me when I stormed off from the castle. And they didn't have to stick around and listen. But they did. It wasn't just a selfish reason of a personal desire. I felt that having those two would... help me build up my courage more." I looked at Thi. "My element is based on my courageous desire to protect my friends and the creatures of these lands. Which, in hindsight, is pretty conflicting due to the sentient being behind it being evil. But that's beside the point." Thi arched a brow.

"I hope your point isn't using them as an excuse to put them in danger so you can better control your power." she said bluntly. I balked.

"N-no! That isn't... that's not... Thi, I swear, I wasn't intending to put them in danger!" I glanced over my shoulder as I saw them looking towards me from raising my voice. I gave a nervous laugh and waved to them. "J-just going over some bugs and making sure they are safe!" I said with a feigned smile. The three exchanged glances. I turned back to Thi and whispered now. "Thi, I know I am making a huge gamble on bringing them along, but Flitter and Rainbow Dash has vouched for Cloudchaser. You seem okay with Flitter. And despite you being annoyed with Scribble, you don't seem to mind him being with us." I said. Thi shrugged.

"Scribble can hold his own and he did. Remember the Triad attack with the princesses? I know he was the one that did that. You told the princesses to keep their barriers up and you are terrible with arcane. It only made sense that egg head would have something to back up his... err..." she scratched her mane. "I'm not sure what to call that kind of attitude. But after that, I knew he was okay to be a choice." I sighed and groaned.

"Urgh... I'm sorry, Thi... When you put it like that, yeah, I made a grave error in my judgement. But... let's give her a chance to prove herself." I said. Thi sighed and rubbed her muzzle.

"I'm not the one you should be apologizing too. When the opportunity rears its' ugly head, I won't hold back. Neither should you. And I expect the others to do the same." she said sternly. She then turned around and stood up from the log, stretching. "Welp! I'm going to catch some Zs." Scribble pointed at a hot bowl of soup.

"You sure you don't want to eat your soup first?" he asked. Thi looked between him and the bowl. She then scrunched her muzzle and levitated it over to her as she crawled into our tent. I sighed and threw my hood over my head. I was pathetic. I felt awful. Thi had every right to call me out on it. I'm such an idiot. I shut my eyes tight and groaned. I then heard somepony walking over to me and place a bowl next to me. I peeked out from under my hood and saw a hot bowl of soup. I looked up to see Cloudchaser smiling at me.

"Stomach hurting from lack of food?" she asked. "I'm sure the bugs will be okay without your supervision." I gave another embarrassed groan and buried my face into my knees. Oh, goddesses, why do I do this to myself? Sleep that night wasn't the best. On day two, after packing up and heading out, Thi suggested I pull the wagon to give Scribble a bit of a break, despite Scribble not seeming to mind pulling the wagon. I sighed and bowed my head as the wagon trudged along while Thi trotted ahead of me. Flitter and Cloudchaser were casually floating over the wagon, conversing with Scribble.

"So, you use these little stone things that you crush in your hooves and just release the magic in them?" Cloudchaser asked. Scribble shifted and I guess he nodded.

"I made them myself. Quite easy, actually. I have little papers that have small etchings of the runes on them. I take a bit of magic powder and sprinkle it on the rocks. The shape of the rune awakens the magic and all I have to do is crush it." he said. Flitter spoke.

"So, are you just throwing out the powder then?" she asked. Again, Scribble shifted.

"More or less. The powder washes over my hooves and forelegs and I just flick it off of me. Whatever magic rune that I use, the powder takes that form of magic." he explained. Cloudchaser whistled.

"Impressive. Do they work if somepony else tries it?" she asked. I too was curious about this, and I looked over my shoulder to see Scribble toss a rock up to her. She caught it after juggling it a bit. She blinked. Scribble pointed out into the valley.

"Crush it in your hooves and you'll see the magic wash over you. You then just pretend that you are letting go of a hoof full of dirt." he said. Cloudchaser looked at the rock curiously. She then crushed it in between her hooves and they began to glow with a bright blue aura. She examined her hooves and laughed.

"Cool!" she said in pure amazement. Flitter was also showing the same impression as her sister. Cloudchaser grinned and did a pitching motion. A blob-ish orb hurled out into the field and then splashed into the snow. Water? Cloudchaser did a small flourish of her hoof, pretending to be a kung fu pony before tossing out her hoof and spray of water shot out quite a good amount of distance into the valley. I was amazed as well. This pony maybe weird, but Scribble knew his stuff. That made it feel even worse when I saw the pure joy on Cloudchaser's face. I sighed and focused back on the road. Thi was casually twirling her bat in her magic as she scanned the valley ahead of us. She clearly wanted me to learn a bit of humility in my judgement. But... this did give me something to think about. How can I prove to Thi and to Cloudchaser myself that she is just as capable as everypony else here? It'll take more than gusto and dumb bravery. I thought about it a little more and beamed as I came to the conclusion. Namaste did say that a sparring partner was the best choice to make or break yourself. And no, I will not follow what my mom did to me. I need to gauge how much Cloudchaser knew of Karate. I'll be her 'dummy' and will just counter and defend against her. Take a bit easy to see if she'll put as much effort into it. We'll go from there after. We made quite a bit of ways down the valley trail, making another turn at a fork in the road. It wasn't as common to see stranded or abandoned wagons and caravans. But in the past hours we were walking, we couldn't help but notice an increasing amount of them.

We had to move some abandoned wagons from the road that looked like a recent travel troupe passing by. Everypony was thinking the same thing I was as we moved them aside. Where was everypony? It looked so recent. Like, not even thirty minutes recent. Where did they go? Thi was on high alert. Flitter and Cloudchaser scanned the air from a bird's eye view while Scribble kept a look out on the ground level. There wasn't a single trace of any struggle. We had also expected the blockade to be a trap set up by thieves. Believe it or not, ponies are just as dangerous as creatures from the Everfree. The brigands out in the valley don't have the same moral obligations you'd find in Ponyville or any of the other traveled roads. But if that was the case, why was all the stuff still there? Surely, they would have made it off with a big haul. There were no hoofprints aside from the ones we were passing from the road onward. It's like they just vanished into thin air. Something was not setting right with me. I poked the back of my mind to see if Din would react to anything here, but all was quiet in the noggin'. And for good measure, Scribble checked his ethereal reader crystal. It was a normal, glowing hum and clear rune. We made it through the wooded area without so much hassle after that. But we kept our guards up just in case.

When we made it several more miles down the road, we decided to stop and rest a bit. I took a swig of my water canister and flicked the snow off of my hoodie. I sighed and looked boredly to the valley on the side of the wagon. Thi and Scribble decided to scout around to see if there were any signs of... well... anything that isn't just valley creatures or scenery. Flitter was messing with her bow in the wagon while Cloudchaser was up in the air, doing some maneuvers. She said she needed to keep herself tempered so she could be ready on the fly. After five minutes have passed, she finally came down and stretched her wings.

"Well, nothing eventful going on right now. I could really go for some snacks." she said. I hummed in thought, looking around. This is a good place as any. I pushed myself off of the wagon and walked over to her, who was accepting one of the muffins Derpy made for us. She was about to take a bite when she saw me. "Hey, Fie? Doing alright?" she asked. I felt my heartbeat rapidly and adjusted my hood to hide my blushing face.

"Uhh... well... Cloudchaser, there is something I've been meaning to do and ask of you while we are out here." I said. Oh, goddesses, why does it sound like I'm about to confess to her!? No, Fie. Focus. You have to do this. You have to prove to Thi that these ponies can handle themselves. Face the day. I took a moment to gather myself before putting on a stoic face. I then looked to Cloudchaser, clearing my throat. "Cloudchaser, I know it is sudden, but would you care to spar with me?" I said, as calmly and not so panicky. Which was great that she wasn't able to hear my screaming on the inside. Cloudchaser cocked her head and looked to Flitter. Flitter gave a smile and nodded.

"Come on, CC. You need to show off your skills. Show them you're a three-time world champion." she smirked. Cloudchaser furrowed her brows and looked at me.

"Are you sure? I'm not going to go easy on you." she said. That took me off guard. I narrowed my eyes and motioned to the side. Cloudchaser watched me as I walked over to a small opening near the wagon. I waited for her to stretch and walk over to me. I need to do this. You have too, Fie. For the sake of Equestria and the sake of your own humility. Prove to everypony this isn't just a selfish request. I saw Cloudchaser study me. She has seen me fight before. She has a good idea of who she is going up against. Cloudchaser rolled her neck a bit before taking a stance. It wasn't as complicated of my zebra arts. Usually, ponies who know karate take a low stance with their hooves spread out. One hind leg up and the foreleg across from the raised leg is up as well. I noticed she didn't shake or wobble taking the stance. Good. Footing is perfect and it seems her balance is perfect as well. I turned to her and kept my stoic look.

"I'm not going to lay a single strike on you. If you can get a single strike on me, then we will call it there. Are you ready?" I asked. Cloudchaser smirked.

"I never slacked off on leg day." she said. That got me to throw off my thinking into something suggestive, but I quickly stifled the thought and focused. I didn't stand up though. Standing up is facing my opponent offensively. I need to be defensive. I took a deep breath and motioned with a hoof for her to come at me. Cloudchaser was quick. I wasn't expecting her to gain so much distance between me and her. Thankfully, I saw the look give away her feint. I didn't move until she brought her other hoof out, which I quickly ducked and side stepped her. She blinked in confusion and looked at me. "Whoa... you read me?" she asked. I smirked and motioned for her to bring it. Cloudchaser then resorted to a quick maneuver. Which was something I was quickly impressed with. She flapped her wings and she slid over to me. I had to back away, but she didn't strike until she reversed her hind leg into a kick, which I ducked again. She was quick to follow up with throwing down the same hindleg she shot out, but I swiftly side stepped it. Cloudchaser didn't hesitate. Good. This is very good. She flapped her wings again, trying to throw me off with her movements. This is fantastic! I ducked and bobbed in place as she chambered her kicks and punches at me.

I was amazed with myself as well. There were a few times where I got lucky. I even made one mistake that may have costed me the match. But Cloudchaser must have had a different idea, for she shot out a quick jab that I immediately caught and using her momentum, I flipped her over me and she went tumbling into the snow. I turned to her and saw her pull herself out of the snow. I heard Flitter cheering her on.

"Come on, sis! You nearly had her!" she said. I couldn't help but smile. Cloudchaser then flapped her wing and had her back turned towards me. She then backflipped, as if expecting me to grab her. I decided to get a bit playful. I imagined myself splitting into two as she was flying backwards towards me. When she landed behind me and threw out a hoof, my copy sprung out from me and caught it. Cloudchaser was totally caught off guard and my copy threw herself behind her, wrapping her forelegs and locking them around Cloudchaser. She then picked up Cloudchaser and suplexed her into the snow. My copy kip upped from the ground as Cloudchaser's lower body finally met the ground. I turned to face her as my copy walked over to me and stood next to me, having the same pleased smile as I did. Cloudchaser flailed a bit before sitting up and rubbing her head.

"Ow... What even... whoa..." she stared at me in awe. "You can... you can do that? On a whim?" she asked. My copy gave a playful nod and I giggled.

"A neat little trick I picked up in a... certain environment a few years back. Took a long while to get it down, but yeah, I can conjure a full-blown copy of myself on the fly." I explained. I pointed to her. "Though, she can't speak. I haven't been able to use a voice manipulation spell at the same time without suffering major burn out." I sighed. "A shame really. I can be in two places at once if I could. I can only keep it active for five minutes though. After that, I need a bit to recover." I then furrowed my brows. Odd... I usually start to sweat right about now. But I hardly broken any. Just for safe measure, I dispelled my copy and didn't feel a loss of energy. I gave a quizzical look as Cloudchaser stood up and brushed herself off. She was smiling.

"I have to hoof it to you, Fie. I had a feeling it'd take some time to catch up to you." she said. "The way you fought yourself was quite a sight. And on top of that, you bested yourself. Shows you really are the top dog in the ring, even against yourself." I felt my face turn bright red and I must have been steaming from the compliment. I shyly kicked at the ground. I heard a hoof clap from the distance. I looked over and saw Thi and Scribble have returned from their scouting. I felt my hopes rise. Thi had to have seen our sparring match. Or at least... part of it. She leaned against the wagon coolly.

"Nice fight, you two. I have to say Cloudchaser, those were some pretty epic moves you pulled on Fie. Is that how pegasi fight in karate tournaments?" she asked. Cloudchaser flushed and rubbed the back of her head.

"N-not legally. Our wings are tied down and unicorns have a magic dispelling horn guard. But the masters never said they couldn't teach us the full might of our skills. They only prevent that in tournaments as it is tradition and honorable." she explained. Scribble was scratching something down in his journal with unamused interest.

"Yes, well with that little matter out of the way, I can continue to pull the wagon for the rest of the way through." he said. I narrowed my eyes at Thi, who avoided any eye contact with me, whistling innocently. Something tells me she explained to Scribble about my poor judgement call. But, I gave her a pleased look and she caught it. She sighed and gave an approved shrug. I beamed, but quickly hid it as Cloudchaser walked by, stretching.

"Well, that woke me up. Thanks for the sparring run, Fie. Been a while since I loosened myself up." she said. I felt myself burning hot. Don't think naughty thoughts! Don't think naughty thoughts! I felt my ears steaming as Cloudchaser walked past. My eyes watching and studying the way she walked. I screamed internally once again. We were back on the road with no time to waste. I hung back from the wagon just a bit, lost in my thoughts. Thi trotted over to me and bumped my flank with her's.

"I'll admit it. You proved me wrong." she said. I looked at her, snapping out of my thoughts.

"Huh? Oh, right. I uhh... I just figured since you know..." I began. I wasn't sure how I should explain it. But Thi smirked and wrapped a hoof around my neck.

"Don't sweat it so much. You know I'm only trying to look out for you and the rest. Can't have weight slowing us down. Cloudchaser definitely has skill. Though, compared to your own special skills, I'd say she is a bit more comfortable in it. Standing up like you do just seems... uncomfortable." she winced at the thought. I smiled softly.

"With a little body conditioning and practice, you'll get used to it. I can clear thirty yards max until I need to relax my stance." I said. Thi grinned.

"So, it's better for you to just be close up with that stance? I get ya'." she said. I shook my head.

"Yes and no. Namaste said that using that stance means facing the opponent offensively. Not going into the stance right away and facing with a relaxed stance is defensive. I wanted to gauge how much Cloudchaser can do. I have to admit. She nearly got me a few times. I think I strained a neck muscle from having to toss myself away from a strike." I rubbed my neck, at the same time, rolling it. "I'm... happy that she managed to prove herself." Thi gave a sigh but smiled.

"In the words of a cranky old pony. 'Saying you do so is completely different than actually doing so'." I rolled my eyes. Starswirl still left a bad taste in my mouth. I can only imagine how much he wished he could have contained Din. Thi nodded. "I feel ya', Fie. Starswirl isn't my favorite pony right now either. To think, we at CSGU read about all his exploits and heroism, only to find out he's a stubborn old fool who had poor judgement ideas." she flourished her hoof in a gesticulate manner. "All that power and magic, yet he has no care for his own actions affecting everypony around him." I nodded in agreement. Starswirl is also Twilight's idol. Must have been a roller coaster of emotions once she managed to work alongside him. I felt bad for her. At least she's going along with Celestia's plan. But... what if this whole plan fails? Would they have no choice but to go with Starswirl's idea? The thought of it shook me a little. Thi caught my unpleasant shiver and she pat my shoulder. "No worries, Fie. I know you can handle yourself, but the princesses did knight me to protect the seven. And it's lucky for you that you are my best friend. So, it's only natural I got your back."

The rest of the day proceeded uneventfully. We managed to set up camp in an area where it was commonly used for traveling caravans. There were at least four other wagons. We gathered by our own fire and ate some vegetable soup and rice. We couldn't help but overhear some of the caravanners talk about how they were nearly attacked by these ink-like creatures. I could imagine Tenebres was terrorizing the roads. But then the air one as well... Ventus I believe Din had mentioned could also be terrorizing as well. One of them talked about the Dreaded Malworf in the area running rampant and how it has been attacking supply trade wagons. It was a relief to hear that it had no interest in pony flesh. But, it was still dangerous for a pony to engage. Thick hide for protection, massive buck teeth and nasty digging claws. We listened quietly to the ponies talk back and forth about their experiences on the road. This felt all so surreal. Equestria was beginning to no longer sound safe. Which made me fully believe that I cannot turn away from any of this. I have to face the day. I have to find the other six and restore balance. As much I hate to admit it, I can't dodge this responsibility, even if I wanted too. I wonder what my family would think of me right now? My mom has already saw me in action and I am still unsure of my siblings and father.

Another thought popped in. How were my old friends doing? It's been a long while since I thought about them. I hope they are doing well enough. I furrowed my brows. Welp, I convinced myself. At somepoint, we'd have to stop by Hoofington just for me to check up on them. Boy, what an interesting day that'll be for my friends. We went to bed early, wanting to gain as much distance towards Appleloosa. The snow was beginning to be less and less as dirt and sand began to poke out. After packing up and heading out, we arrive to present day. We were just passing over the ecotone border of the snow and into Appleloosa borders. A rustic billboard displaying:


Welcome to Aaaaaappleloosa! Enjoy your visit!


There was a picture of a family smiling off into the valley. The cold air began to lessen into a cool breeze now. Thi kicked back in the wagon, napping just a bit as she didn't get much sleep the night before. We walked several more miles before crossing through a small canyon. There were still grey clouds, but the sun beams shone through spectacularly this time around. Cloudchaser and Flitter decided to get some flying practice in and took off into the sky. I trotted next to Scribble, who seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. I trotted over to him and tapped his shoulder softly. His eyes looked at me without him moving his head in the slightest.

“You alright, Scribble?” I asked. Scribble nodded.

“Perfectly in good health. Why the concern?” He asked. I shrugged.

“No reason. S’just you seemed a little… contemplative.” I replied. Scribble looked back ahead before responding.

“Just taking it all in.” He said simply. It was my turn to cast him a sideways glance.

“You’re only piquing my curiosity more.” I stated bluntly. Scribble shrugged.

“I don’t kiss and tell on most things. This is mutually professional work.” He said matter-of-factly. I furrowed my brows. I then hummed and looked over my shoulder to see Thi sleeping soundly in the wagon. I smirked.

“You know, Thi Billette told me she know a proper kissing technique that’ll make anypony quiver in the knees.” I said with a coy smile. Revenge is going to be sweet. Silver didn’t bat an eye as he spoke.

“I’m in no way, shape or form, going to allow myself to fall victim to a succubus.” He said. I wasn’t sure what I was expecting. I arched a brow.

“Uhhh… I wasn’t thinking that far ahead.” I stated. Scribble nodded.

“Good, we’ll keep it that way and drop the entire conversation directly.” He said. That’s odd. Was that hate in his eyes? Yikes, I probably need to a better way to get back at Thi. The succubus comment was completely out of left field. I only wanted to see how he reacts to a possible interest in a mare. But what if…

“Just to bring it up since we are here then, what about a stallion?” I asked, hoping my expression of curiosity didn’t sound too upfront. Scribble shook his head.

“Incubuses are even worst.” He said. I slumped.

“Wha?” I stated finally. He sighed.

“Let’s just say, there are things I’m okay with doing. And things I’d rather not talk about. If you can respect my boundaries, then we’ll be better off without the… inconveniences.” He stated. I scratched my head. This is a strange choice of wording with that reaction. How can you read what attitude this pony has? He then cast a sideways glance at me. “Fine. If it’ll get you to not be so curious, straight ahead like our destination.” He said, stopping. I blinked and followed his gaze. The sun was starting to lower below the clouds, but the rays kept shining through.

We could see not too far off in the distance the railroad that passes the main stop in Appleloosa. The western like town expanded before us. Cloudchaser and Flitter descended from the clouds and landed next to us.

“Cool…” Flitter said in awe. Cloudchaser scanned the horizon and smiled.

“Seems we made it just in time. All the busy ponies are about finished up with their work.” She said. I cocked my head and squinted my eyes. Ponies in somewhat western attire were trotting to and fro on the streets. Wagons and caravans leaving on the opposite side of town and branching out in whatever direction they chose. A massive orchard field expanded westward. I’ve only been to Appleloosa once or twice when I had moved to Ponyville. One was business and the other was because a couple of neighbors invited me to see the rodeo.

My eyes then fell to a wagon that seemed to be kicking up a lot of dust. Thi stirred from her slumber and rubbed her eyes, yawning.

“Oh, we’re here.” She said getting up and dusting herself off. She then looked and saw the same wagon we were watching. Her brows furrowed. “Ahh, crap.” There was no mistaking it. The wagon was being attacked by flying creatures. Only this time, they looked like birds than bats. Instead of see through, however, they appeared to be rocks. As if constructed from the environment around them. There were screams coming from the wagon. I grit my teeth and without a second thought, I began galloping down the hill, kicking up my own dust. I gapped as I got halfway to the wagon. They weren’t only being attacked by rock birds, but sand like sludge golem. It gave an agonizing look of horror as it sped behind the wagon. There were two others following it. I saw a blinding blur of Cloudchaser zip by me. She flipped and stuck her leg out, slamming into the birds and sending them sailing out to the pasture.

I upped my pace as I got next to the wagon. I saw a terrified pony family huddling together. The stallion with the bowler mustache saw me and gave a horrified look.

“S-stay back! W-we don’t want no trouble!” He shouted. He yelped when two rock birds began pecking at him as he shielded his wife and filly. I growled and sprang up onto the wagon, batting the birds away with my hooves. They shrieked at me and began clawing and pecking at me. I moved my head to avoid a claw jab from one of them and hooked it with my hoof curl. I nearly felt myself take off when it tried to pull away but threw myself back and flung the bird into the other, causing them to shatter. I hissed as rocks pelted me in the head and body. The wagon hit a massive natural rock and it caused me to tumble as the wagon began careening off the path. I heard the screams of the family as they were tossed from the wagon, and it went spiraling further ahead of us.

I nearly landed on my head but managed to roll with the motion before side rolling to a stop. I panted and looked up to see the family scattered and unconscious. I went to stand up, only to feel myself topple forward. I grunted and used all my might to stand back up again. Shaking away the daze, I grit my teeth as I saw the monsters began to descend on the scattered family. Thankfully, my companions finally caught up to us. Scribble crushed a rock with his hooves and threw both his hooves high, causing a massive blob-ish orb to sail high into the air. Thi aimed with her firearm and shot it, causing it to burst and rain down on us. The golems and rock birds reacted by beginning to slow down. Scribble pulled out another crushed it, cupping his hooves over his muzzle and blowing fire over us. The heart was intense that it quickly dried up the wet sand, freezing the monsters in place. It also seemed to awaken Din’s interest as I heard a soft cackle in the back of my head.

Another one is awake. she whispered in my head. I shook away the voice and looked over to see Flitter gather up the family along with Cloudchaser, moving them away. Thi readied her bat, rolling it over her head as the fire in the eyes got brighter. She then swung and a loud clack sounded. Five green fireballs sailed out and shattered the frozen golems on impact. I coughed as my head was killing me. I noticed one of the rock birds shrieking above us. It then made a different, ear-piercing noise. We had to cover our ears from it. I heard Din cackle.

Such a fool, Gaia. Calling your champion early? Vessel, she plans to kill you. I'd suggest you think of something. I hissed as my head was pounding.

"Gahh! What??" I grunted before looking up and gasping. I saw the shattered rocks of the creatures we fought began to rattle and shudder before rolling over to a rock formation. The rubble began to swirl and conjoin into a massive golem. About the size of a two storied cottage. Thi readied herself along with Scribble.

"They have them here too!?" Thi blurted out more to herself. Cloudchaser was quick on her hooves, zipping out from under as the golem's limb planted into the ground where she was moments ago, carrying the unconscious filly on her back to the wagon. Flitter floated over to the destroyed wagon as well and placed the stallion and mare safely inside a free space. I grit my teeth, seeing the golem stand up fully now and face me. I readied myself as it took one giant step towards me and reared back it's limb. "Fie!" I heard Thi call out. The golem shot its limb out and I deftly hopped to the side. When it crashed down, I instinctively hopped onto the limb and canter up the limb a bit before it shifted and brought the other around. I dove off to the side as it broke its limb that I was on moments ago. I rolled to my hooves and reached behind me. With a pop, the quarter staff infused with my element gem appeared in my hoof. I brought it around and twirled it, standing up on both hindlegs now, then rested it at my side, my other hoof idled across me as I stared down the golem.

"Scribble, see if you can try to freeze it in place. Thi, you and I will distract it. Cloudchaser, Flitter!" I called out. Cloudchaser and Flitter nodded. "I need you two as aerial support! See if you can find anything that is a weakness." I ordered. Cloudchaser and Flitter took off into the air and circled the golem. The golem fixed its limb and faced me, shuddering as it did. I heard an intrigued hum in the back of my mind. Ignoring it, I then rushed froward, taking two bounded leaps as the golem reared up again. I heard a clack and a green fire ball caused the golem's reared back limb to fall and stumble it. Cloudchaser and Flitter swooped in and out, their attention focus on finding a weakness. There is no way my quarter staff would be able make a dent in the golem... could it? I slid to a halt and twirled the staff around my waist before planting the tip of the staff against the rock. To my surprise, it chipped a good chunk out of it and it seemed to step back, as if reacting to pain.

I noticed Flitter stopping and quickly knocking an arrow. A proper one this time and not a fashioned one. She released it into the back and I heard a crack. The golem groaned and tossed its arm around. Flitter dodged it. A lilac blur zipped by her and landed on back of the golem. Cloudchaser grunted as she bucked whatever they struck and caused the golem to fall forward. I yelped and quickly hopped back as the golem crashed in front of me. I then saw a green glow coming from a crack in the golem. Green veins spread out but centered around the head. I took the chance, taking the bottom of the staff and jabbing it a couple of times. The shell broke and I saw a glowing, green gem inside of it. I then felt a surge of energy as I reared back, the spectral, flaming tip of the halberd appearing as I stabbed the gem. It felt like flesh. A sickening squelch sounded and I found myself holding onto my staff as the golem stood up, groaning loudly.

I went with the motion and dug my hind hooves into the head as the golem tried to shake me off.

“You got it, Fie!” I heard Thi’s voice cheer over the groan. I pulled out the staff and felt another energy surge. My staff glowed brightly and the halberd formed. I spun the halberd around to have the head aim at the core. With a grunt, I stabbed as hard as I could into the fleshy core. Green and black spectral blood hissed and shot out like a geyser, coating me in the stuff. I heard a soft cackle in the back of my mind as I held on while the golem shuddered. My ear twitched as I heard a soft whispering.

Gaia…

It was then followed up by a loud hissing.

Din… Sister…

I pulled my halberd out and hopped off the golem, landing on my hooves deftly and readying my halberd again just in case. The green and black like blood splattered almost everywhere before the golem crumbled and fell still. When the dust settled, I felt the tingling of the creature’s blood hiss and fade away on me. I furrowed my brow and twirled my now halberd-turned-quarter staff around my hoof and slung it on my back. It shrunk and then vanished in a pop. Thi cantered over to me, grinning from ear to ear as she playfully slugged my foreleg.

“Gonna’ add rampaging golem under your belt, now?” She teased. She then saw my grim look and her expression changed to worry.

“Guys! Come quick!” Flitter called out. We hurried over to her. She was helping the stallion up. Cloudchaser rushed over to check on the mare and filly, who were huddled. The mare was doing her best to calm her filly. The stallion grunted, limping.

“Th-those monsters… they just came out of nowhere!” He rasped. Scribble brought out a red bottle, uncorked it and helped the stallion drink it. The stallion gave a relieved sigh, no longer limping.

“Tell us what happened.” He said to him. The stallion looked over to his family, who were being tended to by Flitter and Cloudchaser. He removed his cowboy hat and put it to his chest.

“We jus’ run a humble ranch not too far out from ‘ere. We was jus’ on our way home when these doggone rock birds swooped in an’ jus’ started peckin’. ‘Ah’ve never seen creatures like that before.” He explained. Thi rubbed her chin.

“Have there been many more attacks like this?” She asked. The stallion put his hat back on as the mare and filly walked over to him. He wrapped a hoof around the mare before speaking.

“We aren’t sure how many there has been. But I do recall some ‘o the boys mentionen’ the orchard has been awfully… lush than usual.” Thi and Scribble exchanged glances.

“Aaannd that’s a strange thing how?” She asked. The stallion motioned to a direction I’m assuming would be where the orchard field is.

“It’s the middle o’ winter. It’s not even harvest season an’ yet, the orchard has grown apples already. ‘Ah even heard that Jubilee’s cherry farm is already ripe for harvestin’.” Cloudchaser scratched her head.

“But then… wouldn’t that be more food for every creature?” She asked. Scribble twisted a hoof back and forth.

“Good and bad. Good because the amount of food would be staggering and be able to feed everycreature in Equestria. Bad because of oversupply. The food will rot before the winter is over and we’ll have a lot waste management. The decay would make places like Appleloosa uninhabitable. But aside from that one bullet point on the presentation, it’s unnatural and will ruin the harvest cycle.” He explained. I frowned.

“Balance instability. And considering it’s rock and plant based on top of me hearing it in my head, the power element of earth is rampant here.” I said. Cloudchaser was poking at what used to be a green core, now blackened.

“When you struck the golem with the staff, we spotted the glowing rock on it’s back.” She said. “That’s odd though. It feels like touching a dried-up raisin.” She gave a disgusted look. I looked to the family.

“I don’t think it’s safe to go on home without some protection. We can escort you if you want.” I said. The stallion shook his head.

“We have to warn Sheriff Silverstar. He has been too busy handlin’ peace with the buffalo tribe lately.” He said. Thi perked up, rubbing her chin.

“The buffalo… what’s going on with the tribes?” She asked. The stallion looked grim as he held his family close.

“Nasty bit ‘a business. The buffalo have been dealin’ with the sightin’s of tha’ Thunder Bird. It’s causin’ rival tribes to declare that one or tha’ other has disturbed tha’ sacred god an’ angered it. Wildfires have been happenin’ after every sightin’ as tha’ wrath of it’s lightning strikes tha’ earth.” He explained. My companions and I exchanged glances. Scribble scratched his head.

“Sounds like we got our work cut out for us. Let’s get these ponies back to town and see if we can get more details on what’s going on.” He stated. Thi holstered her bat and gun.

“Sounds good to me. You able to walk?” She asked as she looked to the family. The stallion helped his daughter up onto his back.

“Me an’ the wife can. ‘Ah think tha’ lil’ one needs some rest.” He said. I couldn’t help but feel awful. The poor filly was shaking, hugging onto her father’s bandana scarf. I looked over to the wagon. There was one thing that bothered me. As we were walking back to Appleloosa, I finally spoke, trotting up the family.

“What happened to the puller? You guys were barreling down the road without anypony at the head of the wagon.” I asked. The mare and stallion looked grim. The mare put her hooves over the filly’s ears and spoke.

“Poor, Apple Core. He was… our son.” She shuddered. I felt an overwhelming sense of dread. The stallion pat his wife’s hoof gently.

“Tha’ creatures that attacked us carried him off. We… don’t know if he’s alive.” He finished. I bowed my head. I couldn’t help but think back to the many abandoned wagons on the way here. There were signs of struggle, but no sign of ponies anywhere. I knew what the rest of my companions were thinking as well. After hearing that, it made a bit more sense. But another question came up. Why do the power elements need ponies?
> Chapter 14: Red Dead Canyon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 14: Red Dead Canyon


“I swears it, Braeburn, them rock birds attacked us!” The stallion exclaimed. We were in the Appleloosa sheriff department. The sheriff stallion, Silverstar was sitting across an applewood desk. There was another earth pony stallion of brilliant pistachio standing beside the agitated stallion. I recognize him from one of the many Apple Family gatherings. Braeburn is his name. He put a hoof on the table.

“Sheriff Silverstar, tha’ orchard is startin’ to weed into the buffalo’s stampedin’ grounds. They already think we awoke an ancient curse on the land! It’ll be the prank war all over again!” Braeburn stated. There was another pony, a mare with a rose tussled up mane and a beauty mark under her eye glared at the sheriff.

“Sheriff, mah’ cherry trees are beginnin’ ta’ have different colors! ‘Ah though there was only red and yellow. Not green an’ orange!” She stated exasperatedly. Sheriff Silverstar sighed and rubbed his muzzle.

“Ms. Jubilee, for tha’ last time, it’s oranges and pears growin’ in yer’ trees.” He said. Jubilee slammed on the table.

“‘Ah only work with cherries!!” She exclaimed, as if  she was having a mental crisis. “Where’s the Princess an’ her friends? Aren’t they supposed ta’ be protectin’ us?!” I cleared my throat and everypony turned their attention to me. I gave a nervous wave before continuing.

“The Princess of Friendship is currently having her hooves full with dealing with other problems arising throughout Equestria. The others are trying their best as well, spread out as they are.” I explained. Ms. Jubilee glared at me.

“‘An who are you? Their ambassador?” She asked. Thi brushed her snout with a grin.

“More like badass heroes in training.” She said. Scribble pushed us aside and walked forward.

“Forgive my friend here, she likes to use her imagination.” He said. Thi shot a frown at him, but he ignored it and continued. “As to answer your question, Ms. Jubilee. We have been sent here by the Princess of Friendship to investigate the strange phenomenas occurring.” Sheriff Silverstar looked us over and arched a brow.

“You don’t look the fightin’ type.” He said. The stallion we saved shook his head, pointing to us.

“These five saved me an’ my family from tha’ rock monsters! Tha’ scholar one can shoot magic from his hooves!” He stated, making a wiggling gesture with his hooves. “An’ tha’ fiery maned one! Pulled out a staff that turned into a fiery spear poker! It was amazin’!” He wrapped a foreleg around his wife and daughter, who were both still shaken, but nodding with him. “I owe them greatly fer’ what they did.” Sheriff Silverstar studied us again.

“As strange as it sounds, Luck String, if you vouch for them ponies, then perhaps you can help us.” He said. Ms. Jubilee huffed.

“What about my problems!?” She exclaimed. Sheriff Silverstar held up a hoof to her.

“We’ll get to it, ma’am, jus’ as soon as 'ah can get things goin’. Now you five.” He pointed to us. “Is it true that rock creatures have been attackin’ fine folks of this ‘ere parts?” I nodded.

“Sure as reckon’.” I said. I got some questioning looks from my companions but continued on. “If you believe the heroes of Equestria have saved the world from countless, unimaginable stuff, then believe me when I say…” I reached behind my back and my quarter staff popped into existence. I held it out to the surprised ponies. “We are here to help as much as we can.” I smiled. I slung my staff back over my back and nodded to the stallion Luck String. “Like I said. The heroes of Equestria are a bit scattered to lend a helping hoof. We are here in their stead to find out what is going on. And uhh… it might sound a little crazy, but we believe that there is a rogue element on the loose and causing nature to uhh… rapidly grow amongst the orchards.” Sheriff Silverstar rubbed his chin, his mustache wiggling in thought.

“Yer’ right. That does sound crazy. But you said it ‘yerself, the heroes have saved Equestria from many varmints of questionable notes.” He said. I then sat down and motioned to the three ponies.

“Then I guess we’ll start by listening to these three. Well, two. We already know Luck String’s plight, but we would like for him and his family to get home safe.” I explained. Silverstar nodded.

“This’ll be a good time ta’ get ma’ deputy in trainin’ ta’ work properly.” He said before whistling. We heard the swinging door open and the sound of a screeching hawk in the distance as we looked behind us to see a tall griffon standing with their hat down.

“When all hope is lost, they call upon the winds of justice. That is I…” the griffon tipped her hat up and grinned. “I am… Galavance, the Blade of the Wind!” She struck a proud pose as the setting sun shone behind her. Sheriff Silverstar tapped his hoof on his desk.

“This isn’t time fer’ games, Deputy Galavance. An urgent matter has come up an’ we need you to take point.” He said. The female griffon had soft pink hues gliding down her sleek blue feathers. She looked quite young to be a deputy. Her white chest had some feather fluff to her. But one detail struck out to me. The scar on her beak. A pair of pink eyes met mine and she beamed.

“Whoa! Nice mane and eyes! How can I get mine to swirl like that? I’ve also been wanting to dye my feathers, but I dunno what I should go with.” she stated. I was a little surprised by the griffon's enthusiasm. I scratched my head.

"Uhhh... thanks?" I began. Silverstar tapped his hoof again to get our attention.

"Galavance. 'Ah need you ta' not scare the new folks in town. They are here ta' help us out. An' we need yer' co-operation. That means no pretending ta' be hero." he said. Galavance slumped and stayed quiet after. I did feel a bit bad about it. I thought it was a cool way to introduce yourself. Silverstar cleared his throat and looked between the three ponies. "Braeburn, would you care ta' show 'em tha' orchard? Get them tha' lay of tha' land as well." he asked. Braeburn rubbed the back of his head, his hat tipping a bit forward as he did so.

"'Ah guess so?" he said. Jubilee stomped her hoof again.

"'An what about my problem? 'Ah'm not gonn'a sit idly by an' not have tha' unreliable sherriffs department do their job!!" She stated. Thi sighed and looked to Flitter and Scribble.

"Ms. Jubilee? Hi, Thi Billette. Maybe we can see what's got you in a tizy. Right, Scribble? Flitter? CC?" she asked. Flitter hummed but smiled and nodded. Cloudchaser rolled her neck and gave a nod. Scribble did his usual shrug and scribbled down in his journal. I narrowed my eyes at the journal now. What does he write in there? A question for later then. Silverstar nodded.

"Then 'Ah guess Ms. Jubilee, you'd be so kind as ta' show 'em yer' orchard?" he suggested. Ms. Jubilee "hmphed" and trotted past us and out the sheriff's office, motioning for my friends to follow.

"Come along, now. Ma' poor cherry trees must be in so much pain!" she stated. Scribble walked out while Flitter floated out of the office. Thi walked past me, giving me a circle motion to her head and a grin before walking out. Silverstar looked to Galavance and eyed her.

"Deputy, care ta' see ta' what issues Braeburn needs handled? You two, Ms...." he studied me. I pat my chest with my hoof.

"Quiet Fire. But my friends call me Fie." I said with a small smile. Silverstar tipped his hat. Man, now I want a cool hat. Oh well, gonna' have to make do with my hood. I tossed my hood back over my head and adjusted it to fit comfortably on my head.

"Good. Ms. Fie. Deputy Galavance? I'll see to it that Luck String an' his family are safe back home." he said, motioning for the family in a gentle gesture of showing them out. With the office cleared, I turned to Braeburn. Galavance cawed suddenly, making me jump and rub my ear.

"Ow! What was that for?" I winced and looked out from under my hood to Galavance. Galavance beamed and pat her chest happily with a balled-up claw.

"My battle cry! It means I am on the job!" She said proudly. Bareburn rubbed his own ear as he walked over to us.

"Ehhh... Ms. Deputy. Let's not disturb tha' fine folk of this town until we get ta' the orchard. Right this way." He said. As we turned and followed him out, he stopped at the door and looked over his shoulder, tipping his hat. "An' may 'Ah be tha' first ta' say. Welcome ta' Appleloosa."




I've never seen a western town be as lively as Appleloosa. And I thought Ponyville was a small town. Everything pretty much worked the same as it did in Ponyville. An egalitarian society. But... more rugged. Not every neighbor appears to be better off with each other. Not saying Ponyville doesn't have its' own fair share of bad neighbors. But these neighbors just felt like they were rivals more than anything. As we trotted down the street (Galavance strided), we couldn't help but notice a lot of posters up and about. I raised a concerned brow, walking past a light post that had several missing posters on it. I looked to Braeburn as we began to head down a dirt path.

"What's with all the missing posters?" I asked, feeling my dread return. Braeburn sighed and looked grim.

"Fine folk have been missin' fer' a while now. Lately, it jus' seems more an' more are up an' vanishin'. We aren't sure what is goin' on. But Sheriff Silverstar made it his top priority." he replied. I glanced back towards the town, sighing myself. Galavance tapped me on the shoulder, and I looked out from under my hood.

"So, do you know how you are doing that magic swirly thingie in your eyes?" she asked. I blinked and looked ahead. I was unsure of how I am able to explain this without it sounding like it isn't made up in my head. Speak for yourself, Fie. You have an evil element living rent free in your mind. I sighed and looked out to the pasture, seeing livestock casually idling out in the field.

"This may sound a little... strange. But, right around New Years, I... Something happened to me and long story short, it's one of the reasons I'm out here." I said, hoping to make it to the point with as much sense. Galavance scratched her chin with a single claw.

"Yikes. So, what happened? Did a falling star hit you on the way down?" she began, suddenly picking up her enthusiasm. "The falling star must have hit you and you managed to absorb all of it's power and now you have, like, really powerful magic built up in you and it caused your eyes to go all cool and swirly. And now you are on a quest to figure out how to control it and be able to use its' power!" she said excitedly. I was a taken aback by the spot on, but parallel response. I smiled and waved a hoof coolly.

"Yes, that is exactly what happened to me!" I said with a nervous smile. Now, how do I tell her when I start going Din mode? Braeburn chuckled.

"Now, Ms. Fie. Let's not get the young'un too excited now. We're here." he said, stopping at the top of a hill. I looked ahead and my jaw dropped in awe. I know the orchard in Sweet Apple Acres is incredible, but this... there were so many apple trees I can't even begin to count where to begin and where they end. Braeburn nodded. "Tha' pride n' joy of Appleloosa! Second best to my cousin AJ's orchard." I looked to Braeburn.

"This is amazing! How are you able to grow out in an arid climate?" I asked. It dawned on me then. I looked to the orchard and noticed that the green grass wasn't dry. Or that the trees were supposed to be withered. It was almost as if spring came early. A little too early. The lush green leaves rustled amongst the cool wind as well as the out of place lush green grass. I noticed ponies hustling about the trees, barrels stacked and overflowing with apples. Braeburn sighed.

"Tha' apples are always rich an' produced by tha' hard workin' folk here. But of course, we are already in tha' middle of hay-day with harvestin'. Tha' apples are beginnin' ta' rot." He said as we were walking down to the orchard. When he mentioned rotten apples, he pointed over to a big pile of withered and raisin like apples. You can almost see the stink lines. And were those flies? In the cold, arid air? There were several ponies wearing their bandana scarfs as mask as they pushed the awful smelling apples into wagons and carting them off to somewhere where I'm guessing they dispose of rotten or bad apples. We nearly got ran over by a hauling pony with a wagon rushing by, his wagon overflowing with apples. I looked at the many apples that escaped the barrel and picked one up with magic. I sniffed it. Sugary and looked delicious. Galavance picked one up and rubbed it against her chest before taking a snap out of it. She then winced and rubbed her beak where the scar was. I furrowed my brow and looked around.

"How long has this been going on?" I asked. Braeburn tapped his chin with a hoof in thought.

"Gosh. I can't seem ta' remember. We've been hauling ever since that we haven't had time for other things." He looked worriedly to the sweating ponies who were trying their best to manage the apples that seemed to grow once they were plucked from the tree in the previous one's place. I furrowed my brows and decided to try something. But I wasn't really going to like it. I blinked once and found myself in the black void. I turned around and saw Din laying down like the last time I saw her. Her eyes studying me.

Speak, vessel. I do not have time for you. I slumped.

'All you do is laze about in my head. You're a freakin' force of nature. Can you at least give me some insight on the matter?' I asked her. She snorted.

Like I want to waste my time dealing with Gaia's own playground. My elder sister tends to her gardens like Eden. I blinked. Did I just get a straight answer? Well, straight enough. I shook away the stupor before continuing.

'So... you don't have any inclination of burning Gaia's work?' I asked. Din suddenly cackled which made me jump. She stood up now and faced me.

Fool. Even with my beautiful fire, Gaia can regrow her garden from my destruction. I do not want to have my beautiful fire to give way to Gaia's own ridiculous garden. Besides, watching you struggle has become quite a favorite past time of mine. She gave me an evil smirk. I groaned and shot her a glare.

'What else do you even do besides idle in my head?' I growled. Din softly chuckled.

None of your concern, vessel. Now perhaps, you'd care to explain to the ponies why you are in a trance.

I cocked my head. I blinked again and saw Galavance and Braeburn looking at me with concern. I shook away my daze and gave a small smile squee.

"Ehehe... sorry... magic in my head... confusing." I said pathetically. Galavance nodded.

"Just as I thought. All that magic is starting to get to your head. We better figure out how to get you to control it." she said.

'Good luck.' I frowned. Galavance grinned and cawed again, startling almost everypony in the area. Me and Braeburn shielded our ears. I shot a glare at her and she gave me a nervous smile in return.

"Ehehe... sorry. I just get so excited to be on the job!" she said happily. I couldn't help but make a comparison with Pinkie Pie. I chuckled and was about to mention something in line with my thought, but it got caught off when the ground started to rumble. We looked down, seeing rocks and apples shake and shudder as the ground shook. Braeburn gasped and reared up.

"Stampede! Get off tha' road everypony!" he shouted. Everypone were hurriedly getting out of the way, nearly running into each other. Braeburn pulled us in his direction to follow him and we galloped away to the side of trees. There was the sound of loud crashing and cracking as I looked to see a lot of dust being kicked up. I squinted my eyes and balked. It was buffalo. A massive herd of them were rushing through the orchard. It didn't seem like they were inclined to avoid the trees either. Some of the buffalo roared in frustration as they ran into each other, toppling over or jumping over fallen trees. Braeburn, Galavance and I pressed ourselves up against the trees as the buffalo came herding through. I found it hard to get a proper footing. I coughed as the dust was kicked up around us. Covering my muzzle, I watched the herd barreled through the orchard. I then heard a yell and saw something fly out of the buffalo and heading right to us. I balked and before I could react in time, Galavance and I crashed with the flying object. We went tumbling into the pathway of the buffalo. I felt myself stop in my roll and balled up, covering her head with my hooves. Oh Celestia, I don't want to die like this! I heard Din cackled in the back of my mind. It felt like hours had passed before the rumbling on the ground began to waver.

When I couldn't feel the ground shake anymore, I uncurled and gasped for breath. I coughed and waved away the dust as I stood up and looked around.

"Galavance? Where are you?" I asked, my concern growing as I couldn't find any tail or feather of the griffon.

"Over here!" I heard a voice shout. I followed it and saw Galavance behind a knocked over tree. I noticed she was holding onto a young female buffalo. "She's hurt. We have to get her some help!" Galavance looked up to me with worry. I cantered over and examined the injuries. Blunt trauma to the head and bruises on the legs. She must have gotten hit with something while stampeding. I looked around and saw Braeburn peek his head out from his own cover. I waved him over and he cantered up to us. He balked and bent down to the young buffalo.

"Little Braveheart? You're hurt!" he stated. He then reached for his bandana scarf and fashioned a wrap around the buffalo's head. The buffalo, Little Braveheart, groaned and her eyes opened a little.

"Urgh... B-Braeburn?" she rasped. Braeburn nodded.

"Hang in there, kid. I'll get ya' patched up." He said. He shifted and hoisted the buffalo onto his back. He then looked apologetically to us. "'Ah have to apologize. But until we can figure out this massive growth ta' our product, 'ahm afraid that's all I can give you." he then reared back, tossing his forelegs out and whinnying before galloping off back towards the town. Galavance and I exchanged glances. I sighed. I hope Thi and the others are doing fine.




We decided to follow after Braeburn. Getting back to Appleloosa took a bit of doing as ponies were beginning to crowd the streets in a panic. Galavance and I were pushing through the crowd to catch up to Braeburn. The crowd of ponies were shouting and stomping their hooves. I found myself unable to move when I felt a couple of ponies wedge themselves against me, their shouts of protest ringing over the chatter.

"What are you going to do about the increasing attacks on supply wagons!?"

"Mah' crops are starting to attract pests!"

"Them buffalos been causing too much ruckus!!"

"Why won't Sheriff Silverstar do anything!?"

I glanced over to Galavance and saw her looking concerned. I can't imagine the stress she's building up right now from all the cluster and protests. A stout pony in a white suite and a bigger hat waved at the crowd.

"Now, please! Calm down, everypony! The Sherrif is doing his best! Trust in me! We are handling it as best we can!" the pony stated over the crowd.

"Is the best Appleloosa has is one Sherrif!?"

"My children are still missing!! It's been four days!!"

"Can somepony clean out the outhouse? Been smelling real worse than the rotten apples." I grunted as I squeezed past the ponies. I saw Braeburn trying to get through, but the ponies were crowding around him. I looked back to Galavance and had an idea.

"Galavance! Use your battle cry!" I shouted over to the crowd. Galavance looked over to me and cocked her head.

"B-but I was told not to disturb these fine folk!" she stated. I pushed past over to her and nodded.

"But you're a Deputy Sheriff! You're supposed to help Silverstar! He can't be everywhere! You have to help him out! Braeburn can't get to the clinic with these ponies crowding around the street!" I explained. Galavance darted her eyes in thought, struggling to keep herself from being pushed out. She then growled and reared up, her chest puffed out. She then let out a loud screech. I reacted quickly to cover my ears but that seemed to work. A little too well. Most ponies screamed and shouted "Thunder Bird!", only to realize that there was nothing to back up that panic claim. Galavance kicked off the ground and scooped me and Braeburn up and over the ponies. She placed us next to the stout pony and stood facing the crowd.

"Listen, everypony! I know I maybe new to this whole sheriff thing! But you have to give us a chance to fix this! We have help and we are working as fast as we can! But I need everypony to co-operate! We have an injured civilian who needs help! I promise you, the Blade of the Wind and Deputy Sheriff Galavance, that's me, will handle all of your issues! But for now, I must ask for you to all return to your routines and let the professionals do their job!" she eyed the crowd, staring them down as if she was ready for a highnoon shoot out. Thankfully, everpony seemed to mutter and chatter amongst themsleves before thinning the crowd. But not before some ponies got their last words out.

"You better be working your tail off!"

"Your 'help' is dully noted!"

"Can't believe nothing has been done about the pest infestation..." Galavance sighed. I looked at her worriedly and was about to put a comforting hoof on her until she suddenly perked up and leaned towards me, eyes beaming.

"Oh, wow! That felt great! Did you see me handle that mad crowd!? I think I really have something going for me here!" she squeed. I rubbed the back of my head and gave a defeated smile.

"Good job, Deputy. Now, you better uphold that promise you've made." I said with a wink. "We'll start by treating Braveheart." We turned and saw Braeburn nod and rush into the clinic. We followed after him and the nurse mare behind the counter looked surprised to see us. Seeing the injured young buffalo, she led us to a room and Braeburn laid the buffalo on the bed. Braveheart groaned as the mare began to take off the scarf and winced.

"I'm going to need some gauzes and some stitches. She has a nasty gash on her head. Poor dear." the nurse mare said. Braeburn rushed over to the medical cabinet, digging through it before pulling out gauzes and some spool of thin, black wiring. The nurse mare went to work, disinfecting the wound and cleaning it before stitching it. Once that was done, she began to wrap the gauze around Braveheart's head and sighed. "She'll be fine now. What ever happened to her?" she asked us. Galavance spoke.

"W-well, we were checking out the disturbance in the orchard and the stampede was going on. This little gal took a nasty fall onto us." she explained.

"An' mighty fine of you to do so just in the nick of time, Deputy." a voice said. We turned around to see the same, stout white suited pony with the big hat walk in, tipping said hat and smiling under a white moustache. "Names Wander Yonder, mayor of this fine city an' these folk. 'Ah must congratulate you, Deputy Galavance. 'Ah knew you were the right creature fer' the job." Galavance blushed and scratched the back of her head.

"Just, doing my duty, mayor. Ehehe." She said. I rolled my eyes playfully. Nothing like letting some creature take the shine of their own spotlight. There was a soft groan and we looked to see Little Braveheart coming too. Everypony gave a sigh of relief.

"Thank Celestia, you are okay." the nurse mare said. The young buffalo looked around, her eyes meeting all of ours.

"Wh-what happened?" she asked groggily. Braeburn spoke.

"Ya' took quite a nasty fall while stampedin'." he said. Little Braveheart suddenly jolted up from the bed and got off the bed, only to sway and fall back on her haunches. She rubbed her head and blinked when she felt the wrapped gauze around her. 

"I... I have to get back to my herd... Thunder Bird... They are heading to war..." she said. She slumped as the nurse mare caught her and laid her down. I furrowed my brows. I then walked over to her bedside and put a hoof gently on the bed.

"Little Braveheart?" I began. But the nurse mare was shooing me away. That is, until Little Braveheart put a hoof on the nurse's leg and shook her head softly.

"I'm fine to talk... just woozy..." she shifted herself to face me. "Your eyes... they are just like her's..." she began. My eyes widened in surprise. No way am I that lucky to get a strong lead right off the wagon. I shook away my stupor and gave her a soft, but stern look.

"Little Braveheart, I'm here to help with what is going on around here. But I need to know. Who has eyes similar to mine?" I asked. "And why are the buffalo getting ready for war? Are they going against Appleloosans?" The young buffalo shook her head.

"Father figured out who angered the Thunder Bird. Grazer's tribe did the ritual to bring a bountiful harvest to everycreature." she furrowed her brow, wincing. "He got his wish. It was fine at first, but then the crops wouldn't stop growing. Foliage began to entangle and block our homes and made it difficult to graze. It spread across The Red Canyons and now, every tribe believes ponies and buffalo angered Thunder Bird. Wild fires began happening after a massive storm swept through." She explained. I rubbed my chin. It's been at least almost a week since I wound up being labeled as a power element. Which led to a different question.

"Was this around when the New Years happened?" I asked. Little Braveheart sighed.

"Your tongue calls it 'New Years', but the tribes call it cycle." she said. "And yes. When the new cycle began, that's when the incidents began occurring."

Interesting. Working quickly. Seems she's already claimed this place her kingdom. I can't wait to burn it down.

I ignored Din and focused on the task.

"Listen, Braveheart. I've been assigned a special task and I need to find the one that has eyes like mine. Do you remember who had them? They could be the key to fixing all of this." I said. The buffalo softly rubbed her head.

"Name... forgotten. But is a griffon, like her." she pointed to Galavance. Galavance blinked and beamed.

"You mean, there's another griffon here!?" she exclaimed excitedly. Braveheart groaned and clutched her head. The nurse mare shot a glare at Galavance who turned a tinge of pink. She cleared her throat. "S-sorry. There's another griffon here like me?" she asked. Braveheart nodded.

"We do not know where she roosts. But she's been seen on herd grounds before. My father says she's been around for twenty cycles here. But only shows up on certain times of days." Braveheart explained. I took in the information with every detail possible. So, the vessel of Gaia is indeed here, but isn't easy to find. I looked to Galavance and put a hoof on her shoulder, looking at Braveheart.

"They were headed to the Red Canyons?" I asked. Braveheart nodded. I looked to Galavance and smiled.

"Ready to stop a war and save the town?" I asked. Galavance looked nervous but gave a nod and smile.

"Yeah! It's time I stop being a Deputy and start being the Blade of the Winds!" she said. I pat her shoulder.

"Sheriff Silverstar would have to give you a raise... or something. Whatever sheriffs do aside from upholding the law." I said. Galavance nodded and floated excitedly out of the clinic. I looked to Mayor Wander Yonder and shrugged. "I'm going to borrow your Deputy to help out in this investigation. Also, if you see a pair of ponies, specifically one with a bat that has eyes? Tell them where we are heading and that I have a lead onto our investigation." I said. Mayor Wander tipped his hat.

"You'll be doing this city a kind favor if'n you can solve our issues. 'Ah'd be happy to give you an' yer' friends a standin' ovation if it is required afterwords." he said. I waved a hoof in dismissal.

"No need. Frankly, it's best if uh... certain individuals don't know about us." I leaned in. "Just trust me on that." The mayor nodded. I looked over to Little Braveheart. "Rest easy, kid. We'll put an end to that feud and you'll be back to stampeding peacefully like before." Little Braveheart gave a weak smile.

"Like ponies before who settled our last war." she said. I nodded and saw the buffalo pass out. The nurse mare put a hoof on her head and sighed.

"She has a fever. I'm going to take care of her, but I would appreciate no distractions." she said, shooing all of us away. She closed the door and me, Braeburn and Wander exchanged glances.




We stepped outside and saw Galavance waiting for us patiently. She smiled and flew over to us.

“Well, reckon we best git a move on, cowgirl!” She said with a tip of her hat to me. I felt my envy increase. Screw it. I’ll get myself a hat! Galavance looked to the mayor. “Don’t worry, Mayor Wander. We’ll uphold the peace between ponies and buffalo! For the sake of the town and all of Equestria! The Blade of the Wind and her stalwart companion, Fire Eyes, on a grand adventure to stop the forces of evil and bring justice to all who threaten these fine folk!” She struck a confident pose. I furrowed my brows.

“Just call me Fie, please.” I said with a soft sigh. Mayor Wander tipped his hat to her.

“See to it that ya’ come back and we can have a celebration upon a… hehe… hero’s return.” He said. He then turned to Braeburn. “Now, Braeburn, care ta’ catch me up on how we can manage tha’ waste?” He said, walking away with Braeburn in tow. We watched them enter the town hall before I turned to Galavance with an unamused brow.

“Fire Eyes?” I asked. Galavance gave me a bashful smile.

“G-got carried away. Shall we head to Red Canyon?” She began. I held up a hoof and smirked.

“Just one more thing before we head out.” I said. I cantered over to a hat stand and browsed the selection. I then picked out a nice, desperado hat with obsidian studs around a ribbon wrap. I placed it on my head comfortably and beamed with a pleased look. I levitated out some bits and placed them on the counter. I turned and tipped my hat. “Let’s ride, pardner!” I said. I hate to admit it, but Galavance’s enthusiasm was rubbing off on me. And we’ve only met two hours ago. Galavance tipped her hat to me and we took off west towards the distant rocky mountains.

The sun was beginning to vanish and the moon began to rise. We probably should have waited till the next morning, but if we did, I feared the war may have started or it’s continuing right now. Thankfully, Galavance had a brought a lantern in her bag and lighted it. I cast a simple light spell, my horn tip glowing. We were making good pace towards the canyon. Galavance turned to me as we continued on.

“This is so exciting! I can’t believe I’m going to get a hero’s ovation from the mayor himself! Ahhhh, I can’t wait!!” She said giddily. I smiled and laughed.

“You’re a very strange character, Galavance.” I said. Galavance brushed her beak with a claw thumb. My eyes then fell to the scar. My smile faded a bit. “Umm… can I ask what happened?” I asked. Galavance looked at me quizzically before realizing what I was meaning. She tapped her beak softly.

“A couple of bullies got a little carried away.” She said non-chalantly. I gave her a concerned look.

“Little is an understatement if you got a scar from it.” I said. “Did you fight another one?” Galavance waved her claws in dismissal.

“No way! I would never fight one of my own! I don’t really like confrontation…” she began. I gave her a coy smile.

“And yet, you calmed an angry mob. Something tells me your just denying your heart of gold.” I said matter-of-factly. Galavance gave me a surprised look before looking ahead and sighing.

“I… I had a freak accident when I was just a hatchling. My brood brothers and sisters got a little pushy when we hatched and I… took a tumble from the nest… hard.” I listened intently, my look a little grim. Galavance motioned around us. “Growing up, I was treated as an outcast and pushed around by the other younglings. I… wasn’t as outgoing as I am now.” That almost sounded surprising if I didn’t hear it from the griffon herself. She rubbed her foreclaw arm. “Believe it or not, I secluded myself from everygriffon. And that just made it worst. Griffons are prideful creatures. We don’t back down, not even for other griffons. But then, one day… two little ponies came to our home. I noticed that they were much more open and friendly with everygriffon, even if they weren’t back.

“Apparently, one of the ponies knew Gilda. One of my bullies. But, something happened and I saw her… change. She wasn’t mean as much anymore. She seemed… happy. And after seeing what those two did for somegriffon like her, maybe there wasn’t so much bleakness than I though. I know for a fact they inspired Gabby to go on her own adventure. So if Gabby and Gilda can see the light of this ‘friendship’, then perhaps I can change too. And I did. Once I wandered into Appleloosa, I found my calling. I ended up saving a couple of ponies and Sheriff Silverstar and he made me his deputy.” She tapped the badge on her chest.

I smiled. Galavance is amazing. She must have come far to break her shell. She certainly felt like she was at home. A calling. Those words echoed through my head. What calling do I have anymore? All my choices have been negatively affecting me for as long as I can remember. I don’t think one good thing came out of me aside from moving to Ponyville. I did make friends with the neighbors, sure, but I didn’t matter as much as those I know closest make it out to be. Like everypony else, I was the lone neighbor in the background. And lately, I’ve been feeling more and more like an outcast. Off on a “grand adventure” of epic proportions to save the land of Equestria. Funny surprise, you don’t have a choice! Save the world or doom it all. Either way, you are going to die horribly for the sake of others or end up living long enough to become a villain.

I was stuck in between this conflicting matter. On one hoof, I am glad I get to see new sights and meet new ponies or griffons or whoever, so long as I can pick and choose who I want. On the other, my entire fate and destiny is sealed without my consent. All because of one fateful encounter with an eldritch being. I felt my mood drop a bit. Thi and the others must be back in town by now. Or maybe they got strung up on some other adventure. I wonder why Thi took the whole group with her? She could have at least have Cloudchaser accompany me. Or Flitter. Or Scribble. Preferably Cloudchaser. I sighed. Curse my hopeless romantic thoughts! I looked up under my desperado hat to see Galavance looking contemplative. I smiled and put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. She turned to look at me.

“Well, you can say you made another friend while being here.” I said. Galavance’s eyes widened. I suddenly gave her a look of concern. Was she… tearing up? I then yelped as I felt myself get scooped up into a hug.

“Do you mean it? Do you really, really mean it? You’ll be my friend?” She said excitedly, nuzzling my hat. I grunted and squirmed as she bear hugged me. I sighed in defeat and nodded with a small smile.

“Really, really.” I said, trying to keep my pain hidden. The wind suddenly began to pick up. Galavance put me down and we held onto our hats as the wind quickly increased into a gale. I dug my hooves in along with Galavance as I looked around. The dust and rocks made it hard to see but the sky above began to rumble. We looked up into the cloudy night sky and gasped as we could flashing lightning in the distance. No way. A storm? Out here in the middle of nowhere?

Galavance buried a claw in and held onto me, shielding us with her wings. That’s when we heard it. A loud, thunderous screech. Like a crackling buzz that thundered through the pasture. Lightning crashed around the sky, some striking the ground around us. A looming, giant figure of a bird flickered in the lightning.

“It’s real?!” I exclaimed in pure shock. Galavance was also matching my expression. Another loud and thunderous screech crackled, lightning still striking around it and us. The figure began to move, gliding over the canyon. And just like that, the wind began to lessen and the thunder and lightning became distant. Galavance and I exchanged awed expressions. She stood up and scanned the sky while I dusted myself off and adjusted my hat.

“So, that’s the mythical Thunder Bird. It’s… huge!” Galavance exclaimed. I shuddered. I’m really starting to not like birds.




We arrived at the Red Canyon. The entrance to it being a rickety wooden bridge that crossed over a ravine. I felt vertigo as we made it to the halfway point. Galavance, the lucky creature, was floating next to me. I felt my stomach churn and slumped. Galavance hummed a delightful tune before turning to encourage me.

“C’mon, pardner! Not more than a hop, skip and a jump!” She cheered. I glared sickeningly ahead of the path. It really felt like there were miles of bridge left. I looked over to Galavance and pointed to her.

“Can’t you help a fellow pony in need?” I rasped. Galavance chuckled. She then picked me up and flew only two hoof steps from my position and placed me down on solid ground. I felt my legs give way and sighed. “Oh thank Celestia…” The second thing I don’t like most of all is dangerous structural decisions over deadly pit falls. Galavance pat me reassuringly on the back.

“Buck up, Fie! We begin the next step of our duty to uphold justice! To find the buffalo and end the war!” She stated excitedly. I looked around and furrowed my brows. Something was off. We were passing by foliage and trees. Weren’t canyons supposed to have only specks of life? There has to be a riverbed flowing through. We carefully traced our way down the path, using our light to see where we can step. I noticed there thick and heavy tree roots crossing the canyon space and I furrowed my brows.

“Hey, Galavance.” I began. The griffon looked to me. “Is it just me or is this canyon a little more… err… jungley.” I said with a roll of my hoof. Galavance scanned the canyon side cliffs. She hummed and scratched her head with a single claw.

“You’re right, Fie. I remember this canyon being a bit more barren. The wildlife is usually below us. Or well, the foliage. But there shouldn’t be this much foliage.” She said, flicking a tree branch. My ears flicked when I began to hear a hum. I pressed my ear and a voice broke through. Garbled at first, but I can make out the voice. It was Thi.

”Fie… where… you…? Static interference… location?” I tapped my ear and pressed down again.

“Come again, Thi? It’s hard to hear you.” I replied. Galavance looked at me quizzically.

”Where is… location?” her voice crackled.

“Just entered Red Canyon. Where are you?” I asked, hoping that my own voice wouldn’t be garbled out. Suddenly, the wind picked up again and we quickly ducked behind a tree. As we expected, the strong gale force of the Thunder Bird howled through the canyon. A thunderous screech that sounded so far away. I scanned the sky, but could not see it with all the foliage. However, a spark of lightning struck the canyon and unfortunately right across from us. Then, more lightning came crashing down around us. Galavance shielded me with her wing as we shifted back. The area around us began to catch on fire. To our amazement, the foliage came to life. A long, tendril branch slithered out and whipped away at the fire, sending it flying into the wind. We had to back away as the tendrils slithered around us.

They whipped at us and I hissed as one got me across the cheek. I whipped out my quarter staff and bat away at the tendrils. That seemed to get them to retreat. Galavance and I turned around and somehow made it back to the entrance of the canyon in a hurry. I slung my staff across my back and sighed, sitting on my haunches. Galavance panted.

“What even… is going on… in there?” She gasped. I panted as well and rubbed my cheek. I could feel the blood trickling. I wiped my cheek and frowned.

“Well. I guess it’s safe to say that the buffalo and ponies aren’t at fault for this.” I stood up and pat Galavance, tipping my desperado hat. “We should tackle this in the morning when we have a better way of getting through. At least, we know what we are dealing with now.” I said with a smile. Galavance smiled back and pushed her hat up a bit to grin.

“‘Ah like yer’ spirit, missy. Some good grub an’ sleep will patch us up real quick like!” She said, putting on an accent. I giggled and as I was about to take a step towards the bridge, dreading it as I did, Galavance suddenly scooped me up, slung me across her back and she took off as I hugged the scruff of her neck. I heard the loud hum of my bud and I pressed my ear.

Fie? Do you read me, Fie? Dammit. So much for long distance communication.”

I smiled. “I can now finally read you loud and clear.” I said. Thi sighed to what sounded like relief.

There you are! I couldn’t get through with all that static. Where are you?”

I looked down to Galavance and she nodded.

“Me and the Deputy Sheriff did some scouting and we believe we have some info on the matter. We’ll rendevouz back in Appleloosa and I’ll explain everything we found out.” I stated. There a momentary pause.

We got some info of our own. We think we know who the vessel of earth is. We’ll tell you when you get back. She replied. I furrowed my brows.

“Got it.” I replied. This day just keeps getting better and better.




Galavance flew down and landed in the middle of the town. The saloon was open and I got off of Galavance, smiling as I pointed to the saloon.

"We should get ourselves a small drink or two. 'Ey, pardner?" I asked with a tip of my hat. Galavance scratched her head.

"But... we were hardly able to make it into the canyon. Why should we celebrate?" She asked. I nudged her playfully.

"Because we managed to get as much info and when we piece it altogether, we'll be ready to help the fine folk of this town." I explained with a smirk. She rubbed her foreclaw leg and looked worriedly.

"I-I don't know, Fie. It just seemed like we could have done more." she said. I put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder.

"That's the thing. We'll be able to do more once we piece together all the facts and be able to figure out what we should do. If we rush head on into a living, forested canyon that is pissing off a giant Thunder Bird and enraging the buffalo to threaten each other and the ponies, then we need to be ready." I smiled. "Trust me on this, Gal. It'll be more than a hero's ovation." I said. Galavance blinked and furrowed her look in contemplation. She then nodded and rubbed her chin.

"Gal, huh?" She said. I trotted up to the saloon, tipping my hat to the ponies I passed by before entering it. Despite the panic that was earlier in the afternoon didn't seem to stop these ponies. The pianist was playing a tune while tables were full of ponies playing poker or just having a good time. Even the bar was full. I then saw my friends gathered at a booth. Cloudchaser noticed me and waved. Galavance and I walked over to the table and everypony looked up from their conversations. Thi chuckled.

"Neat hat." she stated. I grinned and tipped my hat.

"Why, thank ya' kindly, missey." I teased. Scribble brought out his magic reading rune and held it out. I looked to see that the rune was ever so crackling slightly. I took a seat next to him and looked at everypony else. "Alright. So, how did everything go with Jubilee?" I asked. Flitter sighed and rubbed her neck.

"Not well, I'm afraid. Jubilee is severly understaffed because ponies don't want to deal with picking cherries when the bundles are just growing so much in the amount of time. Her orchard is full of other fruits too. Like pears and oranges." she explained.

"Silverstar wasn't kidding about that." Cloudchaser chimed in. Thi took a swig of her cider and pointed at me.

"The most we found is that Ms. Jubilee is struggling to keep her cherry picking company afloat because of the over inflation of grown product. After that, we discovered that several of the cherry trees actually came to life." She said. "It was strange, I tell ya'. I never thought I'd have to tell a story about fighting cherry trees. But as we were doing so, a griffon swooped in and shot some strange arrows that made the trees wither."

"At the expense of our ears hearing Ms. Jubilee's wonderful shrieking." Scribble said, rubbing his ear a bit. Thi nodded before continuing.

"After the dust settled, the griffon introduced herself as-"

"It was Sharp Eye!" Flitter shouted excitedly, causing some looks to turn to us. We gave her a look and her face turned a cute tinge of pink before she shrunk back into her seat. "Ehehe... ahem. Yes, Sharp Eye. The retired, professional archer. I couldn't believe it. Out of nowhere, she just swooped in and saved everypony! Almost like a super hero!" I rubbed my chin and I looked at Thi. Thi smirked.

"It gets better." she said. Flitter continued.

"She even chased off some of Gaia's goons that were perching in some of the cherry trees. She invited us over to her hut out by the watering hole. On the outskirts of New Appleloosa." She explained. I blinked. Oh yeah, I forgot that the mayor had partnered up with some expensive big shot that bought land and decided to refurbish Appleloosa while keeping the traditional one around for the production companies. I rubbed my chin. Something was there, but what? Galavance chimed in.

"Wow! She sounds super cool! Has she heard of the Blade of the Wind yet?" she asked giddily. Flitter rubbed the back of her head.

"Err... I don't think so? She seemed more preoccupied by helping everypony." she said. Cloudchaser then looked at me.

"But then we noticed something about her. Her eyes." She pointed to her own eyes. Such beautiful eyes she had. No, bad Fie! I whimpered at my own stern words, bowing my head. "They were swirling with green magic. Almost like yours's, Fie. So, what do you think? Is Sharp Eye Gaia's vessel?" she asked. I nodded before tipping my hat up.

"Exactly so. Now for our report." I looked between everypony as I spoke. I told them everything. From Braeburn and his workers running ragged trying to manage rotten waste and freshly picked apples, to Little Braveheart's injury and her whole explanation of the tribes going to war. I even told them about the Thunder Bird sighting. I saw Thi give a grim look and took several pulls from her drink. She slammed down her bottle and growled.

"I'm starting to hate birds..." she hissed. I couldn't help but smile at that. You and me both, sister. I then told them our brief visit to the Red Canyon. How the foliage was so overgrown that it was dangerous to traverse what used to be a walking path. How the Thunder Bird showed up and began striking the area around us with lightning, causing the foliage to come alive and bat out their fire. I showed them fresh cut I got on my cheek. I sighed and rubbed my muzzle.

"So, after everything now said, to sum up the issue. Appleloosa is currently under siege by Gaia, who is staking claim across the pasture. She's been overgrowing the orchards and trying to use the waste as fertilizer for her garden. I'm assuming the Red Canyon is home to the Thunder Bird. Since she is taking over that, the Thunder Bird is angry that it can't get to it's home. But no matter what the bird does, Gaia preserves her garden. Because of the Thunder Bird losing territory, it's running rampany over the tribe's lands and since they are not only warriors, but superstitious as well, they believe that some ancient magic was disturbed by the ponies of Appleloosa because of... the production companies in New Appleloosa?" I asked Scribble. Scribble nodded.

"Correct. I did a bit of side gathering while everypony was infatuated with Sharp Eye." he said. Flitter and Thi shot him a glare, but Cloudchaser kicked back in her seat and hummed a tune to herself. I wonder what she was thinking? "It turns out, Ms. Jubilee has been trying to fulfill a bulk order along with the apple orchard. Gaia's gift came at a strange time for harvesting as the deadline wasn't until harvest season. But since the land started growing more apples and cherries, as well as other fruits, companies began driving up demand and now Appleloosa is working itself to the ground while New Appleloosa profits." He looked to Flitter and Thi. "Sounds familiar?" Flitter rubbed her chin. Her eyes widened upon realization.

"The Story of Robin Woodchipper... Are you serious?" she asked. Scribble and looked to me.

"I don't buy her hero schtick. If she is Gaia's vessel and this stuff has been happening since the destabilization of our balance on New Years, I feel like Sharp Eye has been using Gaia's power to teach the corporate heads a lesson. Though, I doubt the outcome was beneficial to her and more so the companies. But that won't matter if we don't stop this. Gaia will eventually reach New Appleloosa and there won't be anything left." He motioned to the area around us. "Appleloosa will be the new Garden of Eden. And Gaia would have a stake in her land." I felt the shifting in the back of my mind and groaned. I rubbed my head as everypony looked at me worriedly.

"You okay, Fie?" Cloudchaser asked. My head was pounding. I decided to reach into my mind and opened my eyes. I was staring at Din's backside. Her look showing pure hatred and anger. She then turned to me quickly, causing me to jump and step back from her.

How dare she! Trying to get a head start on what is rightfully mine! I will not stand this! Vessel, we are going to burn her garden to the ground. And I'll do it better than some dumb avian! she hissed. I shook my head.

'H-hold on, din. We can't get too hasty. Gaia must have only sensed us. We haven't met Sharp Eye, so I don't know if Gaia even knows where we are. We can use the element of surprise. Get to the very heart of her garden and confront her there.' I then held up a hoof. 'We'll sting her enough to get her to back off. Then after that, we'll figure out what to do after.' Din growled. But then she seemed to ease a bit. She tossed her head and snorted angrily.

Just you wait, Gaia... You'll be trembling under my own hooves! This is my domain. And I will not have you taint it with your worthless plants! She then swished a fiery wing at me in dismissal. I felt myself being thrown back and I blinked again. Everypony was looking at me. I shook away my stupor and rubbed my head.

"Urgh. Seems Din isn't happy about Gaia getting a head start." I said. Galavance cocked her head.

"Din?" she asked. Thi smiled at her.

"That's a story for a different time, kid. But we should really get some rest. I have a feeling Sharp Eye won't be as heroic once we start hacking away at Gaia's garden." she said. Cloudchaser yawned.

"I second that. What a day." she said. Galavance blinked.

"Oh! Well... if you believe so. I'll ask the inn keeper if we can get free rooms for the night. On the house via Deputy Galavance." she said with a smile. I chuckled and tipped my hat.

"Mighty fine idea, pardner." I said. Galavance joyfully shook her claws before hurrying out the saloon. Thi chuckled to herself before waving a hoof at me.

"Seems you are starting to like the wild west more than you thought?" she asked. I stood up from the booth and shook my head.

"I never said I didn't like the west. Galavance just has a good vibe I can dig. And she has a cool hat." I said. Cloudchaser chuckled and put my hat on her head.

"I think it suites you. Just need a cow hide tassel vest and badge and you'll be the one working in the sheriff's office." she winked. I blushed brightly and felt naked without the hat. It also wasn't half bad on Cloudchaser either. That night, I slept in the same room with Scribble. We slept in separate beds, but unlike him, I wasn't fast asleep. I couldn't really sleep well. Din was fussing so much in my mind that it kept me up till the next morning. Oh boy... this is going to be a challenge.
> Chapter 15: Sharp Eye, Heralder of the Earth
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 15: Sharp Eye, Heralder of the Earth


I sat tiredly at the bar, groaning as my head was killing me. Din was really agitated last night and there was no way to really tell her to simmer down. I would always be met with a swear or thrown back out. I sighed and the bartender handed my order of blueberry hot cakes and milk. Nothing like starting the day with hotcakes. I used my magic to move the utensils to cut into the cakes, chewing down and perking up with more energy. I licked my lips before digging back in, finishing my breakfast rather too quickly. Thi was next to me, drinking coffee and chatting to Galavance, who was seemingly on edge right now.

“Relax, Gal. We have it under control. Need to properly revitalized yourself before taking on a big problem.” She explained. Galavance sighed and shook her head.

“I just can’t stop thinking about it. The moving foliage, the Thunder Bird. Even the buffalo. They are at war with each other and we are just sitting here eating… pancakes.” She said frustratingly. I took a little offense to that.

“They are hotcakes. Pancakes are good, but they don’t have the fluff and bounce of hotcakes.” I said, rubbing my stomach. Sweet, sweet fullness. Galavance grumbled and took a sip of her own coffee. I saw Cloudchaser and Flitter finally walking into the saloon, both yawning.

“Morning, everypony.” Flitter said, rubbing her eyes. Cloudchaser took a seat next to me and I flushed as the pegasus mare waved at the bartender.

“Eggs and toast pleased. Sunny side up.” She said. I don’t know why I suddenly had to urge to greet her.

“G-goodmorning, Cloudchaser.” I squeaked a bit. Cloudchaser yawned and ruffled her mane.

“Morning, Fie.” She said. The bartender was quick with her order. Flitter ordered a daffodil sandwich. Galavance darted her look between us as we enjoyed our breakfast. She then groaned in frustration and slammed her claws down on the table.

“I can’t sit idly by! We need to go now!” She snapped. Scribble softly pat the head of the griffon with his journal as he walked by, causing her to blink and rub her head.

“Careful, Galavance. Your griffon pride is showing.” He said. He then looked to us. “Ladies. I think I have an idea on how we can traverse the canyon without being attacked by the foliage.” Thi stretched and turned around on the stool, kicking back.

“Knew you could figure it out, egghead.” She smirked. Scribble flipped through his journal before stopping on a page.

“There’s a way I can use the rock runes to make an even more potent form of the magic. But requires the help of a unicorn.” He looked between me and Thi. “It requires you to know the same spell as etched in the rock. Since two of our delightful friends are unable to properly wield arcane, we’ll have to use another method.” He looked to me and I blinked.

“Uhhh… what are you getting at?” I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously at him. Scribble pointed to his back.

“We use a small speck of Din’s power to enhance the spell and it’ll keep the foliage at bay. A fire shield in a sense.” I sighed.

“That sounds like a good plan. If only Din cared enough to do anything aside from torment and intimidate me and everypony else.” I said with a bow of my head. Scribble nodded.

“Which is why you need to explain the situation to her. She appears to be more than willing to cause whatever mayhem against her sister. If we can use that to our advantage, we’ll be able to stop Gaia and Sharp Eye.” He explained. I sighed and looked at him with worry. He then gave me a surprising reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, Quiet Fire. We won’t let Din get in the way. She doesn’t have to do much of anything either. Just the way she likes it.” I looked to the others. Aside from Galavance who was looking confused and still frustrated, the rest were giving me confident and reassuring smiles. I took a deep breath and blinked.

I found myself looking at the back of Din again. She seemed relaxed. Though, her expression remains stoic and angry mixed. She cast a sideway glance to me.

The stallion is brave to suggest an idea. And loath I am to give you mortals any proper credit, he speaks wisely. I will do so under the condition that I burn the heart of Gaia. With her heart destroyed, she’ll know her place. She then grinned evilly at me. Don’t die, vessel. I have so many ideas of what I want to do with this realm. I blinked again and found myself back in the saloon with everypony looking at me. I rubbed the back of my neck.

“She uhh… heard your proposition, Scribble. But she states under one condition. We reach the heart of Gaia and allow her to burn it. I… am not sure how that’ll turn out. But Din says it’ll quiet Gaia down. In a sense.” I explained. Scribble nodded and everypony let out a relieved sigh. I don’t blame them. Scribble then took out three smooth stone rocks. Their runes glowing amber. I then felt a surge of energy and my body moving against my own will. My horn aimed at the runes and a magical wave of fire swooshed over the runes. Their glow now glowing brightly. Scribble pocketed the stones and pat my shoulder. I felt the energy leave me and I sighed again.

“I hope you know what you are doing, Silver.” I said. Thi then got up and nudged a shaking Galavance. She looked up and blinked quizzically.

“C’mon, Deputy. Time to protect and serve.” She said with a wink. Galavance beamed and got up, hurrying out the saloon without giving us any time to react. Cloudchaser shrugged.

“Times a wasting I guess.” She said.





As we left Appleloosa, we were greeted by Sheriff Silverstar. He eyed us carefully.

“Words been goin’ around that ya’ll know what’s causin’ the troubles.” He said. Galavance nodded.

“Yes, sheriff! We are on our way to the Red Canyon to put an end to this phenomena.” She explained. Sheriff Silverstar brushed his mustache and wiggled it in thought.

“Well, ‘ah can’t stop ya’ll even iffin’ ‘ah wanted too. More folk have been disappearin’ an’ Lil’ Braveheart took off in tha’ middle of tha’ night. Had a vision where her father an’ the rest of tha’ tribes were gatherin’ in the middle of canyon. ‘Ahm guessin’ that’s where tha’ war is takin’ place.” He spat on the ground. “Not sure how a dream can cause somepony to rush off in tha’ middle of tha’ night. When you folks are out there. Please, make sure everycreature is home safe.” We all looked at each other before Thi sighed.

“That’s a tall order, but we’ll humor you. We’ll do our best to manage. Right, Gal?” She looked to the griffon. Galavance balked.

“Huh?” She asked. I smiled.

“You helped us with the investigation. You have a better idea of what’s going on. Sheriff Silverstar has his hooves full. It’s time you finally be the deputy you were brought on to be. Serving and protecting the fine folk of Appleloosa.” Galavance looked between us before turning to Silverstar. He smiled under his mustache and pat the griffon’s shoulder.

“‘Ah’ve raised a fine deputy. Now git. ‘Ah gotta’ calm tha’ mob.” He said. We looked over our shoulder and saw a protest crowd beginning to form once again in front of town hall. Galavance put on a determined look and nodded, tipping her hat.

“I won’t let you down, pardner.” She said. Silverstar tipped his own hat and cantered past us. Galavance darted her eyes in thought before tapping her badge nervously before putting on a determined face and clutching the bag. I smiled as I motioned for everypony to follow and we took off galloping down the dirt path. It took us thirty minutes of galloping to reach the canyon entrance. I came to a screeching halt, nearly having Thi and Scribble run into me. I noticed that bridge from last night was now cut. I furrowed my brows and looked over the ravine.

“That’s odd.” Galavance said as she examined the cut rope. Flitter then furrowed her look and pointed to the other post. An arrow was wedged into the post. There was a note hanging from it. She pulled the note off and read it.

“Turn back now. Mother Earth lies beyond. All are no longer welcome. Trespassers will join the earth.” She looked to us quizzically. Cloudchaser frowned.

“I’ll bring the bridge up. Galavance, care to help?” She asked. Galavance nodded and the two flew down the ravine. We watched as they took the ends of the bridge and brought it back up. Suddenly, a long, wooden tendril shot out, causing Cloudchaser to yelp and loose her grip on the bridge. I balked and was about to turn to Scribble for help, when my body moved on it’s own and I felt a surge of energy. My horn concentrated a ball at the tip and when I took aim, a fire beam shot out and sliced the tendrils.

The beam traced the cliff side, slicing any that were beginning to poke out.

Don’t try to stop me, sister. You’ll rue this very day when I reach your heart!

Din cackled maniacally. I heard a distant cry of pain in the back of my mind. I rubbed my temples once Din finished gleefully causing Gaia pain, allowing Cloudchaser and Galavance to tie the bridge to the posts. I then felt Galavance pick me up and flew over the bridge while everypony else followed. Making it to the other end, we saw the entrance way beginning to close with brambles and brush. Scribble shot forward, tossing up one of the rocks and then crushing a smaller one in his hooves. He hurled the fire at the brambles, causing them to catch on fire and fall apart. We saw the tendrils come back out, ready to put the fire out, when the smooth stone fell back down in between the opening and it shattered. A bright flash of magic popped and a fiery spectral bubble prevented anymore foliage from growing.

I heard another distant cry of pain in my mind. We hurried on through the entrance and I gasped at the sight. The whole canyon was full of green and lush foliage and trees. Thi frowned as she carefully watched her step.

“Eyes open, everypony. It’s a canyon. Don’t let the foliage fool you into thinking it’s solid ground.” She said. Taking her advice, we began our descent into the canyon. It was hard to find any form of direction in this place. Scribble had the brilliant idea to rig his ethereal reading crystal to harmonize with the proper alignment of the canyon… whatever that meant. But he took the lead and we followed. Luckily, no accidents aside from the sudden appearances of the rock birds and sludge monsters. We made quick work of them as we rounded a corner. A pathway leading down and circled.

Following the path and repeating our usual encounters with Gaia’s underlings, we began to see a clearing after crossing a root bridge. Cloudchaser furrowed her brows.

“Uhh… guys… I don’t want to alarm, but…” she flew over to a tree and brushed the bark. Her look grim. We walked over to her and I gasped, my eyes widening in terror. There were many lumps in the trees that dotted our current path. Upon closer inspection, the lumps weren’t just natural birthmarks. Flitter gave a terrified gasp.

“Is that… Luck String?” She asked horrified. There was no doubt about it. The agonizing imprint of Luck String’s face jutted out the side of the bark. Along with several other ponies. Immediate dread washed over us. Galavance looked around, her breath getting heavier.

“N-no… it can’t be…” she shuddered. Scribble grimly brushed what appeared to be a massive wooden rock.

“It’s not just the ponies…” he said. I looked and felt my dread increase. The wooden rock like branch was a buffalo. We continued walking the path, seeing more and more petrified unfortunate ponies and buffalo imprinted into sides of trees and whatever. Thi growled.

“Guess the war never happened. Or it was about to.” She said. Galavance looked at us.

“We have to help them! We have to find a way to get them out of there!” She said as she hurriedly brushed a tree to find anything that could help. I was about to interject when a voice called out to us.

“There isn’t any point to do so. Gaia made it clear. Once they’ve joined her garden, they will forever bloom.” We looked around. It was hard to gauge where the source of the voice was coming from. The wooden jungle was thick and heavy with cover. Flitter flew up a bit and motioned around us.

“Sharp Eye! You have to stop this! This isn’t the way to help anypony!” She called out exasperatedly. We heard the shuffle of branches all around us.

“You can’t talk me out of it, Flitter. Such a shame. You have so much potential. You could have been my student.” Sharp Eye’s voice replied. Cloudchaser darted her eyes, scanning the area.

“As if I’d let my sister join you. She looked up to you! And you’re just going to throw away all your hard work over what?! Because some companies wanted to have more apples?!” She exclaimed. There was a loud screech of anger that had no particular direction around us. I darted my eyes, trying to see if I could find any sign of the griffon. But everything was moving and shifting wildly.

“It’s not just the greedy companies that are destroying this land! Those stuck up snobs deserve this punishment! They think they can just walk all over everypony and run them to the ground with demand. And for what? To fill their purses with more money? The ponies of Appleloosa cannot keep up with demand. So I decided to help them.” There was more branch rattling. “But making a bountiful harvest wasn’t enough. I needed to teach them a real lesson. Gaia told me that an ancient spirit that lives in the canyon would be the perfect wake up call to New Appleloosa! When they hear about creatures of every kind falling to an ancient curse, they'll have to back away from cultivating this land! It's being dried up!” I grit my teeth.

“You’re going about it the wrong way, though! Gaia is a force of nature! She doesn’t care about the well beings of mortals!” I stated. I then stepped back as a heavy figure landed in front of me. I balked as the figure stood up. I’ve never seen a tall griffon before. Sharp Eye towered over us and Galavance. Her rocky mountain feathers ruffled. She had scars along her claws and a western hat on her head. She glared at me from under the hat. Suddenly, upon locking eyes with the griffon, I found myself surrounded by tall and heavy trees.

They towered high above, blocking out any light from entering. I saw Sharp Eye looking around just as confused as I was. We then had to shield ourselves as a giant mountain came crashing down next to us. An explosion of dirt and roots flung around us. Suddenly, Sharp Eye and I found ourselves rising high into the air. I covered my face as I was being scratched and whipped by the branches of the trees. We then broke through the trees and found ourselves rising up in front of a giant mountain. We then came face to face with a familiar face of an alicorn. However, her features were carved out of the mountain and her eyes glowed bright green.

I’ve finally found you, Din!  a deep and soothing tone that felt unnaturally angry rang through my head. I looked to my side and saw Din standing in between Sharp Eye and me. She gave a smug grin and coolly waved.

If it isn’t my elderly sister! How fancy seeing you here. Flitting about and pretending to be a child again. I must say, your work on the garden is always impressive. She kept her smug face as we flinched from Gaia leaning forward, her eye slit and glowing a calm hue of green.

Do not toy with me, sister! I have long awaited our confrontation! And this time. I. Will. Not. Lose!! She roared and I balked as we saw a mountainous hoof rear back, dirt and roots falling from her. Din looked bored and sighed.

Then perhaps we should play a little game. She grinned evilly and I found myself and Din teleporting away from the flying hoof mountain. She cackled and then pushed me forward. I was horrified. I looked between Sharp Eye, who seemed just as unsure of this when Gaia brought back her hoof and slammed it in the ground in a fit of anger. Let’s see who has the better vessel. If you win, you get to keep your pathetic garden. But if I win… I get to destroy your heart and burn your garden. Sounds fair?

Gaia roared again and her eyes fell onto Sharp Eye.

Vessel! These two plan to ruin everything you have worked for! They are agents for those greedy companies! You strike them down and I promise you, your dream will be fulfilled! She glowered. Sharp Eye looked unsure again. When her eyes locked onto mine again, her look changed to a determined and challenging look. With another blink, we were back in the canyon center. Immediately, Sharp Eye swiped a claw at me and in reaction just barely, I weaved and side hopped away. My back touched a tree and the moment I did, I tilted my head as an arrow zipped by and embedded into the tree.

Sharp Eye kicked off the ground and landed ontop of branch, covering herself with a bandanna.

“Gwyen, please! We don’t want to fight you!” Flitter called out. The griffon glared at me, knocking an arrow.

“You stand in the way of my dream. You and your agent lackies will never leave this garden alive.” She hissed. She then cupped her masked beak and screeched. My friends were suddenly surrounded by tendrils and more rock monsters that spawned in from the ground. Thi withdrew her bat and swung, a loud clack as rocks sailed over the next monsters that took their place. Cloudchaser kicked and flapped as she used her quick movements to dodge and counterattack. Flitter was back to back with Scribble as the two shot projectiles at the flying creatures. Galavance scurried over and away from the sludge creatures, pure terror on her face.

She met my look and I saw her rush over to me, deftly avoiding some tendrils that swiped at her before using her claws to swipe at tendrils I didn’t see that were ready to entangle me. She pulled me away and yelped, ducking as three arrows zipped overhead. I looked back and felt a certain sadness upon seeing my desperado hat pierced by an arrow and stuck in a tree. Galavance then scooped me up as Sharp Eye screeched and kicked off from the tree, knocking more arrows.

I shielded my face as Galavance flew through the trees and foliage, waving this way and that, avoiding Sharp Eye trailing us close behind with arrows. I could hear the panicked breathing from Galavance and I gave a worried look.

“Gal, stay calm!” I told her. She shook her head.

“I… I can’t… I can’t do this!” She shouted. She screeched as an arrow sliced through her left wing. We went tumbling out of the air and thankfully, rolled through an opening with solid ground. I shook away my daze when we came to a stop and I looked over to Galavance. She was whimpering and nursing her wing in pain. I rushed over to her, only to stop as two arrows planted right between me and her. I looked over with grit teeth as Sharp Eye landed and took aim. She released her arrow and without taking my eyes off of her, I twisted my body to the side, deftly avoiding it before returning back to a neutral stance.

I brought my quarter staff out and spun it. Sharp Eye quickly and skillfully pulled out one arrow after another, releasing them in tangent as we circled. I twirled the staff, batting each arrow she launched before rushing her. She held her arrow, aiming at me as I quickly tried to circle her. I then ducked low right as she released her arrow and I sprang up, rearing back my staff over my head and bringing it back down with a force I didn’t think I had. The floor cracked where Sharp Eye was moments ago as the griffon had hopped to the side to avoid it.

I didn’t hesitate to rush her as I brought my staff around in a horizontal swing. To my surprise, she blocked the blow with her bow. She growled and glared at me as I tried to knock it out of her with force, but my strength wasn’t enough. Sharp Eye shoved the staff aside, but I went with the momentum and brought it around my waist before smacking her across the head with the other end of the staff. She stumbled with the force, but maintained her footing as she shot an angry glare at me. She then blocked my follow up, grabbing my staff and pulling me forward. I felt the wind leave me as she buried a balled up claw into my stomach. Her other claw came back around and grabbed me around the head.

I dropped my staff as I struggled to beat and kick free from the grab. But Sharp Eye then reared back and planted me right into the ground, the floor cracking upon impact. I felt intense pain shoot through me, but no screams came out. Somehow, I wasn’t dead from it. But I did see Sharp Eye rear back a balled up claw and I saw rocks began to swirl around her. This is going to hurt. But as if out of nowhere, my body moved quickly, as if I had been pulled along. I rolled away and felt my horn aim at Sharp Eye. I heard a maniacal laugh and a rapid fire of fire bolts shot out. Sharp Eye got hit with every single one, grunting and getting knocked into the wall, a massive indent of where she landed formed.

She hit the ground and groaned as she stood up, shaking her head.

“Wait! Stop fighting! Please! We have to-“ I heard Galavance’s voice. But Sharp Eye screeched and threw her claws into the ground, causing the ground to crack and split towards me. I found it hard to get a proper footing as all of sudden, I found myself hugging the ground as the entire area was forced up. The ceiling above us began to break open as we flew higher and higher.

Finally, the grey skies above us broke through and were swirling around us. Lightning crashed around us and a fierce wind bellowed through. I don’t think any of us expected our new battle ground to have a massive Thunder Bird above us. It’s screech crackled and rang through the area as it’s massive eyes sparked and glowed, focusing us. Galavance flew up to us.

“I was trying to tell you two! We are at it’s nest!” She stated in a panic. We looked over and to our shock, we saw three cottage size eggs. They shined and sparked with lightning. Galavance turned towards Sharp Eye. “Gaia knew about the eggs! She wanted to keep the Thunder Bird as her pawn, using the eggs as blackmail!” Sharp Eye darted her eyes in thought. Suddenly, her eyes glowed green and a calming green color of spectral gale winds and rocks swirled around her.

”ENOUGH!!” A bellowing roar cried out. The earth shook from the sheer intensity of it. The Thunder Bird screeched and reared back, lightning shooting out from its’ feathers and striking the spectral image of Gaia that was steadily growing. I froze up. I could only imagine what Din was really capable of. These beings. These Elements of Power. Nothing compares to them, not even the greatest might that is a natural state of our realm. Gaia flicked her head, catching several bolts of lightning on her horn and then flicked back and aimed at the bird. It reeled back as lightning struck it. Galavance dug her claw in while I had to stab my quarterstaff into the ground to hold on. Both titan’s forces were incredible. 

“THIS IS MY DOMAIN!!! I WILL NOT HAVE WORMS LIKE YOU RUIN MY PRECIOUS GARDEN!!!” Gaia roared with such intense anger, I felt another wave of energy flow through me. My quarterstaff turning into the spectral, flaming halberd. From the halberd formed an image the steadily grew. The spectral figure of Din walked forward. Gaia looked to her sister as the Thunder Bird screeched and perch onto a cliff side near by, but still looking as close as ever. Lightning still crashed around us. I then noticed that there was smoke beginning to rise. I looked around and saw fire beginning to rise up throughout the jungle canyon. Din grinned.

“What’s the matter, sister? Can’t handle the might of your domain? Or perhaps you are throwing a hissy fit because a dumb bird doesn’t want to be your pawn.” She wiggled a spectral hoof at her. Gaia glared and walked forward. She towered just a bit above Din, but Din arched a cocky brow at her.

“Time and time again, you test my patience! Why must I share this pathetic universe with the likes of you!?” Gaia growled. Din swished her wing coolly to brush off the tone, giving a bored one back.

“Really, now. I test your patience? It’ll do wonders to have some, sister. You’ve played your hoof too early and now you are suffering for your ‘quick thinking’. Ouroboros must be rolling on the world right now. Congrats on being the biggest joke to mother nature.” Din said. Oh no, this isn’t good. Gaia’s eyes flared angrily.

“My nature is beautiful! I balance life from death! You leave nothing behind! You say you want to rule a domain of fire, have loyal subjects to ‘sing’ for you however you please!? Mortals do not grow on trees, Din! You maybe the ‘patient’ one!! But that is why you fail over and over again!! You’ve chosen poorly too many times! Your vessel is no different!” She hissed. Din pat her chest smugly.

“I will never reveal my decisions so easily. I have a feeling I’ve… hit the jackpot, as these mortal say.” She grinned maniacally. Gaia glared and looked over her shoulder.

“Vessel! She continues to interfere with your dreams! Kill her vessel!” She commanded. I saw Sharp Eye struggling, clutching her head.

“Nnggghh!! N-no… no, I will not, Gaia… Arghhh!” She rasped in pain. I looked over to Galavance, who was trying her best to hold on for life. I looked to the Thunder Bird. It was eyeing us in agitation. It was calling out to the eggs. Gaia walked over to Sharp Eye and lowered herself.

“I will not be disobeyed, vessel! Are you not contempt with the number of ponies you have saved? The good you have done to keep up food for the hungry and, how you say, stick it to those sorry bastards? Are they not sorry enough? They sent an agent to stop you! To stop us! It’s only luck they sent somepony who my sister has taken host too! Kill two birds with one stone!” I finally snapped.

“Don’t listen to her, Sharp Eye! I know what you are going through right now! I know what it is like! I’m trying to maintain as best as I can too! But you can’t listen to the sweet lies she spouts! You may have had an opportunity thrown on you, but our elements are not interested in our wellbeing!” I shouted out to her. Sharp Eye grunted and looked to me, trying her best to stay in control. We heard the loud sound of wings flapping and the Thunder Bird began flying around our mountain.

Lightning striking around us again. Gaia glared and reared up.

“BEGONE, PEST! THIS IS NO LONGER YOUR DOMAIN!! TREMBLE BEFORE THE MIGHT THAT IS GAIA!!” She roared and slammed her hooves into the ground. The earth shook once more and I found myself falling onto my belly. The impact must have blown Din back as well as her spectral image vanished. I even heard a shift in my mind.

Impatient fool.

Gaia looked back and I saw an eerie and gentle smile creep on her face. I then saw Sharp Eye’s claws move. The rocks beginning to form into a bow and a spectral arrow formed. I could see Sharp Eye struggling to keep the bow off of me. I called for my weapon and it popped into my hooves. I readied myself. I then stood up and tapped the bottom of the halberd against the ground.

"Sharp Eye. You have be calm. A certain pony once told me that some days will be dull and grey, because reality often hits hard than anything. I had been taken control of without my consent as well. I could have hurt my friends. You and I have a big responsibility that was put upon us, whether we liked it or not. But that shouldn't dictate how your morals play! Because in the end of it all, you are still you. We are still ourselves! You save ponies! You help them! That will never change." I then shifted the halberd to my side, getting into my zebra stance. "Your actions today are not your own. Gaia only told you what you wanted to hear. She made sweet words and will certainly not fill any of them. Din doesn't care whether we know so or not. What matters to them is finishing the game and coming out on top." I stated. Gaia snorted.

"My sister has a mouth the size of her ego. Do not listen to her, vessel. You saw yourself what I have done. I helped you bring life back to the town. I helped you come to terms with your own dark emotions. You would have been able to take down your rulers and bring peace to this land! The filth in New Appleloosa would be too much taint for my garden, so our commitments aligned." she explained. Sharp Eye grunted as she kept struggling with the bow, the lightning crashing down around us again.

"This... was never about... for the good of ponies... was it?" she rasped. "Maybe... she is right... I'm a fool for trusting you... you do not decide... where my... argh... where my value lies... ngh!... I will not... let you... control me...!" Sharp Eye then forced her aim and released an arrow. Galavance balked and quickly swooped up from the ground as she did so. I watched in horror as Galavance took the arrow straight into the chest. her body crumpling and sliding a bit away from us. She laid motionless. Sharp Eye stared horrified by the sudden action. "Why... why did..." I could see the tears beginning to form. The loud screech of the Thunder Bird overhead made me realize. She protected the eggs. Gaia's arrow would have done incredible damage to the eggs. I wavered, feeling my dread beginning to rise. Sharp Eye dropped her bow and clutched her head. "Rggggh! Get... out of my... head!! I... I..." she fell to the ground, curling into a ball. "I can't... do this..." she whimpered. My eyes widened. I then stood between the eggs and Gaia, who was smiling calmly.

"Yes you can, Sharp Eye! I've heard somegriffon say the same thing! But look what she did!" I felt tears beginning to form. How could this happen so suddenly? I gathered myself before continuing. "She felt panicked! Like she was completely hopeless! Anycreature would against the forces of nature! But that didn't stop her! She reacted with no hesitation to save the eggs! She was scared, but she saved somecreature! She even saved me before! In the brief moments I've met Galvanace, she had a strong desire to save ponies, just like you!" The images of her happy and enthusiastic nature as she introduced herself. The talk we had before the sighting of the Thunder Bird. "She was my friend... and I..." I looked to her still body. "I was a coward again..." I slammed the halberd hard into the ground, causing a large crack to form. Lightning crashing down around us as the bird circled us. "I should have done something more than just sit there like an idiot... I could have saved her! But what can I do when somepony, whose heart is full of love for her people who aren't even griffons, beats me to my own actions." I pat my chest. "I'm supposed to represent courage, but I can't even jump in to save an egg!" I felt my frustration rise. "I still have a lot to learn about controlling my element. About saving ponies! Saving anycreature! You and Galavance... both of you have never faltered in your convictions to help those in need!" I watched as Sharp Eye look up from her position, her beak open in awe.

"B-but... how can I face the ponies I've hurt? All the buffalo? How can I ever be forgiven for setting up New Appleloosa to fall with so many things against everypony?" she asked. I smiled, wiping my eyes before reaching out a hoof.

"By being the best you. I forgive you for everything you have done. You weren't yourself. It was all Gaia's doing. And after today with our display, I have a feeling most ponies will believe it." I then looked to Gaia, who was looking at me with interest. She then swished her dust gale mane and stood up.

"Touching. But if you plan to encourage me to reform my ways, you're sadly mistaken. I will not be swayed by amateur choice of words." she said. She then looked back to Sharp Eye and suddenly dissipated. Sharp Eye screeched in pain as power began to overflow. The earth shook and the lightning crashed. The wildfire beginning to rise around us. It felt like the whole world of Equestria was ending right now. So much destruction. So much power being thrown about. We are so totally screwed. Just then, I saw in the corner of my eye my friends galloping over to the area. It seemed that Scribble had used his magic rocks to make it up here. They looked on in shock and horror.

"What the hell is going on!?" Thi grit her teeth as she looked to me and Sharp Eye. I threw out a hoof.

"Stay back! She's being taken over by Gaia!" I shouted. This is bad. Really bad. But I have to do something. I have to... I have to save Sharp Eye. I'm supposed to know what she is going through. But how can I if I can't even begin to know where to look? I then realized something. The heart. Din hummed and I could swear I almost heard an evil smile. I readied myself as Sharp Eye was crackling with energy. The rocks began to swirl around her like a barrier. She screeched loudly before kicking off the ground. She was quick. I felt myself being tackled as my friends were rushing over to me. We went sailing into the air. I grit my teeth and wiggled out of her hold, bringing my hoof back and socking her across the head. I don't know what force I was using, but it sent her sailing back into the cliff side. I found myself tumbling and falling. Crap! What can I do now!? I heard an annoyed groan.

Must I do everything for you!?

I then felt myself floating. I opened up my eyes as I was already bracing to hit the ground. I blinked in confusion. I looked over my back and gasped as I saw I had wings. But, unlike an actual alicorns, these were spectral. They were wrapped in fire. Every flap emitted small amber sparks.

Eyes open, fool! I heard Din hiss. I then yelped as I felt myself being pulled along as a tracer beam whipped right by where I was only seconds ago. I looked ahead and saw the crater where I had punched Sharp Eye to and a bright green flash. I was pulled along again, twirling as another green tracer beam whistled past me. I did my best to keep myself relatively stable, but it appeared Din's control was a little more on the fly in thinking than I was. After some time dodging tracer beams, I heard a frustrated groan.

You're making me look like a fool in front of Gaia! Just look where you want to go and just go there! she barked. I shook away my motion sickness before looking at the crater. I saw another green flash. I took a deep breath and kicked forward with my hindlegs. I felt myself sailing towards the crater. I twisted my body, bouncing up over another tracer beam and saw Sharp Eye's eye widen in shock. I felt my head swish and aimed, multiple fire bolts shot out and rapid succession. Sharp Eye kicked away from the bolts and sailed around me. I saw her own wings were being surrounded by spectral green wings. Oh great. Both of us are not in control of ourselves. My dread increased, but I then sensed a killing intent. I threw out my hoof, my halberd slashing as it split the tracer beam in half. The projectiles sailed behind me before vanishing. I kicked forward and quickly gained plenty of distance to Sharp Eye.

Sharp Eye swung the rock bow around and clashed with my halberd. I felt myself pushing against Sharp Eye herself. I noticed that her eyes weren't her own. Is this also how I looked like being under Din's control? Something else I noticed. I was seeing a spectral griffon floating behind Sharp Eye. It was distorted, as if there was a lot of interference blocking it from forming properly. I grit my teeth and roared as I pushed back, causing Sharp Eye to drop her guard. Taking a page out of Din's own fight against Tenebres, I brought both hindlegs up in front of me and bucked Sharp Eye directly in the chest. She sailed like a bullet into the next cliff mountain over, an explosive crash of her impact. I then saw a burst of green, calm light shoot out from the hole Sharp Eye was bucked into. I heard Din gleefully cackle.

Found youuuuuu~ I shivered at the eerily chipper sound of her voice before feeling myself kick in the air and soar towards the hole. I saw a ball of fire concentrate at the tip of my horn and I braced myself as the cliff side got closer and closer. Din's magic blasted through the hole, making it big enough for us to fly through. Coming out the other end of the hole, I gapped as I began floating down to the ground. The cave was sparkling with gems. A cavern. Spacious and open. In the center of the cavern was a giant glowing calm green crystal that radiated around the cavern. At the foot of it was Sharp Eye, on her side and struggling to stand up. Din formed in front of us and she looked down at Sharp Eye with pure disgust.

"Like I said. Patience is everything. And look at you, groveling at my hooves." she grinned evilly and stepped on Sharp Eye's head. Sharp Eye grunted in pain as she was forced back down. I balked as I saw that Sharp Eye was in control now. Her eyes normal. Din clicked her tongue and looked up at the crystal. "Abandoning your vessel to cower in your heart, Gaia? A coward to the end." Din then reared her head back and aimed as her horn fired out a thin beam of fire. There was a loud scream as the cavern shook. I had to side step a couple of falling rocks before looking over at Din.

"Din, stop! We need Gaia alive!" I stated. Din shot a glare at me.

"I know what I am doing, vessel! Do not tell me what to do!" She hissed at me. The beam grew thinner and thinner before piercing through the other end. The crystal released a burst of magical aura around us, causing me to shield myself with the sleeve of my hoodie. The aura gathered between me and Din. Din turned around and hummed with a pleased look. Gaia formed and was panting on the ground. "Better. I have to say it has been real fun getting reacquainted with you, sister. But It's high time you open up your eyes and see that the much bigger threat isn't deforestation." she cackled and gave a coy smile. "Well, I say that. Buuuut, as we speak, everything you built is now burning and withering away." Sharp Eye struggled to stand up.

"N-No! The petrified ponies… The ponies at... nggh! They won’t make it back!" She rasped. Din rolled her eyes.

"Let me make it clear to you mortals. Our 'magic' as you call it is beyond any of your comprehensions. But, I'm feeling generous right now as I got to best my sister in pure strength, patience and invigorating torment. When an Element of Power is bested directly, all traces of her power vanish as a means to reset the injuries rightfully beaten into them." Din said as she walked over to Gaia. She then stepped hard on Gaia's head and twisted her hoof as Gaia grunted in pain. "Know your place, grub. I've won this time. And I will continue to do so until every one of you is nothing but bowing before me! The rightful ruler of this realm!" Din tossed her head back and laughed maniacally before she began to be absorbed back into my body. I grunted as I felt a hot, burning sensation flow through me, like hot magma washing over me.

Be thankful it was me this time, Gaia! I won't be as merciful as our dear older sister. I fell to my stomach, panting and grunting in pain as everything in my body was screaming. Sharp Eye rasped, looking over to me and began to crawl towards me. The spectral form of Gaia then dissipated before us and flowed back into Sharp Eye, who stopped and screamed in pain as I can only assume something worse than what I was feeling was flowing through her. I somehow managed to roll myself onto my back and panted, Sharp Eye managing the same. I don't know how long we were down here, but feeling my second wind, I painfully stood up and saw Sharp Eye clutching her chest. I fell back on my haunches and growled.

"Dammit... How are we able to control our elements at this rate!?" I said with pure anger and frustration, slamming the ground with my hoof. Sharp Eye coughed and managed to push herself up, sitting down as well. It took longer for her to manage anything, but when she did, she finally spoke.

"I'm... sorry..." she rasped. I saw her claws ball up and her body shake. "I was an idiot... I let myself fall to her sweet words... I... I... Those innocent ponies... The buffalo... I..." she then started to tear up. I felt a wave of guilt course through me and sighed.

"Somepony once told me it's okay to cry. We all deal with our frustrations and sadness in some way." I said, rubbing the back of my head. I then smiled at her. "It... worked for me." Sharp Eye sniffled and rasped. She put a foreclaw leg across her face and began to stutter her breaths. I remained quiet as I let the griffon cry to her hearts content. As she did so, I couldn't help but feel my anger increase more and more. There has to be a better way to do all of this! Dammit! Dammit all!! How can we befriend such heartless monsters!? What am I... what are we supposed to do?? I can only imagine what the other five are dealing with. Speaking of five, I found myself standing up. "My friends!" I stated in realization. I turned to Sharp Eye and was about to say something, but thought better of it. I sighed and looked up to where the hole was. How am I going to get back to my friends? We were in the next cliff side over, and there is no way to quickly get there without flying. And considering what happened, all is quiet in the noggin'. I walked over to the wall and saw grooves that I could probably use to climb.

I grunted as I felt my body tingle from all the fighting as I began to painfully climb my way up. I got a bit high before my hoof slipped and I slid down the wall. I panted and grit my teeth, going up again. Same height. Failed. Another go. Got a bit further. Failed again. Over and over, different heights and methods all failed as I kept sliding back down. The last one I found myself tipping and landed on my back, the wind almost getting knocked out of me. I then saw Sharp Eye stand over me. She studied me, her eyes now seeming to be calm and curious. She then smiled and held out a claw. I weakly smiled back before I took it and she helped me up. She then slung me over her back and with a couple of flaps from her wings, she took off and we soared back out the hole. When we came out the other end, we gasped as we saw the canyon up in flames. The trees withering and crumbling along with the foliage crumpling like paper. There was no smoke from this fire. I looked over and saw the giant Thunder Bird perched on a cracked mountain. I pointed to the creature and Sharp Eye changed directions.

The Thunder Bird saw us, the creature watching us as we descended. I saw my friends, gathered around Galavance. They saw us approach and all got ready for the attack. But when they saw me slide off the griffon when she landed, I limped a couple of hoof steps before waving weakly at them. Cloudchaser rushed over to me.

"Fie! What happened to Gaia?" she said. She then looked to Sharp Eye and her eyes narrowed suspiciously. I put a gentle hoof on her cheek, something I would normally flush and not even do. She looked back to me.

"It's okay... I think... we won... in someway." I panted and rasped as I spoke. I then looked over and saw Scribble making Galavance drink a certain red liquid. But the griffon lay still. I limped over to them and looked to Scribble. "Is she...?" I asked. Scribble looked tired. Exhasuted even. But he looked up at me and shook his head.

"I've never seen an injury like this. She has no pulse, but she is breathing. It's like she's stuck inbetween death and life. I'm not sure how to treat this, let alone properly diagnose this." he said solemnly. I bowed my head.

"She protected the eggs. Sharp Eye wasn't in control of her actions. But..." I thought about it a bit more before deciding something else. "Oh, Galavance... I'm so sorry... for being a coward..." I said, feeling my eyes well up. There was a loud chirp above us. We looked up to see the Thunder Bird lower its' head towards us. It brushed Galavance with the very edge of its' beak. We stepped away, unsure of the birds intentions. That was, until it turned its' head and... teared up? We watched in awe as a tear from the Thunder Bird trailed down its' beak and dripped into Galavance's open beak. Suddenly, her body began to rise as if an invisible force was picking her up. Her body began to crackle and spark like lightning being charged up. She then opened her eyes and gasped before curling up and then shone brightly. We shielded our eyes as the bright light flashed around us. The moment it appeared, it also vanished. We looked and I gasped as we saw Galavance landing gently on her legs. She groaned and rubbed her head. When her eyes opened, she looked around, dazed at first. But then, she saw us looking dumbfounded.

"H-how long was I asleep?" she asked unsuredly. I shook my head.

"Gal... your feathers..." I began. Flitter finished for me.

"They are shimmering with lightning!" she said in awe. Galavance blinked and examined herself. Her feathers had changed pigments to a shimmering gold with blue hightlight tones. She was just as dumbfounded before it changed into an excited jump for joy.

"This... is so... awesome!!" she screeched. I was impressed. The griffon had a lot of energy despite looking like she was on the brink of death. I felt relieved. I glanced at Sharp Eye, who seemed just as relieved before bowing her head. The Thunder Bird chirped and Galavance blinked, looking up at the massive creature. "Did you just... talk?" she asked in shock. The Thunder Bird cooed. Galavance scratched her head with a claw. "Oh... uh... you're welcome." This day just kept getting stranger and stranger. And that's after the whole Din and Gaia fight. She then turned to us and smiled. "I think she's waiting for an apology." Sharp Eye looked surprised. Galavance grinned and motioned to the Thunder Bird.

"What? After all I did? That Gaia did? You'll... forgive me?" she asked. Galavance shrugged.

"I'm just the messenger. Right, Rita?" she smiled up at the Thunder Bird. The creature chirped in agreement. I couldn't believe it. It even has a name? I fell to my haunches and rubbed my temples. Sharp Eye took a hesitant couple of steps forward, standing before the massive creature. She then bowed her head, thinking about her words before looking up and putting a claw on her chest.

"I... I can't even express how sorry I am for everything... I... I wasn't myself. I listened to the words of a being who never thought about anypony else aside from herself. I know I can't undo the things I've done, but... can you ever forgive a stupid, idiotic griffon like myself? I..." Sharp Eye wanted to say more, but it seems her words failed her. She faltered and shrunk back. "I'll just leave. I've caused enough trouble for everypony involved. I shouldn't have declared war on New Appleloosa..." The Thunder Bird, Rita, chirped and cooed. Galavance walked over to Sharp Eye and pat the griffon's back.

"Rita forgives you. She knew that there were forces beyond even her comprehension at work. All she cared about was protecting her eggs. It didn't help that Gaia confronted Rita and threatened to break open her eggs if she didn't do as she was told." Galavance then looked out to the cliff side, seeing Din's fire spread out and reach the end of where Gaia has touched in the canyon. She then turned around to us and smiled. "Well... we should probably get back to town." I nodded and looked to my friends.

"With all the display of power, the ponies of Appleloosa to New Appleloosa would have noticed the catastrophic events in the canyon." I said. Galavance sighed, but then balled up her fist and nodded.

"Then... we all face it together." she said. Rita chirped, taking one hop over to the other side of the cliff side and then sat on her eggs, getting comfortable before settling. I looked to Sharp Eye and put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. She looked at me with worry.

"Like Gal said. We face it together. You weren't yourself. It was beyond your control." I said. Sharp Eye gave me a doubtful look, but she nodded. Galavance turned to Rita and smiled. 

"I'm glad you were able to reunite with your eggs, Rita. And thank you... for giving me a second chance." she said. We gathered ourselves together before making our way back to the canyon exit. There was one pony I noticed on the way back that was hanging behind a little. I looked over my shoulder to see Thi, watching us with a strange look. When her eyes met mine, she gave a small smile. I slowed my pace to match her's, walking next to her.

"Everything okay, Thi?" I asked. Thi chuckled and looked out over the dead trees and foliage that was beginning to vanish into glowing green orbs. She then shrugged.

"I think Princess Celestia really underestimated how much these power elements can do. And she knighted me to protect them?" She shook her head. "What have we've been thrown into, Fie?" I saw the look of uncertainty in her eyes. I didn't know how to respond. I sighed and bowed my head. I then looked to see Sharp Eye also trailing behind. I stopped and waited for her. Thi stopped just a bit ahead of me. Sharp Eye glided over to us, avoiding any form of contact. I then put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder once more.

"You know, Thi. I think you might be looking at it in a wrong way." I began. Both Thi and Sharp Eye looked at me quizzically. "I don't think she knighted you to protect the elements themselves. She wanted you to protect the ones being embodied by them. I thought that was obvious as to what she meant." Thi rubbed the back of her head and nodded.

"Yeah... I guess so. But... how am I able to keep up if stuff like that happens?" she furrowed her brow. Sharp Eye bowed her head.

"I... I don't think anypony would be able too. Everything me and err... Fie did." She began. I gave her an approved nod before she continued. "I saw how both our beings were used as puppets to combat one another. I'm amazed we were able to even survive one hit from each other. Even more so that somegriffon who has no connection to these strange powers able to live to tell the tale." She sighed. "All I ever wanted to do was see the ponies smile. The produce companies have been slaving them so much and driving up demand that Appleloose was beginning to fall apart." I looked at Thi, who returned it with a quiet breath. I then rubbed my chin in thought.

"Perhaps... maybe it's just time to let things change?" I began. Sharp Eye looked at me. "I mean, I know Appleloosa is the tried and true historic place in Equestria's history. But even the Castle of the Two Sisters is a ruin out in the Everfree. That's where they grew up and even ruled over for a time. But now they are in Canterlot. Not everything will last forever." I flourished my hoof. "Appleloosa will eventually be an abandoned ghost town later down the line. But it's still around thanks to tourism. That, and it has the biggest orchard in Equestria. What you've done in the time that I'm assuming you did, you gave ponies a little more respite to carry on with the day. To be their best selves. Just like we have to." I pat my chest. "We have forces beyond our control. And it's a long road for us to even start on where we should begin. But until then, we'll be our best selves. That's all we can do. Face the day." Thi chuckled.

"You should have taken a job of being a motivational speaker rather than a mail pony." she stated with a smile. I grinned in response.

"I'm surprised you didn't freak out at the sight of a giant bird." I said. Thi quickly waved her hooves at me.

"Wha? No! We don't ever bring that up!" She retorted. "I'm done with birds today." she growled, shaking her head. She then looked at Sharp Eye and gave a sheepish smile. "Oh, uh... no offense." Sharp Eye smiled softly. I saw her ease a bit.

"Technically... I'm a half bird. But I can understand." she said. That seemed to break the ice just a bit. We continued to chat a bit before reaching the exit to the canyon. My friends waiting for us. When I stepped forward ahead of them, I took a deep breath. I could see a gathering of ponies and other creatures across the ravine. I looked to everypony.

"Let's go."
> Chapter 16: Starswirl's Message
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 16: Starswirl's Message


I have never seen such a big gathering of ponies and buffalo. When they saw us emerge from the canyon, the crowd began quieting down. The one thing I noticed as we made our way back, the petrified ponies in trees were no longer there. I was glad to see there was no sign of any burning pony slash buffalo trees. Din was correct. Beating Gaia dispelled whatever effects she put on them. The victims were gathered outside. I also noticed that there were a lot of wagons on the edges. Once we got across the bridge, several ponies broke through and starting shoving microphones in front of us.

"You lot! Is it true that you were the ones who managed to stop the overgrowth of Appleloosa and the Red Canyons?" one pony asked.

"The Thunder Bird is real. Were you able to study it?" one pony asked, poking Scribble in the snout. He rubbed it with a stoic annoyance.

"Many of the ponies and buffalo have stated they've witnessed you all heading into the canyon. Do you know who is responsible for the overgrowth?" another asked. The many chattering ponies shoving stuff in our faces was beginning to get crowded. It wasn't until Galavance let out a loud screech that quieted everypony. She flew forward and landed between us and the news ponies.

"Listen up, pardners! I understand ya'll have questions and we would like to answer! But we've just had a near death experience in the canyon and as Deputy, I would ask everypony to please make way. We would like to get the wounded tended too and we shouldn't keep them waitin'. Once things are settled down, we'd be happy to answer any questions ya'll have!" she said. The ponies seemed to ignore her and were pushing microphones in front of her. It wasn't until the buffalo began stomping that caused the ponies to startle and make way. I watched as the buffalo were stomping in place, mimicking a stampede. They then moved aside as Sheriff Silverstar and several other ponies, whom I'm assuming are the Appleloosa cowcolts, motioned for us to follow. The buffalo helped us through, keeping the news ponies at bay. We walked a good bit away, coming up to tents. It almost looked militaristic. I sighed, feeling exhausted. We were then greeted by the nurse mare, who led us into a medical tent. Me and Sharp Eye sat across from each other as she checked on us both. Thi, Cloudchaser, Flitter and Scribble sat inside. Galavance and Sheriff Silverstar stood by the tent entrance, making sure no pony was getting nosey.

I just had my tongue checked before the nurse mare turned to Sharp Eye. Sheriff Silverstar tipped his hat up and looked to us.

"In all mah' years of lawfully providen' for tha' folk of Appleloosa, 'ah never thought 'ah'd see tha' day when Red Canyon began ta' cry an' have so many forces of nature at work." He then looked at Galavance, clearly noticing the change in her feather pigments. "What in blazes even happened in there? One moment, we was rushing out a rescue crew ta' block off the canyon an' next, we was hearing a boomin' voice an' a giant Thunder Bird flyin' aroun'. Not only that, but some o' tha' rescue crew couldn't even get into tha' canyon without bein' swiped at by wooden tendrils. An' most importantly..." he motioned to Galavance. "What happened ta' you, kid?" Galavance blinked, realizing she was being addressed before examining herself.

"I... don't even know where to begin." She stated. She took a breath and then started explaining all that has happened. She told him how we entered the canyon, fighting off the living foliage before stumbling across the petrified ponies and buffalo in trees. How we ended up fighting a pure force of nature and how it was keeping Rita's (Sheriff Silverstar arched a quizzical brow at her mentioning the Thunder Bird's name) eggs as hostage so it could have gotten it to do whatever it wanted. She did her best to leave out that Sharp Eye is housing said force of nature currently. When she finished, she only got to the part where she blacked out and woke up finding out she had changed and is now able to converse with Rita. Sheriff Silverstar listened intently. He then tipped his hat and bowed his head in thought.

"Iff'n ah' woke up one day an' you told me all of that, 'ah would have laughed it off an' called you a crazy griffon. You were always imaginative. But this time... 'ahm inclined ta' believe you." He then looked to us. "As fer' everypony else... well... ya'll rest up. 'Ah have ta' keep tha' nosey ones at bay." Galavance perked up and held up a claw.

"Oh, oh! I'll help! I've gotten real good at getting the crowd to pay attention!" she said excitedly. Sheriff Silverstar smiled and waved her through.

"After you." he said. Galavance turned to us and tapped her two talon claws together bashfully.

"Ummm... thank you for everything, everypony. Let me make it up to you. Starting now." she said with a smile. She gave a salute before stepping out with Sheriff Silverstar. We could hear the buzzing chatter outside the tent and the nurse mare sighed.

"So noisy..." she then frowned at me and Sharp Eye. "Considering you both look like you've been through Tartarus and back, I can safely say, you both are in good shape and health. Though, your eyes are a cause for concern, I don't see any major or minor damages. But I suggest getting plenty of rest." she said before stepping out. Everypony was quiet. We listened to the constant buzzing of the distant ponies before I sighed and decided to lay down on the bed, resting a foreleg across my abdomen. I stared up at the plain white fabric ceiling of the tent before hearing Scribble open up his journal and scribbling something down.

"Alright, everypony." Scribble spoke. "Taking into account of everything that has happened, what have we've learned and what can we do to prepare ourselves better?" he asked. Cloudchaser snorted.

"Are you kidding? We are way in over our heads. You saw how Gaia and Din clashed! I doubt both of them were in control of each other." she said. Flitter looked worriedly at us.

"Are you sure you two are okay?" she asked. I casually wiggled a hoof.

"I'm still me, surprisingly." I stated a little too sarcastically. Sharp Eye, however, seemed to cover for my attitude.

"Considering we've been crashing into mountains and aren't dead. I can say that the abuse they put us through didn't seem to affect us so much. Though... having you tossed aside while a being like that takes control of you? I couldn't gain control of myself." She bowed her head. "I am never going to live this down listening to a being like that. I'm such an idiot..." Flitter flew over to Sharp Eye and pat her claw reassuredly. She smiled.

"We understand, Gwyen. How can we blame you for not being in control? I know you had your heart set in the right place. I never once doubted you that you had every intention to help ponies. When we noticed that you were under direct effects of one of the Elements of Power, we could have only expected the worst. And frankly... it wasn't as bad as we thought." I turned my head to her and arched a brow.

"What do you mean?" I asked. Scribble cleared his throat.

"When Din mentioned finding the Heart of Gaia, I could only assume that the reaction that was caused when you both went into that mountain, that you found it. Whatever Din did to it cancelled everything Gaia had done. The jungle caught fire and while we thought things were starting to get even more out of control, seeing err... Rita help out with Galavance and then seeing everypony unpetrified, it is safe to say that there is a way to reverse any affects the power elements have if they actively try to meddle with everyday life." He said. He then flourished his hoof in a circle. "We can safely control the elements via spectator intervention. So long as we find these 'hearts', we will be able to... how Din would have said it... put them in their place?" he explained. I swished my hoof in front of me.

"Spot on, egghead." I said. "Exactly how Din put it. Only, more cocky and evil." The thought then struck me. I put my hoof down and looked over to Sharp Eye. "Can you sense if Gaia is moving around in you?" Sharp Eye blinked in confusion before closing her eyes and taking a moment. She then opened them and shook her head.

"Everything is quiet." she stated. I nodded.

"Din's quiet too. It seems that Gaia used a lot of power while Din hardly used any. If you think about... Din was actually the calmest out of the two. She was cocky, but seemed calm and collected... in her own way. Din shot a beam of fire into the heart of Gaia and I was expecting the crystal to explode, but it only glowed and then dimmed. That's how she was able to cancel out Gaia's garden." I thought about it a bit more. Something is missing from this. What is raising red flags in my head? I closed my eyes and thought hard. I couldn't pinpoint it. It was there, but it seemed too far out of reach. I sighed. "I guess now we know what kind of hate these elements have towards one another. I thought it was a power struggle. But it seemed to be ages worth of pent-up hate and frustration." Sharp Eye lowered her head a bit.

"You know... when Gaia first came to me, it was in a dream. I had just finished helping Appleloosa with their annual New Years Extravaganza. I was tasked in decorating the orchard. I took a quick nap under a tree and in my dream, I was soaring through the skies. Almost thinking of Griffon Stone. But then a mountain appeared out of nowhere. I didn't think anything of it at first. But when it started to turn itself towards me, I had to stop. Gaia had the face of an alicorn and was speaking to me. She greeted me like a pony mother would. Coddling me as I told her my desires. She seemed to sympathize with me. She told me how much she wanted to save the land by bringing new life into the world. How her garden would give all what I hoped for and more. When I woke up, I found that leaves began to grow in the orchards." She rubbed the back of the head. "I wasn't sure what was causing it. I seriously thought it was a dream. But over and over again, she appeared to me, greeting me each time and listening to my thoughts and desires. She even told me her own struggles, how she has to deal with so many others that would threaten her garden. She asked me to protect it and told me that I have a power to help others as well. To use her gifts to save them.

"I started to notice that anything organic in produce I touched, began to ripen and or become lush with life. Even dead flowers from the winter. Appleloosa was experiencing an early spring in winter. Then one day, the produce companies came by as a deal to begin next harvest when they saw that the trees were growing products already. I had already despised New Appleloosa before, but when I saw the glint in their eyes, I knew I had to do something. The ponies at first were able to keep up with demand, making more money than they had ever seen. But then, it began to get out of control. I was beginning to show immense strength and nearly ripped out an apple tree. I ended up toppling it. I heard Gaia tell me to head to the canyon. She sensed there was a gift to the land that she would preserve." She sighed. "I guess she was talking about Rita and her eggs. She led me to the cavern and told me to plant a seed she conjured in front of me. It grew into her 'heart'. After that, she began to grow her garden over time. While she was handling her own goals, I decided to take her gifts and use them against the produce companies. I sabotaged so many businesses with overgrowth of products that the companies were beginning to think the ponies were using supplements to grow their products en mass. That's a bad deal for most. It would have also hurt Appleloosa financially, but... I wasn't intending to go that far. I wanted those produce companies to realize that everything they have been doing has been slaving ponies for money.

"I even got the tribes involved. Told them that the ponies of New Appleloosa had awoken an ancient curse and is causing their spirit god to be enraged and an early spring happen. I... wasn't expecting them to think that the other rival tribes would be their main concern. But they would stampede almost everyday after in protest." She bowed her head. "It was going so well at first, but then, when I started catching onto Gaia's little plot when she started kidnapping ponies for a while, using them to help her grown her garden as you all saw. I confronted her about it and she told me they all had dealings with the produce companies that I've been working so hard to take down. I should have known then and there that she was only saying it to keep me out of her way while she tended to her garden." She then took my idea and laid down on her back, one claw on her chest as she stared at the ceiling. "I went with it though. Am I really allowed to be forgiven for setting up so many things to fail? So many creatures to be put in danger? I was aware of sabotaging everypony. I was aware of the kidnappings. But I just turned a blind eye and wanted to get back at the ones who were ruining this great land." She put her foreclaw over her face and let out a groan. I couldn't help but laugh.

Everypony arched a brow and Sharp Eye peeked out from under her claw. Thi scratched her head.

"I don't get it. What's so funny?" she asked. I shook my head after calming down a bit.

"It's just funny. I've been there, you know? That embarrassed groan. I know that feeling all too well." I turned my head and smiled at Sharp Eye. "Glad to know I'm not the only one who embarrasses herself from time to time." I chuckled and waved a hoof. "Don't worry. There is a way to redeem that embarrassment. Just going to take a little bit of thought and maybe a helping hoof, here and there." I said. Sharp Eye hummed in thought. She then chuckled.

"You're right... that is not my greatest moment." She said. Flitter shook her head.

"No. Your shining moment was inspiring everypony when you won the world tournament against Equestria's best archers. You had so much honor and even helped your rivals when you didn't need too. What you did all those years ago. It still matters to this day. It matters to me. It's because of you I got to try archery and be good at it!" Sharp Eye looked at her in awe. "What happened today is just one failure out of many that you can learn from. It's a step forward in helping us to get you to control your powers. Today's failure is tomorrow's victory. And if that day doesn't have a victory, then we'll keep failing until we are dead and buried." Flitter smiled. Sharp Eye was quiet. She held out her scarred claw. She had a contemplative look before a smile spread across her beak. She clenched her claw and nodded.

"I guess being exiled from Griffon Stone wasn't so bad. And I'm not the only one who thought that too. That Galavance is an interesting character. I nearly took her life and she bounced back almost immediately from an injury like that." she said. I laughed again. I then held up my own hoof and curled it.

"Then let's take a lesson from her. Even when all hope seems lost, there is always a way to bounce back. I saw it when she panicked after saving me from your attacks. She should have frozen up, but she reacted quickly and managed to set us in the right direction to end this whole thing. Even if she did think she was in over her head, she still jumped in the way to save a mythical thunder bird's eggs." There were relieved sighs in the tent. I looked over and saw my companions smiling. All except Scribble, who seemed more interested at the mention of Rita.

"It was fascinating to see an actual Thunder Bird up close and personal. I need to do a bit more study on this. We have hardly any notes on such creatures. Do you think Galavance can ask Rita if I'm allowed to study more?" he asked. We all exchanged glances before Thi snickered.

"Perhaps. Depends on how the time we spend here goes." she said.





Once we felt rested and ready, I pressed my ear and waited for a response. Thi also had pressed her ear. When somepony finally picked up, I was relieved to hear it was Twilight.

"Pinkie, this better not be another question about asking what would be good to go into another cupcake.” She said, sounding a bit annoyed. I cleared my throat.

"Princess Twilight? It's Quiet Fire." I said. There was a loud crash that caused me and Thi to wince and rub our ears.

"Quiet Fire!! Oh, thank goodness you are alright! Is everypony else alright as well?" she asked. Thi chuckled.

"We're all fine, more or less." she said. Another voice broke through.

"It appears you all have been busy." a voice said. Mine and Thi's expression frowned. Starswirl continued. "I'm impressed. Very much so. You stopped a grave and catastrophic event from happening. I take it you found the power element of earth?" Thi snorted.

"What gave it away? And how do you know about that? I didn't think you were a hologem TV pony." she asked. Twilight spoke through.

"We saw on the map. Quiet Fire's cutie-mark was over a clouded and weather filled area in Appleloosa. When we saw the weather begin to clear on the map and your cutie-mark still active, we saw a green wisp on the map that seemed to float into it. You have to tell us what happened!" she stated. I could hear a bit of excitement in her tone. I then sighed and Thi nodded to me. I explained everything that happened to them, down to the minute detail. When I was finished explaining, I heard the chatter of many other ponies on the line.

"Thank Celestia Appleloosa is safe!" Applejack's voice broke through.

"That must have been terrifying! I'm glad everypony came out safe!" Rarity's voice spoke.

"You guys met a Thunder Bird!? That is pretty awesome!!" Rainbow Dash spoke.

"So many wasted fruits! I could have used them for my next line of cupcakes!" Pinkie Pie spoke.

"Oh, I would love to meet Rita and her little hatchlings! I-If Galavance thinks it's okay..." Fluttershy spoke.

"Girls!" Twilight broke through. "I know you are all wondering about everything, but we have to remember, we have a second Element of Power on our side now. Have you figured out anyway of befriending them?" I frowned at those words.

"Thi is right. I don't think we'll be able too. Din and Gaia didn't hold back. Well, not sure about Din, but Gaia sure didn't. If there is any way we can befriend them, I don't see it." I said. Starswirl hummed.

"Well then. I can rest a little easy knowing that Equestria has been saved from a balance disaster and a power element has been tamed to a degree. Good job, everypony. I'll keep an eye on the map for any more changes. Quiet Fire. Keep me updated on any changes to the element of earth. Gaia maybe more of a wild card than your element." With that, Starswirl's line was cut. Thi blew a raspberry and made a gesture with her hoof.

"Eat it, blowhard." she said. I chuckled before pressing my ear.

"Twilight? I know it goes without saying, but Princess Celestia is making a big gamble. It may sound like blasphemy to doubt the princess. But... if she truly believes we can do this... will everything be alright in the end?" I asked. Twilight shifted on the other end.

"I'm not quite sure what you mean." she stated. I sighed.

"If we fail, Equestria is doomed. If all seven are gathered, what if they end up clashing all at once? We wouldn't be able to do anything then. We are pretty much screwed. And all we can do is try to manage as much damage control as possible. If word gets out that this was Princess Celestia's idea to get such dangerous forces of nature together, her tombstone wouldn't be regally." I explained. I heard Twilight gasp.

"H-how can you say that Quiet Fire!? Princess Celestia put a lot of faith in this because she believes you are able to do this! That you would be able to succeed! She has said that to me so many times and I've always had my doubts. But with friends by my side, I was able to overcome everything and Celestia always had complete faith I could!" she said. Thi hummed in thought.

"You say that, but considering she's your mentor, I think you're biased." She said. I heard a wince from Twilight.

"I... wish I didn't need to hear that twice but... you have to trust in her. Trust in us. We've already been handling some disharmony on the side here, but the frontline needs to be you." I sighed at her words. I hate to say it, but she's right. The heroes of Equestria can handle only so much. They need all the help they can get. Suddenly, Starswirl's voice broke through.

"Quiet Fire. There has been some strange occurrences over by Manehatten. When you and the others are prepared, head to the village." he said. Thi arched a brow.

"Uhhh... Manehatten is a big city now." She sighed. "I swear, the power elements have been rather angsty since waking up." Twilight broke through.

"We don't know if it is a power element at work, but we can't rule it out. I have Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy investigating there. Perhaps you girls could meet up?" she asked. I nodded.

"Not like we had any plans else after Gaia. We'll check it out once we get going." I stated. I cut the line and I turned to everypony else. "I guess, make do with what you can before we leave." Flitter was quick to chime in.

"C-can we please stay just a bit longer? I want to pick up a couple of souvenirs for Rumble when we get a chance." she said. Cloudchaser rubbed her mane.

"Oh right. He's been wanting something. What was it again?" she asked. Flitter frowned at her.

"He wants a genuine apple tart made from Appleloosa's own orchard. His school mates have been talking about it since the rodeo and he's been wanting to try it since." she said. Cloudchaser smiled.

"Sounds good. Maybe I can get him something as well." she said. I perked up and held up my hoof suddenly. Everypony looked at me and I flushed, quickly covering the action.

"I-I don't mind helping to look. I-I've been wanting to do a bit of sightseeing around Appleloosa myself. Never could since I was always... busy." I said. That's a nice way of saying you've been living in Ponyville for a while and only focused on work. Cloudchaser smiled.

"Sure, why not? Could do with some R&R. What does everypony else think?" she asked. Thi rolled her neck.

"I need to restock on materials for my firearm. Went through too many during the canyon incident." she said. Scribble closed his journal and stood up.

"I'll join you. I need to restock on my own arsenal." he said. Thi snickered.

"If you call crushing rocks an arsenal, only an egghead like you can come up with something like that." she said with a grin. Scribble trotted past her, casting a sideways glance.

"Don't let the paparazzi jab you in the snout on the way out." he said with a mix of a teasing and a stern tone. Thi blinked and slumped as he trotted out of the tent. She pointed in the direction he went.

"I can never read that guy." she said before walking out of the tent. I turned to the others.

"What about you, Sharp Eye? Want to take a quick breather and err... I guess self-contemplate?" I suggested with a shrug. Sharp Eye scratched her head.

"I'll... think I'll do just that. I have some ponies I need to apologize too." she said, standing up. I nodded.

"Okay then. We're at the Appleloosa inn by the end of the day. I guess we'll end up meeting there and head out tomorrow.”





The day went about us having to skirt around pony paparazzi. Word got out quickly how we emerged from the canyon and due to eyewitnesses of ponies and buffalo recounting being aware of being petrified in wood, they told the anchors that we helped the Thunder Bird reunite with her eggs and how we managed to cleanse the canyon. The buffalo called it their Herd Ancestors fighting the ancient curse. The ponies called it a catastrophe that we managed to stop somehow. Unfortunately, there were some ponies who were petrified with front row seats during Din and Gaia's fight in the air. They quickly described me and Sharp Eye as the main culprits of the whole thing. I was really missing my hat right now. I had to throw on a pancho and cover my mane with a different hat that was little too big for my liking and a bandana to cover my face.

Cloudchaser and Flitter couldn't help but snicker at my disguise. I sighed and looked to them.

"I don't know about you, but why didn't they call all of you out?" I asked with a bit of an annoyed tone. "S'not like I was the only one who did anything." I looked around, hoping no pony was looking our way as we stepped up to a general goods and bakery store. Cloudchaser pat my back.

"Well, if one thing that comes out of this that we know of, is that you'd be the best runner up for the rodeo circus." She said, stifling a laugh. Flitter giggled.

"Sorry, Fie. It's the only thing we can think of." she said, stifling her own laugh. I groaned and put my hoof on the swinging doors.

"Let's just get this over with and get back to the inn..." I said. I wanted to hang out with the two to get a bit better in knowing them. I didn't realize they exhibited prankster energy. We walked into the store with a bell ringing overhead as the mare behind the counter greeted us, helping another pony.

"Welcome, ya'll! Nice day we havin'?" She asked with cheerful enthusiasm. We noticed that the store was a little packed. Enough room to squeeze through. But if we weren't careful, my disguise would be pointless. Cloudchaser pushed through and got to the counter.

"Wow. Never seen a store this busy before." she stated, looking around. The mare nodded and tipped her hat.

"You betcha'! 'Ah would say it's because of tha' tourism. But these 'ere folk are local. Most of 'em are from tha' horrifin' event in tha' canyon. They have a strange cravin' for everything apples right now." she scratched her head in confusion. Flitter browsed the bakery display. It was quite barren with only a couple of fritters, tarts and cookies. Cloudchaser frowned and sighed.

"Do you have anymore baking?" She asked. The mare gave an apologetic smile.

"'Ahm sorry, miss. But we couldn' keep up with demand. We're plannin' on shuttin' tha' bakery down fer' today." she said. "B-but you are free to get whatever souvenir at a discount. Mah' treat fer' unable ta' provide you with a baked tart or two." Cloudchaser turned to Flitter and shrugged.

"I guess since we can't get one, might as well see about an alternative." she said. I suddenly perked up and smiled under my bandana.

"Why don't we just ask Applejack? She can bake a pie just as good as Pinkie. Or a tart. Sweet Apple Acre apples are just as delicious." I suggested. Cloudchaser seemed to look a bit disappointed by the suggestion, same with Flitter.

"Oh, uh. Rumble had a bad experience with apples from Sweet Apple Acres. Not saying the Apple family don't deliver. It's just..." Cloudchaser began. Flitter finished for her.

"The batch they served that Rumble had had given him err... stomach issues for a couple of days. After that, he's been avoiding anything relative to Sweet Apple Acres. But he's willing to give the Appleloosa ones a try. Since... it's run by a professional group of worker ponies than a family of four." she explained. I rubbed my chin and shrugged.

"Well... when you put it that way, I can see your point. There were a few times I've had a bad experience with Sweet Apple products due to a bad batch. But those were really only ever when they were pressed for time and limited supply." I groaned, remembering the cider debacle. "When they run out of high demand products, it does get a bit annoying." Cloudchaser smiled.

"It's no offense to the Apple Family. They are honest and good ponies working hard to provide what they can. Quality versus quantity." Cloudchaser then beamed and saw a poster hanging on the wall. She hovered over to it and pointed. "What about this one? Rumble would like this one!" She stated. Flitter flew over next to her and beamed.

"Oh wow. Thunderlane has certainly come a long way! Right up there with Rainbow Dash and Spitfire!" she said happily. I peeked between them and saw a vintage looking poster of the Wonder Bolts. At the forefront was Rainbow Dash. On her right was Spitfire. The left would be Soarin. Next to Soarin and another pegasus was a black coated stallion with a mohawk. I remember seeing that pony from time to time in Ponyville. I guess he must be Thunderlane. Cloudchaser plucked the poster down and hovered over to the counter. She paid for the poster and stuffed it neatly into her saddle bag. Flitter picked out a neat little quilted bandana for Rumble. A nice, homey and traditional look and feel to the design. We left the store and began skirting once more through the packed streets. I noticed that there were ponies hugging and crying to each other. Lost families and loved ones that have been missing for who knows how long. As I watched a family of ponies chat and hug each other, my eyes widened as I saw my father and my mother side by side and smiling. There was my brother and my sister, both chatting and looking strangely happy. I froze in place and stared in shock. No... this is a trick, right?

I blinked and rubbed my eyes, looking over to the spot, only to see it was a different family. I furrowed my look worriedly. Something nipped me in the back of my head. I was feeling an increasing amount of envy. So much so that I was suddenly feeling very angry and frustrated. Cloudchaser tapped me on the shoulder and cocked her head.

"You okay, Fie?" she asked. I snorted and danced around them.

"Oh, peachy. Just in tip top shape. I'm so glad we were able to reunite everypony. It must be real nice to see all your loved ones happy and normal." I said, trying my best not to sound too annoyed. Flitter and Cloudchaser exchanged glances with each other.

"Did... something happen?" Flitter asked. I sighed. The day was winding down. We spent quite a while in that canyon. But it felt so soon to cut this little R&R thing short. I waved a hoof in dismissal.

"No. Nothing happened. Just... tired. We should get back to the inn. I want to... sleep. After I have a quick drink at the bar." I said, already walking ahead of them. The two pegasi must be really confused at my change of tone. But I didn't care right now. I needed a drink. We arrived back at the inn and I immediately went to the bar. I tapped the counter.

"Two of your strongest drinks, please." I said. The bartender nodded and went to the back room. As I waited, I saw Cloudchaser and Flitter whispering amongst each other. Cloudchaser then cleared her throat and trotted over to me.

"So... since we... you know... technically saved a full region of ponies and buffalo... how are you feeling about it all?" she asked. I put my hat down and tossed my hoodie up quickly before anypony got any ideas. I then put my head on the counter and slouched, my forehooves dangling at my sides.

"Like I said. Peachy." I puffed my cheek out in a pout. I was really not feeling too well. I should be celebrating about liberating an entire tribe and missing ponies from the imprisonment of a crazed and eerily calm looking power element that was hell bent on killing me. But this empty feeling I was having didn’t make me think of anything other tahn having a nice drink. The bartender finally came back and placed two shot glasses on the counter. When he opened one of the bottles, I put down several bits, my drinking funds I save up usually, and took the open bottle and the other one.

I then pulled back on the open bottle, feeling the warm and sweet taste of honey and a burning sensation. I pulled the bottle away and let out a satisfied breath of air, cuddling the bottle.

“Sweet, sweet remedy.” I said with a blissful smile. Cloudchaser and Flitter looked at me in concern. Cloudchaser then sat down to me and put some bits on the table.

“I’ll just have cranberry juice.” She said. Flitter also put down bits.

“Just a glass of water.” She said. The bartender eyed me before depositing all the bits into a register and then bringing out more glasses and pouring the requested beverages. I looked over to them and wiggled the closed bottle in my magic.

“You sure you two don’t want to try this? It’ll make all your worries fade away.” I suggested. Cloudchaser smiled.

“I’d rather be sober before going to bed.” She said. I mumbled something incomprehensible before seeing Galavance walk in with a buffalo that squeezed through. It caught the attention of some ponies, but the rest were minding their own business. Galavance pointed to us, smiling and walking over.

“Hey, gals! How are ya'll fairing?” She asked. Flitter smiled.

“We’re fine. However…” She said. I could tell they were looking at me. But I ignored it and took another pull from the bottle. Galavance cleared her throat before tapping me on the shoulder. I turned around and smiled.

“Hey, Galavance! Griffon of the hour! How are you?” I exclaimed, keeping my feigned happiness going. I was starting to see two of everypony. Galavance motioned to the buffalo.

“This is chief Braveheart. Father of Little Braveheart. He wanted to speak with you.” She said. I looked between the four and waved.

“Sup, chief?” I said without thinking. Braveheart nodded.

“Celebrating your victory? I approve. Every warrior needs to celebrate their hard-won battle.” He said. I started to droop. Braveheart continued. “I also must thank you for what you did for my people and the other tribes. We did not want war. The Thunder Bird was a sign of end times. And I am glad you were there to stop it.” I then frowned and waved a hoof.

“Sorry, chief. It wasn’t a solo effort. I had help and frankly, I think they deserve more credit than I do. They helped Rita reunite with her eggs. In fact, you have Galavance to thank for keeping those eggs safe. Who knows what kind of stress a creature like that can do when pushed to the edge.” I said. Galavance scratched the back of her head, smiling bashfully. Braveheart nodded.

“Indeed. Griffon is now one with Thunder Bird. Blessed by the gift of love. She carries in her the spirit of the Thunder Bird. And when her times come, she will become the next Thunder Bird to take its’ place.” He said. Galavance balked.

“Wh-what? Wait a minute… you mean… when I pass away, I’ll come back as a Thunder Bird?” She asked Braveheart in awe. The chief buffalo rubbed his chin before nodding.

“As the tale goes. We do not know if it is a guarantee. But so far, events have proven to be true.” He explained. I saw the look of excitement in Galavance’s expression. My mood was beginning to shoot down dramatically. Galavance is amazing. How is she able to take a bit of news like that and be okay with it? How is she able to accept that fate and not think of all the bad it might cause? How is she able to smile through it all? Galavance seemed to have caught my glare and she suddenly wavered.

“I-is everything okay?” She asked. I blinked, realizing that my glare was the effect of the drink. I hiccupped and rolled my head back.

“Jus’ fine.” I slurred. Braveheart looked at me.

“Fire pony. I know that your journey is only beginning. And it isn’t going to be easy. No journey ever is. But the way you fought for our ancestors. How you tamed mother nature. Your fighting prowess that of even the strongest buffalo. From every buffalo in the tribe. We thank you.” He said, nodding his head in approval. I didn’t say anything. I only hummed a tune in thought before realizing with the way he was shifting that he wasn’t just here for gratitude.

“I take it you’re not just here to thank me.” I said, taking another pull. The buffalo hummed in response.

“Fire pony is right.” Braveheart began. “My daughter, Little Braveheart. She…” he began to falter. I cocked my brow and looked at him. My vision isn’t good right now, but the eight buffalo chiefs had a sad look. “Last I heard she was hurt during one of our stampedes. Is she… here?” He asked. I looked to the two pegasi sisters before looking to Galavance. The griffon sighed.

“We are trying to look for her. Remember, the nurse mare said she took off to stop the war that was never going to happen.” Galavance explained. “No pony has seen her since. Not even Sharp Eye.” I furrowed my brows. Flitter spoke up.

“We didn’t see her as we were going into the canyon. At least, not from what we saw.” She said. The chief nodded solemnly. Galavance rubbed the back of her head.

“Does she have any certain spots she visits when away from home? Anypony she knows outside the tribe?” She asked. Braveheart shook his head.

“Not that I am aware of. New Appleloosa is big, but not big enough. Little Braveheart doesn’t like city much.” He explained. I sighed and bowed my head.

“I’m sorry… chief Braveheart. I wish I could help but I have another place I need to get too. We’ll be gone by tomorrow. If we happen to see her on the way out, I’ll let her know.” I said, balancing the empty bottle with the tip of my hoof. Braveheart sighed and nodded.

“I understand. We’ll scour the stomping grounds all over to find her. Even scour canyon to find anything we missed. The tribe owes you a debt of gratitude.” He said. Galavance smiled and beat her chest with a balled-up claw.

“Don’t worry chief! I’ll even ask Rita when she’s free to see if she can look for her as well.” She said. Again, I felt my mood growing angsty and depressed. I really want to know how Galavance does it. Her words resonated through my mind.

If griffons like Gilda and Gabby can change, then I can too.

Change. How can I change myself? How can I change if I’m trying so hard to keep being myself? How can I match up to the outgoing positivity to any situation, no matter how bleak it is just like Galavance? None of it helps that I have an evil and merciless power element that has no issues shoving me aside and controlling my actions. Galavance will turn into a Thunder Bird when her times come. When mine does, Equestria is doomed. I suddenly growled, feeling even more angrier. Cloudchaser, Flitter and Galavance along with Braveheart heard me and looked at me.

I stood up from the stool, carrying the full bottle of strong beverage in my magic behind me.

“I’m going to bed…” I slurred. My vision was blurry and it was hard to navigate a bit, but I found the way to mine and Scribble’s room. The room was empty, with only some things that Scribble left behind. I dragged my hooves over to my bed and plopped onto my belly. I held up the unopened bottle and debated about opening it. But I must have passed out as everything else was a blur.


~~~***~~~


I found myself floating amongst the endless stars. My body asleep, but my mind conscious. It felt like I was soaring across space. Not much is known about space. Many ponies before have tried to manage safe travel to it, but the only pony to really get a glimpse of it is Princess Luna. At least, from what we know.

She once described the sky to be dark, but bright and beautiful. Clouds that decorated the sky with colorful, calm hues. The constellations shone brightly overhead. I have to say. Princess Luna is right about the view. It’s pretty. Suddenly, the tranquility of space was interrupted with a giant green eye opening right beside my body. It stared directly at me and I found the stars becoming a blur. As quickly as the stars moved, everything came to a stop and I found myself overlooking a balcony.

I knew exactly where I was. There was a gathering of ponies. Thousands of them. The walls of Canterlot in the distance. The droning sound of ponies chatting amongst themselves. But that’s odd. Usually, a gathering like this either because of a festival or a major announcement. Since there were no streamers or any form of festivities I could see, it has to be an announcement. I saw Princess Celestia and Princess Luna along with Princess Cadence, the alicorn princess of the Crystal Empire, walking beside Starswirl.

“Interesting view, don’t you think!” I heard a voice say. My eyes opened and I didn’t react in any surprise. I looked to my left and I saw Ouroboros sitting on the balcony rail. I don’t know why I did so, but I climbed up the railing and sat down beside him. Ouroboros then passed me a gwynette ale bottle. I looked between that and him. He gave me a strangely friendly smile. I took it in my magic and opened the cap without any struggle and took a pull before passing it back to Ouroboros, who took a swig himself.

“Kind of reminds me the first time we met. Too bad it isn’t Saturday cartoons. But, no pony really enjoys a speech being partway sober.” He cast a sideways glance to me. “Or so I was told.” I didn’t say anything. I wanted too, but it was hard to form any words. But it seemed Ouroboros knew what I was thinking. “Yes, I’ve heard and watched Gaia and Din fight it out for primal dominance. They are always so spiteful of each other.” He snickered. “Of course, with their streaks, it was only natural Din came out on top.”

I looked at the serpentine pony quizzically.

“Oh, of course. I have no issues telling you what you want to know. Though, anything vital to the current mission is going to be a limited number of hints.” He tapped his slit snout. “You still have two left~ Save them wisely.” Again, I couldn’t say anything. I looked down at the gathering and Starswirl talking to the princesses. Ouroboros sighed.

“The old fool hasn’t given up. Though, he now feels that how you handled Gaia cleared his mind of much doubt. Now he’s about to embark on a new quest. To return to Ponehinge and return to Limbo.” He chuckled. “Is what he should be doing. Twilight and her friends have been busy with the old crone. Off on a quest to bring back the remaining Pillars. They will most certainly bring back another being as well, but they can sort it out, can’t they? They are heroes after all.” I cast a sideways glance at him. Ouroboros sighed.

“If you must know, I did have a good reason pulling just Starswirl out of Limbo. It’s fun to toy with his serious nature. But even I grow tired of somethings. But that is beside the point. He would prove useful in helping me restore balance.” I gave Ouroboros a stoic look. The serpentine studied me. My expression didn’t change. He had to know what I was truly thinking about this. He scratched his cheek softly with a claw.

“If you insist. I’ll tell you what I am obligated to say without giving up your freebies.” He cleared his throat. “You must find the pony with an insignia on his chest. He’ll explain almost everything he’s allowed to tell you.” He smirked. “That is not a freebie. That is an assistance between two good friends, don’t you agree?” I turned back to look at the proceedings. Ouroboros snapped his claw and we popped onto the railing right next to Starswirl.

The chattering increased at the sight of us. I looked over to see the three princesses and Starswirl eye Ouroboros. He grinned and gave a friendly wave. Starswirl turned back to the crowd, his horn glowing.

“Yes, my fellow ponies. We are in a grave and dire state of our realm. This. Is Ouroboros. The World Serpent of Balance. He is amongst us today to tell you all that the sign of end times are upon us.” Starswirl said. Ouroboros chimed in.

“Buuuut, my dear Starswirl, who has been a friend to me since he had discovered my existence in his youth, had the brilliant idea to have your heroes of Equestria embark on a journey of epic proportions! Filled with danger, betrayal, love and above all… harmony.” He grinned at Starswirl, who only gave him a suspicious look in return. “Yes, my dear mortals. Your heroes are actively trying to prevent the end times! Which I am ever so grateful. And it wouldn't have been possible without the brain behind it all. Let’s give a big round of applause to Starswirl the Bearded!” Ouroboros clapped. It took a bit for the ponies to stomp their hooves that gradually picked up.

I could see Starswirl looking confused and a little flustered. He cleared his throat.

“Ahem, yes. As what Ouroboros said. By now, rumor has gotten aaround thanks to a certain birdie.” He glanced at Ouroboros, who was now picking his fanged teeth with a claw. “But it is better to express it now than to wait. Come time when the Summer Solstice happens, during the Summer Sun Celebration, the realm as we know it will be thrown into an instability that we cannot prevent, unless we have the proper bearers of certain elements. And not the Elements of Harmony.

“Let me make it very clear. To each and everypony listening and watching. Before you stands the World Serpent. The very being of balance. With him, masked in this fiery veil, is one of the bearers of these powerful elements. The one of fire stands before you. Some of you may know her. And some may have seen her. And most may not know who she is at all. Keep this in mind, that out in this very world, lies six more of these powerful elements. They reside inside anycreature. Dragon. Serpent. Even a bunny. But these are not something you should take lightly.

"These Elements of Power are the very circles that provide death and life to our land. They are forces of nature that cannot be tamed and have minds of their own, even controlling their hosts should they please. As many of you have already heard what happened in Appleloosa, could happen anywhere else.” There was a buzzing chatter amongst the gathering crowd. Starswirl continued.

“I bring a message to all who would listen. The end times are upon us, and only the ones who bear these Elements of Power, can save us.” He said. Ouroboros pat my back. I took a swig of the gwynette. I can’t tell if the ponies know it is me or not. But I was unable to do anything. I felt like I was being puppeted. I was conscious, but my motions acted as if on instinct. “You have every right to fear for your life amongst these individuals. For their power do not care for our own well-being. But do not fret. When the Elements of Harmony complete their mission, my students Celestia and Luna will be ready to contain the power and restore balance.” Ouroboros yawned.

“And I can go back to sleep.” He said boredly. Starswirl held out his hooves.

“Be strong, creatures of Equestria. We are gathering the powers and will contain them on the eve of the Summer Solstice. You have my word.” The crowd began to stomp their hooves but the cheering was more chatter and buzz than celebratory. I snorted and got off of the railing. I walked over to the princesses and took a last pull of my gwynette. Ouroboros snapped his claw and the bottle disappeared. Princess Celestia, Luna and Cadence looked at me with concern.

“Quiet Fire, is that you?” Celestia asked. Ouroboros pat my back.

“Don’t worry. Ponies don’t need to know it is her just yet. Though, with her current track record, she maybe more infamous along with the others. The sisters do have a tendency to show off as they say. It’s part of their whole high and mighty phase they have going right now.” I cast a glare at Ouroboros and he held up a claw. “Kidding. Kidding. Yes, Quiet Fire hasn’t been exposed just yet, even in attendance today. This is her key body. She is the first and only one to have found her key already. The others haven’t… well speak of the devil.” He grinned as they followed the serpents gaze behind them and saw a calm green spectral form of a griffon appear.

“It seems the one who bears the earth finally found their key. Two out of seven. We are on track, my dear friend.” He eyed Starswirl with a mischievous glance. Starswirl harumphed and tipped his hat forward a bit.

“I grow tired of your mockery, Ouroboros. The fact you wanted me of all ponies to send a message to Equestria is beyond my time.” He said. Ouroboros shrugged.

“I figured since you are in such a hurry to get back to your ‘friends’ that I thought having an extra set of eyes or so would help speed things along.” He smiled. Starswirl glared.

“And risk everything we are trying to do? You do not seem to understand that there are darker powers out there that will make it their sole mission to acquire these power elements for their own use. If not, those powers could already be inside the bodies of evil beings. For a Serpent of Balance, you sure do like to cause disharmony.” He said with a cold venom I didn’t think anypony could have. Ouroboros tapped his claw in thought on the ground.

“When you put it that way, it sounds exactly as bad as you say. But like your dear students, I have complete faith that Fie will succeed in her mission in gathering the rest and befriending them. Her and Din are like two peas in a pod already.” He said with a coy smile. He then looked over to the griffon. “Hope you had your fun, Gaia. But it’s time to focus on a better use of your time. Don’t worry. There is still plenty of places to grow your garden.” The griffon must have shot a glare as Ouroboros sighed. “Tough crowd. But! At least you both have found each other! That’s what counts in the end.” Starswirl growled before trotting back into the castle. The princesses exchanged glances. Ouroboros trotted over to the princesses and bowed. "Forgive me for teasing the old crone so much. It's just fun to see him think he has any power over this realm." Princess Luna frowned and stomped a hoof.

"It is entirely uncalled for. I get that our teacher is trying his best to ensure the safety of our realm, but your constant toying is causing him so many mistakes. Let Starswirl gather his bearings!" Luna said, her look serious and cold. Princess Celestia raised a wing in front of her and stepped forward.

"Ouroboros. As my sister's concerns are warranted, I feel that there is more to this... toying as it is put. You've kept us long enough in the dark. It's high time you tell us what Starswirl has done to cause you to paint a target on him." she said, standing firm and displaying a regal intimidation that I could only imagine Thi had seen when she got in trouble. Ouroboros tapped his snout and winked.

"Never kiss and tell, princess. Starswirl was an ambitious youth. And like all youths, their curiosity is unwarranted. And when Icarus flew too close to the sun, his wings caught fire. You've heard that story, yes?" He then pat his chest with a paw. "Take it from the eldritch horror. The brightest minds are the easiest to fall from grace. And those scouring the dark." He looked to me and Sharp Eye's form. "They'll take the whole pillar with them just to reach that top." He then stood up and trotted past the princesses. He then eyed Princess Cadence and bowed. "Your majesty. How fares the child?" Princess Cadence eyed him suspiciously.

"Wonderful." she responded simply. Ouroboros grinned and walked further into the castle. Sharp Eye and I stayed by the princesses. As Ouroboros walked further down the hall, I saw the flicker of spectral forms began to appear one by one. A tall, muscular character silhouette in pure ice and snow-white aura. A small figure that looked like a filly formed from the ground, similar to Tenebres. A breeze swirled by and formed a strange creature silhouette I was not familiar with. It had fins from what I could make out. A swirl of water formed next. A silhouette of another creature stood on two legs. An almost cat like appearance. And the last, the form that shone down from the chandelier that Ouroboros walked under. It flickered upon landing on the ground and a regal alicorn form took shape. Sharp Eye and I finally walked past the princesses.

"Quiet Fire?" I heard Celestia say.

"No matter what happens, Quiet Fire. You are not alone. Befriend the creatures that are host. Not the elements." Princess Luna spoke. I wasn't able to turn around and acknowledge them. However, I did see something in the corner of my eye. It looked like a cloaked figure hiding behind a pillar. The spectral silhouettes began to vanish one by one as Ouroboros disappeared into a distortion. When Sharp Eye's form vanished, I then looked back to the princesses, seeing their looks of concern and worry. I gave a nod before I closed my eyes and found myself floating amongst the stars again. My body asleep, but my mind conscious. And this time, I wasn't alone.
> Chapter 17: Infamy and Misfortune
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 17: Infamy and Misfortune.


The new day started with my companions being quiet. I chewed on my hotcakes, enjoying the savory taste while everypony were doing their best to not touch their food. Scribble was scribbling in his journal as usual. But Cloudchaser and Flitter were much more quiet than usual. The same goes for Thi. She was poking at her eggs and toast, looking bored and uninterested. I finished up my hotcakes and took a nice swig of milk before looking at everypony worriedly.

"Uhhh... did I miss something while I was knocked out cold?" I asked. No pony responded and I found my panic beginning to rise. Did I do something yesterday? Why is everypony being so... stranger than usual? I took a quick peek at Scribble's journal, but it appears that whatever he was writing was incomprehensible with his hoof writing. When he saw me taking a peek, he closed his journal and looked to me, causing me to shrink back a bit. "S-sorry. I won't disturb you any longer." I said with a nervous smile. Thi looked up from her food and the sisters did the same. I looked between each of them and tapped my hoof tips together nervously. "Err... I'm... sorry for whatever I did?" I asked unsurely. Thi sighed and put her fork down.

"Alright, I can't stand this anymore. How are you not fazed by the news?" she asked. I blinked and cocked my head quizzically. Was she talking about the dream I had? But... If so, then it should be an obvious answer to them. I rubbed the back of my neck.

"I'm... My dream was real and it was being broadcasted Equestria wide?" I asked, recalling the dream. Their looks gave me the confirmation. I sighed and started to twirl the fork on the head end on the table with my magic. "Of course, I'm fazed by it. I was there. Well, not really, but subconsciously, yes." I said. Cloudchaser tapped her hoof on the table.

"So, what else did you see with that announcement? With Ouroboros making an appearance, there had to be more to it. It's all the ponies here are talking about. And considering we have several eyewitnesses who can describe you and Sharp Eye, you've both had a massive target painted on you." she said. I rested my cheek on the table and found my fork twirling to be more interesting. Flitter nodded.

"Before we can even set hoof outside of Appleloosa, we'll be swarmed by news ponies who want an exclusive interview. And with Equestria changing and Starswirl's message, you are center stage with the rest." she said. I groaned and stabbed my fork into the table softly.

"I know all of that. I don't know how we can properly get around it. It's going to take more than just using my clone as a decoy and Thi's springboard spells." I said. Thi nodded.

"I don't have the mental capacity to launch a wagon. And now we can't take the express either. There'll be too much attention drawn to us." She said. She then pointed at me. "So, before we get swarmed by paparazzi, tell us what else there was to that announcement. There is no silver lining with Ouroboros making an appearance as CC said." she crossed her hooves and looked at me sternly. I took a moment, closing my eyes and choosing my words carefully. When I opened them, I explained to them what happened. How Ouroboros was still tormenting Starswirl for being an old crone with no friends and an ambition that Ouroboros believes he can't acquire. How he purposely called me to sit with him during the announcement (which to my mixed emotions, I was a burning wisp of fire in the footage on the hologem TV currently overhead and replaying the announcement) and then Sharp Eye apparently found her key at some point. I saw Scribble's look darken from that. When I told them that more and more figures began showing up before Ouroboros disappeared, I detailed every silhouette I could remember. My head was still reeling from a hangover. Once I finished, I took my final swig of my milk. Thi frowned as she thought.

"So... Ouroboros did all of that to get the others to activate their key? Which means they already found it before we did?" she asked. I shrugged.

"I plan on asking that with Sharp Eye. Unless... Scribble has something to say about it." I said. Scribble opened his journal and flipped to a page.

"I asked Galavance last night to see if I can get a bit more research from Rita. The Thunder Bird was cooperative and made me realize that if we approach beasts in a certain way, they don't need to be hunted as much. It's... given me some reconsideration in to H.A.A.C.'s partnership with M.E.S.S." He waved a hoof before pointing in his journal. "Besides that, Sharp Eye accompanied us as she had finished up apologizing to those she felt need it. We took a single wrong turn in the Canyon and ran into another distortion. Similar to yours. Sharp Eye won against it in a sniping competition. After that, she passed out. She's still resting in the room." he explained. Flitter frowned.

"Wish I could have been there... I'd love to see Sharp Eye's skills put in use that isn't against us." she pouted.

"Well, until then, I'm stuck with you." a voice said. The tall griffon, Sharp Eye, tipped her hat with a smile as she walked over to us. Flitter's eyes lit up in a star struck manner and Cloudchaser rolled her eyes playfully. Sharp Eye looked at me and her expression changed to concern. "I know it was sudden. I wasn't expecting myself to pop up there either. It looked like they were just about done with an announcement." she said. Everypony at the table, including me, nodded. I pointed to the hologem TV above us.

"They've been replaying it almost every hour for those that may have missed it. It'll be an entire day thing until... I don't know... we end up finding another bearer of a power element and end up causing another catastrophe." I sighed. Sharp Eye rubbed her foreclaw leg and I felt guilty for bringing it up. Nice job, Fie. Keep rubbing salt in the wound. It's only funny when it is mentioned towards you. Ignoring my negative frustration, I picked my head up from the table and tossed my hood over my head. "Sorry, Sharp Eye." I began. "Just still trying to recover from a hangover." Cloudchaser arched a brow.

"I'm surprised that you didn't dig into the second one. You looked like you were ready to drown yourself silly." she said. I opened my saddle bag and withdrew the bottle. I hummed in thought. It's too early to be drinking. And it was taking up a little too much space in my saddle bag. I then perked up and smiled.

"Sigma!" I stated. There was a loud crack that made everpony in the saloon jump in panic. Lavender Heart bowed to me by the table. Thi clutched her chest.

"Don't do that so suddenly!! It's bad enough with a lightning bird!" she rasped. Considering that being on the down low was now no longer an option here, I turned to Lavender, who smiled at me.

"How can I be of help to you, Mistress Fire?" she asked. I held up the bottle and shook it. I then put it in her hoof.

"I should check up on you gals a little more. I got carried away and grabbed another bottle. You four should help yourselves. Don't go too crazy now." I said with a smile. I don't know what came over me, but I couldn't help but think about Galavance. With Scribble mentioning Rita, Galavance's enthusiasm came back to me. Lavender Heart cocked her head.

"Are you sure it is okay for us to indulge in this?" she asked. I wiggled a hoof.

"I'll make it a new rule. Tell the others that you are free to help yourself to any celebratory manners, such as drinking, baking cakes or throwing a party as long as it is well deserved. This is an on the house type thing." I winked at her. Lavender Heart studied the bottle and hummed. She then bowed and looked to me with a smile.

"Very well. Is there anything else I can help with?" she asked. I shook my head.

"You're dismissed. Hope you girls are doing well." I said. Lavender Heart smiled and nodded.

"The house is still standing, mistress. Rest assured, we are taking care of everything there." she said. And with that, there was another loud crack that rattled the saloon and Lavender Heart was gone. I then rubbed my chin.

"Say... that's not a bad idea. If we get overstuffed with our preparations, I can have the girls come by and hold onto some stuff. Err... so long as it doesn't clutter the house. I do still live there." I said. Everypony gave me a dejected look. "What?" I asked.





Just as we expected. The moment when we stepped out, we were suddenly greeted by ponies who recognized us. Thankfully, it seems that the news ponies were somewhere else. But we quickly tucked our preparations in the wagon and we were off, waving to the ponies who congratulated us on saving Appleloosa and even some gifts I wasn't expecting. We left Appleloosa, seeing that both Old and New were celebrating their survival victory against the catastrophic event. I sighed and looked over to Sharp Eye. Sharp Eye saw me and I gave her a soft smile. She returned it. We made it just on the outskirts of Appleloosa before we were stopped by Galavance. She was waving to us before flying over.

"I'm glad I caught you guys just in time! I just want to say, thanks for everything! You guys really saved our hides." she said. Cloudchaser brushed her snout coolly.

"Yeah, I know we're awesome." she said with a grin. Flitter rolled her eyes and nudged her. Cloudchaser shrugged at her. I stepped forward and slightly waved my hoof.

"I'm sorry we can't stay and help with the search for Little Braveheart. She couldn't have gone too far from Appleloosa." I said. Galavance sighed and nodded.

"That's the thing. I asked Rita if she could help, but when she went out for food, she didn't remember picking up any little buffalo." she said. I blinked and a look of realization came over me. Scribble caught my look and nodded.

"She's lucky to be so small that even Rita can’t be bothered." Scribble said. Galavance nodded.

"I asked her if she was okay with anything else, but there were no bigger prey around." Galavance scratched her head. "I'm sure we'll figure something out. I'm certain the buffalo would be glad to not have to do any more... err... ritualistic things." she said with a determined smile. I felt my envy rise again and I sighed.

"Okay, I give up. How do you do it, Gal?" I asked. Galvance blinked.

"How do I do what?" she asked, scratching her head. I motioned to her and looked a little exasperated.

"So... upbeat. So happy. When your time comes, you'll be turned into a Thunder Bird. Are you seriously okay with that fate?" I asked. Galavance shrugged.

"Hey, we all thought what it would be like to be a different creature at some point. I think it's a cool idea if I had the ability to command lightning. And, it'll be an interesting second chance at life." she said casually. I slumped. But Galavance continued. "Though, I know that the beings you both carry inside of you aren't as... pleasant as being turned into a Thunder Bird is. But I'd just look at it this way. You are still you by the end of it. And if you can learn to accept the faults and the issues you have, you'll appreciate yourself a little more. Like I did. I was a seclusive loner in Griffon Stone before those ponies came by and showed me through Gilda that we can make up for our actions in the past and live better moving forward. Because you know how to tackle them." She pat my shoulder gently. "At this point, I think you have a good idea on how to manage yourself a little better under the influence of primordial control. If that makes any sense. And I'm certain Sharp Eye and you can exchange notes too. It just seems the only logical thing to do. But you'll both feel better." I looked to Sharp Eye, who returned my look. I then bowed my head.

"You're incredible, Galavance." I said. Galavance flushed and rubbed her beak with a claw.

"J-just doing my duty as a deputy, you know? Don't be strangers coming back to Appleloosa! Good luck on your journey!" she waved to us. As she flew off back towards Appleloosa, I turned to Sharp Eye and she turned to me. She then nodded.

"Like you said. Let's take a page out of her book." she said. I gave a soft smile and turned back to walking forward with the rest following. I sighed and thought about everything that had happened. How I can change my way of thinking to better fit the outcome of what is clearly waiting for me and Sharp Eye? I thought back to the "dream", seeing the spectral silhouettes of the other creatures. At that moment, Ouroboros had opened the eyes of the world. The threat is real and only seven power elements can help restore harmony and balance. I can only imagine what kind of plan is being set up. Will the Elements of Harmony take frontline once we are all gathered, facing whatever dark being that caused the disruption in the first place, using our powers to boost their own magic along with the princesses' own magic to banish the evil and restore it all? I had another thought. Will the end of it... kill us? Twilight and the others would be fine. But for us... I feel like... being used in a way would most certainly seal our fate. We'd be the ultimate sacrifice to Equestria. The saviors that will eventually be held in honor and then some centuries later, forgotten by time.

All things come to an end. Legends are only buried. Never have died.

I nodded in agreement with the voice. Starswirl is a legend and he's still kicking. Though for a time, ponies thought he had vanished and we only have his own notes and left over knowledge of his time in Equestria to remember him by. What can I leave behind? I shook my head and frowned. No, I shouldn't think that far ahead. Galavance would have accepted that as being okay, so I should too. I'll cross that bridge when I get there, right? At least, that's what I'm hoping I'm picking up from all of that. As I thought about this a bit more, another one popped into my head. I reached with my magic into Scribble's bag and withdrew the notes. Scribble sighed and looked at me with a bit of annoyance.

"It's okay to ask if you should dig through my things." he said with a tinge of annoyance. I gave him an apologetic smile before shuffling the papers. I put aside mine and Sharp Eye's notes before spinning the rest of the papers around me. I looked between them and hummed in thought.

"So, I know Starswirl said we should check out Manehatten. And as much as that sounds fun, we should also think about where we should head too next. If all keys have been found, then we can at least figure out the general area of where they are." I said. Cloudchaser, Flitter and Thi looked over my shoulder as I tried to pick out one that seemed to make the most sense. Thi, in no surprise, pointed at one of the papers.

"Oh, that one looks interesting. Seems it's going to be in the Marsh Lands area." she stated. I squinted my eyes at the paper she was pointing too, reading the clue:

Where the walkers of water sleep
Doth the winds sweep.
Through fog and mud, you must overcome.
Till the rising tide hums.

I tilted my head this way and that, looking at Thi quizzically.

"How did you get Marsh Water from that?" I asked. Thi smirked.

"I've passed by it several times in my own misadventures. It's home to a tribe of waterfolk. Fish creatures in a sense. It's like a hunting slash gathering society. Very basic. But the folk are seclusive. They do their best to hide from most creatures that wander in. Unless they feel threatened. Then they'll attack. But from my travels, they didn't seem to mind me." she said. She then pointed at the words. "Where the walkers of water sleep. The waterfolk. Doth the wind sweep. I'm guessing that's mentioning the element of air. Through fog and mud, you must overcome. Till the rising tide hums." She scratched her head. "I know fog and mud makes it obvious that the Marsh Lands is the only place like that. Froggy Bottom Bog isn't full of water for the waterfolk to inhabit. And I doubt there are any walkers of water there aside from Hydras." she explained it so casually that I slumped. I looked at the others and decided that we should go for the Marsh Lands. I stuffed the papers back in Scribble's bag, much to the stallion's chagrin. Cloudchaser rubbed her head.

"What about the one passage? Till the rising tide hums?" she asked. Thi tapped the bottom of her chin with her hoof tip in thought.

"Hmmm... Seems to mention a tide. Perhaps something of the lunar cycle? I don't think marshes get tides in unless it's referring to monsoon rain." she suggested. Scribble chimed in.

“Or, just to throw it out there, the element of water floods the marsh and it turns out wind and water are fighting each other.” He said. We grew silent before Scribble waved a hoof. “Only a small joke.” He said. Thi facehoofed. My ears flicked as I heard some disturbance in the distance. I looked ahead and saw a pony galloping towards us.

“Help!! Help!! Our caravan is being attacked by monsters!!” She cried out. I looked to the others and rubbed the back of my neck.

“Well, we aren’t that under the dark anymore. Might as well help out where we can.” I said.





Two weeks have gone by since the incident in Appleloosa. With the awakening of all seven now active, the roads had become more and more dangerous. Monsters, natural and manifested, have been terrorizing across Equestria. News got out about the attacks and it wasn’t long until Princess Celestia had ordered her troops to make encampments and checkpoints near towns and hamlets.

Ouroboros has made only a couple of appearances during the many planning events. All the leaders from Mount Eris to Yakyakistan have been seen gathering to Canterlot Castle. Celestia and Luna agreed to aid them by sending small platoons of her own troops to defend the borders. The yaks weren’t happy about that, but they came to a compromise that Prince Rutherford would mandate and lead the patrols. Throughout our traveling, we’ve helped some small villages and hamlets by taking care of rogue monsters or aiding their troubles.

Our group was soon known to be a troupe of traveling creatures that rushed in and slayed the ones that no normal weapons would have any affect on. Well, me and Sharp Eye did. The rest were either helping the ponies get to safety and helped in distractions. We spent our nights around a camp fire, singing some songs in traditional pony fashion (much to Scribble’s annoyance and Sharp Eye’s awkward spectating as she isn’t the type to sing). I found myself enjoying the company. I never had so much fun with any group before.

Flitter was being taught a little more archery by Sharp Eye and the two were quick to hit it off. She would brag a little about now knowing how to make proper bodkins and shrap heads. Sharp Eye’s bow had a new accessory to it. She had fashioned her stone that was nearly similar to mine, but green in color, as a pendent that hung at the very top of the bow curve. She stated how her mother used to make pendants for a living back home. How she would weave the wealthiest gem and stone she could. I thought it was a nice skill to have. We also had our camp nights turn into small competition and sparring matches.

I tried to go up against Thi with her firearm, but considering I’ve never used one before, I had to learn basic gun safety from her after I nearly blew my own horn off. Once I got the hang of it, I was able to maintain a good posture and figured out how to aim and when to shoot. Thi told me that I’d only get better with more aim training. Cloudchaser and I have been doing friendly sparring stuff. I’ve noticed that Cloudchaser was a bit rusty as it seemed she hasn’t had a decent match in a few years. But going against me has helped her improve her instincts a little more. Which made me happy. A little too much.

I even gathered the courage to sit next to her without panicking. Those nights were the best for me. Cloudchaser did mention however that she would like a weapon of her own later down the line. She didn’t think what would be good for her. I had her use my quarterstaff against me a couple of times just to see, but she ended up hitting herself a little too much for her liking. Scribble is still his usual self, but he’s been brainstorming on how he can make some rune rocks on the fly for situations that called for it if he ran out of prep. He even gave us pouches and some spare rocks for us just in case. I honestly couldn’t wait to see how it would go. “Two of every kind inside. Make sure they count.” He said. Most of the time, Scribble would seclude himself from the group for a bit before joining us. When we were saving ponies, I found he has amazing skill and depth perception when tossing out the spells. He could probably chuck a firebolt across the whole Buckball Stadium.

The heros of Equestria have also been busy on their end. I’ve been updating Twilight every other day to ensure that she and her friends are aware of certain events going on out on the roads. Princess Celestia and Luna even had gone out to help ponies while balancing diplomatic issues. I don’t know how they do it, but they have to be running on fumes. I guess that makes up for the heroes to take their stead when the princesses are preoccupied.

The Crystal Empire even has offered to aid Canterlot with their own troops. The world felt like it was ready to go to war. But the threat was the forces that they need to use to maintain balance. This whole time we are in is crazy for anypony to be in. Din and Gaia have been quiet ever since their fight. It was almost concerning since we had expected them to start hissing insults at each other. But I guess we should be thanking our lucky stars that they haven’t initiated a full on second Red Canyon.

By the time the second week was coming to an end, we were just on the outskirts of Manehatten. We camped on a hill overlooking the city. The lights shone against the twilight sky. I sat by the edge and looked over the city. Somewhere down there, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were looking into a disturbance. It was almost concerning to hear that they haven’t been able to find anything for the past two weeks and they were fixing to call it quits. But Starswirl insisted there is something brewing in the streets of Manehatten.

There was no fighting the stallion’s stubbornness. At least, not like how Ouroboros does it. He’s an eldritch being compared to us. Starswirl would make quick examples of us. But Ouroboros would make an even worse example of him if allowed. And considering I’m Ouroboros’s favorite right now, I fear for the fate of the other vessels. Speaking of vessels, word has been getting out about some rumors of the vessels being spotted in certain areas. But, there was no definitive proof. We just have to follow where the monument sayings lead us. Thi sat down next to me and put a foreleg around me.

“Not going to try another round of target practice?” She asked. I shook my head.

“No. I’m just… disappointed in the sky right now and it really isn’t making me that excited. Just something about seeing the stars in the skies made all the travel worth while. But, being this close to the city. You can’t even see any.” I sighed. Thi looked up to the sky and smiled.

“Yeah. I get what you mean. These past two weeks have been a blast and a half. More or less. Everypony is getting along. We saved several settlements and most importantly, you got to be a bit closer to CC.” She winked and smirked. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“O-oh… I mean, I’m happy about that. But…” I began, but wavered. Thi pat my shoulder.

“Disappointed not just in the stars missing, are ya’?” She asked. I nodded and rubbed my foreleg.

“I… I really want to tell her how I feel. But, it’s too soon to really bring it up. She appears to be okay around me. But… I’ve never asked her her preference.” I bowed my head. “I’m really… scared about bringing up that question.” Thi looked ahead to the city and hummed in thought.

“Well. You’ve been pretty brave so far for everything else.” She said. I shook my head.

“Everything I’ve done has been fight or flight. Apparently, I just have the fight more than flight like most ponies.” I said. Thi looked at me with a stern look.

“Then what have we’ve been doing the past two weeks? You’re always the first to jump in. You went against a force of nature. No pony I know can say the same.” She said. I frowned.

“Twilight and her friends would probably say otherwise.” I said. Thi rubbed the back of her head.

“Well, yeah. They have saved Equestria many times. But if you think about it, this is something they need full help with. Tirek was a singular threat. But the whole world is going up against the forces of nature and from what was broadcasted on TV, it’s not something anypony can handle. You and Sharp Eye were at the forefront of it.” She said. I frowned in thought.

“What were the chances of a couple of freelance journalists being petrified in wood?” I asked. Thi sighed and shrugged.

“Girl, we were preoccupied trying to prevent the whole thing from getting worst. There is nothing we could do even if we tried. Take it from me, journalists are quiet tricky to bargain with. The really good ones at least.” She said. I sighed again and kicked a stick down the hill. Thi rubbed the back of her head. “Look, Fie. I know you don’t like the attention, but you don’t seem to even think about any of that. You literally jump in at the first sign of trouble and already dealing with it. You’ve even planned on the spot. I’d say you are taking more pages out of other hero books than just Galavance.” She said. I didn’t respond.

“These past weeks have shown me that you are still that same nerd I met back in CSGU.” She began. I arched a quizzical brow. Really? I’m still the same as I was back then? I tilted my head in confusion, but Thi continued. “Yeah, you weren’t ready to jump into a fight right away. But you always had the best interest at heart without being stepped over. And when you were set at solving the issue, you didn’t stop until you were told otherwise. I’ve never seen a pony study so much and go in with confidence only to flunk after.” I only nodded in response.

“I honestly was already on my way to flunking most of my classes. Archeology seemed like the only thing I had any real knack for.” She then looked down to her flank. The triad cutie-mark. “I honestly thought I’d have one as a map. But whatever this is, it apparently meant I was for archeology. I never understood what this symbol fully meant. Still… trying to find that out. But you, Fie. You had your life figured out. And you were willing to fight for it. Just exactly like you are doing now.” She smiled. “I knew you were a tough pony from a tough neighborhood. It’s one of the reasons I wanted to be your friend.” I remained quiet but I darted my eyes in thought. I looked to her and felt a strange welling sensation. Thi balked and waved her hooves in front of me.

“Whoa, easy there. N-no need for the puppy dog eyes. Just looking out, is all.” She said. I sniffled and wiped my eyes. I then smiled.

“You’re a total ass, you know that Thi?” I said with a chuckle. Thi smirked.

“Feeling a bit better? See? If you have to courage to fight for your studies, friends and other ponies, you can have the courage to ask CC that important question.” She said. I then wavered a bit.

“B-but… what if it is what I feared?” I ask. Thi smiled and slugged me playfully.

“Well, at least you’ll see it coming and save yourself a lot of heartache. You were usually in a relationship anyway when the uhh… shit hits the fan.” She said. I thought about it a bit more. She’s right. I’ve done a lot in the past weeks. Even more so than before this whole fate of our world thing happened. I should have learned my lesson then. And I’ll do just that. Face the day. I took a deep breath and stood up. I then turned around and marched over back to the camp. Thi stood up and followed after me.

Cloudchaser, Flitter and Sharp Eye were chatting away while Scribble occasionally had chimed in. I took a seat across from the sisters while Thi took a seat next to Scribble, picking up her bowl and happily enjoying her potato stew. Cloudchaser then looked to me and smiled.

“So, what do you think, Fie? Think about taking a look around Little Neighpon?” She asked. I blinked and flushed at being addressed.

“S-sure! I-I don’t mind. Err… Little Neighpon?” I asked, realizing how quickly I agreed to something. Dammit, me! Think for once in your life when talking to a pretty mare! Cloudchaser nodded.

“Yeah. It’s a small block in Manehatten where you can experience some Neighponese cuisine and some stores you’d find over seas. Maybe I can find the missing volumes of Particle Mare there.” She said. I perked up suddenly.

“You… read those type of books?” I asked, my heart fluttering a bit. Cloudchaser nodded.

“Here and there. I’m currently interested in Particle Mare right now.” She said. Thi cocked her head.

“I thought that you were into that magical pony show?” She asked. I blushed but held up a hoof.

“We drank through that show, remember?” I said. Cloudchaser smiled.

“Eh, never really heard of it. But I think a robotic mare that can transform into the size of any particle and stop atoms from exploding is a pretty cool idea.” She tapped her chin. “Thinking about it. The creatures in that comic aren’t really aware of how much danger they are in. One split of the atom and boom.” She said. That sounds like a cool idea for a story. I leaned forward with invested interest.

“Really? I’ve only ever made it to episode three before putting it aside.” I said. Cloudchaser nodded.

“The show doesn’t do it justice. The comics are where it is at. And the creator stated that some fan made stuff can be semi-canon to the universe it takes place in. Like a whole separate multiverse.” She said.

“Nerds.” Both Thi and Flitter said in unison, Thi looking blissful with her soup while Flitter gave a teasing smile. I flushed, but Cloudchaser laughed and rubbed her spiked back mane.

“Hey, don’t knock it till you try it.” She said happily. I found myself having more interest in the mare. We kicked off a conversation between each other over more comics and shows as well as anything eastern oriented.

We must have talked a little late into the night because everypony else had turned in. We decided not to disturb them by heading back over to the hill, overlooking the city. I sighed happily, feeling my mood increase dramatically. I don’t know how late it was, but we eventually laid back on the grass and kicked back, making a guessing game of where the constellations were. We finally calmed and just stared into the sky. There were no stars but one with me tonight.

“So, Fie. I’ve been meaning to ask you.” Cloudchaser began.

“Yes?? Ahem… err… I mean… yes?” I asked, getting a little too excited. Cloudchaser smiled.

“These past weeks have been a blast and I can’t thank you enough for allowing me and my sis for taking this opportunity to do something more with ourselves. I’ve been meaning to ask, what really made you think we were okay to be personally selected?” She asked. I flushed and tapped my hoof tips shyly.

“N-no reason. Not anything… errr… personal…” I lied. Cloudchaser continued to stare up at the sky.

“There has to be more to it. I’ve been running the question in my head over and over. But everything doesn’t make much sense. Flitter may not think about it much, but it does bother her why we were personally selected.” She turned her head to me. “Was it because of the night before?” I felt my panic begin to rise. Oh no… Fie, you fool! Things were going so well!! I was screaming internally but answered.

“N-not really. W-well, partially. B-but I overheard you uhh… stating you wanted to do more for yourself.” I squeaked. Cloudchaser slumped.

“Right. Forgot you overheard us.” She said with a soft smile. I turned to look at her and met her pretty eyes. Cloudchaser arched a brow. “Something on my face?” She asked. I nodded and heard myself speak.

“Just those cuUUUUhhh… cuu-uuhhh…” I caught myself before I could go any further. I then gave her a blank, flustered look. “I like your mane.” I blurted out, scrunching my muzzle. Cloudchaser studied me, as if trying to understand what just happened. She then pat her hoof to her mane and shrugged.

“Oh yeah. I get that question a lot. My mane is actually naturally like this. I’m not sure if I can properly comb it enough to get it to stay in any other style. Not complaining though.” She said with a smile. I felt myself jump for joy on the inside. Yes!! Thank Celestia, she’s oblivious! Avoided another awkward conversation! Ehehe… heh… dammit. I frowned. Well, there went my shot. I sighed and I thought about it a bit more. I then turned to her, sitting up.

“Uhh… Cloudchaser…?” I began. Cloudchaser blinked and looked at me, still kicking back on the grass. I took a deep breath, rubbing the top of my hoof nervously. “I… there is something else to it as to why I picked you and your sister. It wasn’t just me taking pity on you for wanting to do more.” I rubbed the back of my head. “I… made a grave error in my judgement. You see… I picked you two out without any prior knowledge to how you two would be able to handle anything. I only found out through Rainbow Dash that you both had some skill. Thi… called me out for it. All those first times hanging out were me testing to see if you both were up for it. And… maybe make me feel better that I didn’t nearly mess everything up.” Cloudchaser finally sat up, looking at me with concern.

“What do you mean?” She asked. I sighed, clasping my hooves together to support me leaning forward a bit.

“I… I brought you both along… because I thought you two would be able to help me gain more confidence in myself. And… because…” I found myself choking a bit on my words. I was feeling embarrassed. So much so that I was beginning to panic and fidget a lot more. Cloudchaser put a reassuring hoof on my shoulder and smiled at me.

“Hey. Like you said. It’s okay to vent to me if you want. I’d say we got a good start going in our friendship.” She said. I studied her, my look of guilt displayed on my face heavily. I took another deep breath.

“Cloudchaser. I lo-“ Suddenly, the night sky lit up in so many colors. Followed by a series of loud, thunderous booms. We looked over and gapped as we saw the spectacle that was the Sonic Rainboom. Rainbow Dash’s own signature. However, the trail was leading from a towering building, that was erupting into explosions and flame. We saw as the rainbow trail sliced through the sky, sailing just over head and then crashing in the distance. I stood up quickly as there were distant sirens blaring from the city along with distant screams. I pressed my ear.

“Rainbow Dash! Rainbow Dash, what happened?! Are you there, Rainbow?!” I said, my tone turning into worry. There was only garbled interference. Cloudchaser grit her teeth and took off into the sky towards the smoking crash area. I galloped past the tents as my companions were poking their heads out.

“Fie?? What’s going on?!” Thi stated, nearly tripping out of her sleeping bag. I didn’t stop to speak. I only looked over my head as I entered the wooded area.

“Get Twilight on the link bud! Hurry!!” I cried out before leaping over a fallen log. I panted as I galloped as fast as I could, tripping over a few sticks and rocks but continuing towards the rising smoke signal. When I finally found the site, I saw Cloudchaser heaving herself up from a crater, Fluttershy on her back and Rainbow Dash by the scruff of her neck. I gasped. Fluttershy had several bruises and cuts on her and what appeared to be a lash mark across her cheek. Rainbow Dash however looked worser than anypony I’ve ever seen. Her wings were bending in so many places. Her body lolled as Cloudchaser brought her out and laid her down. I rushed over and my expression turned grim. Her right foreleg was twisted in the opposite direction. She had a swollen face as well.

“Fie!? Fie where are you?!” I heard Thi shout.

“We’re over here!” I called out. Sharp Eye was the first, landing right in front of us. Her eyes widened and studied the site.

“What in tarnation?” She began. Thi, Flitter and Scribble finally caught up and Scribble immediately went to check on Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. He turned to Flitter.

“Flitter, disinfect Fluttershy’s wounds and use the salve to help with the cuts and bruises.” He said, pulling out a medkit and giving it to her. Flitter was horrified by the sight. But seeing the medkit, she nodded and quickly tended to Fluttershy. He sat down next to Rainbow Dash and began having her drink several potions he had pulled out. I heard Rainbow Dash cough and sputter before taking a weak and raspy breath.

“F…Flutter…shy…” she rasped. Scribble looked to me and Thi.

“Fie. I need you to hold down Rainbow Dash. Thi, help me pop her foreleg back in place.” He said. Me and Thi scrambled. I held down Rainbow Dash as Scribble and Thi held onto her foreleg. “Roll it.” Scribble and Thi began rolling her foreleg. There was a lot of popping going on in not just her foreleg. I heard Rainbow Dash grunt in pain. Scribble then said “Push” and both he and Thi pushed. Another loud pop and it seemed that her foreleg was in the right position. Rainbow Dash screamed in pain a bit as she began to struggle under me. I held her down.

“Easy, Rainbow Dash! Easy! Deep breaths!” I said to her. Scribble began tending to her wounds, disinfecting her cuts and bruises before bandaging her up. Flitter had patched up Fluttershy when Scribble began placing ice patches on her swollen face. He dabbed at her bleeding snout, trying to get more air to flow through. Rainbow coughed when he managed to open her snout a bit, cleaning it as she began to breath. She looked so weak. Sharp Eye looked to me.

“What even happened?” She asked. I shook my head in disbelief.

“I-I don’t know! Me and CC were just talking and then out of nowhere we saw the Sonic Rainboom and a building blowing up and catching fire!” I explained. Cloudchaser looked grim, studying the sight. She then bent down and tilted her head.

“Uhh… guys? What is this stuff?” She asked as she brushed her hoof on some sort of dark liquid. As she did, something began jutting and growing out of it. Cloudchaser stepped back, looking at her hoof and quickly wiping it on the ground. I looked over into the crater and saw more of the dark liquid. Sharp, jagged rocks began growing out of the liquid. I furrowed my look and turned to everypony. I then pressed my ear.

“Twilight! Are you there? Twilight, we need your assistance!” I began. I only heard garbled static on the other end. I hissed a swear before darting my eyes in thought. I then looked over to the direction of the city. “We need to get them to the hospital.” I said.





Cloudchaser pulled the wagon as we all hurried into the streets of Manehatten. The streets were packed. Scribble was in the back of the wagon, tending to both pegasi as Cloudchaser growled.

“Move! We got injured ponies coming through!” She shouted as she nearly ran off one of the wagons. I galloped next to her while Flitter and Sharp Eye did their best to keep the wagon from tilting so much.

“Cloudchaser! There!” I panted, aiming with my horn to the street that led to the hospital. There were loud sirens nearby and several medical wagons tending to some injured ponies. We rushed into the lot and we were greeted by a couple of nurse ponies. They brought out stretchers and began wheeling Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash in. We cantered next to them.

“Are they going to be okay??” Flitter asked with worry. The doctor didn’t skip a beat.

“Several fractures and possible internal bleeding. We need to do a full diagnostic. Make way!” He called out, rushing past some hurrying nurses. This whole place was hectic. What in the world of Equestria even happened? They were wheeled into a medical room where several nurses and doctors began checking on them. They were chatting amongst themselves, bringing in tools and other stuff. One if the nurses walked over to us and shooed us away, stating they shouldn’t be disturbed.

We all looked at the closing doors, dumbfounded by the thought of it all. We spent the rest of the morning fretting and worrying about the two as we did our best not to lounge around.

The halls were beginning to fill with injured ponies of all ages. Some worse than the last ones that entered. The hours ticked by and by ten, I finally stood up and pressed my ear.

“Twilight! Twilight, come in! Please!” I began. There was no garbled static. A voice broke through.

“Quiet Fire? What’s happening? I could hear your garbled voice but couldn’t make out what was going on.”

“Twilight! Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy are currently admitted into the hospital.” I said. There were suddenly many voices breaking through all at once.

“WHAT?!?” I rubbed my ear at the volume they displayed. Thi seemed to mimic me.

”What happened?! Are they okay?!” Twilight asked, panic in her voice. I looked to Thi and Thi sighed, pressing her ear.

“They are being tended to by doctors. We got to them just in time to prevent any major… injuries. As for what happened, that’s something we have no clue on.” She said. I pressed my ear.

“Cloudchaser and I were outside our tents when it happened. We saw the Sonic Rainboom happen right as a building here in Manehatten caught fire and was blowing up.” I explained.

”Blowing up?! How?!” Applejack’s voice exclaimed with worry. Thi shook her head.

“Like I said. We’re trying to figure that out.” She said. Suddenly, there was a magical pop and we saw Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Applejack looking worried and panic stricken. Twilight looked to the door and was about to rush in until Scribble put a hoof out to stop her.

“The nurses made it clear that we aren’t to disturb them.” he said, looking at her. Her eyes studied him as her look was grief stricken. I looked between each of them. The image of the tower and the Sonic Rainboom popped back in my head. What really did happen there? I opened my eyes and I blinked when I saw a draconiquis that I knew all too well. Discord seemed to be wearing a towel and a hair cap. His fur damp and dripping with water. His claw clenched in a ball. I arched a brow and looked, only to gap a bit when I saw his eyes glaring intently at the door. He then turned his head and leaned into me.

"Who...?" he said in a tone I didn't think existed. His eyes full of hate and anger. I gulped a bit but held up a hoof.

"D-don't know. We only saw the tower and the Sonic Rainboom." I nervously said. Twilight looked at the creature.

"Discord... Fluttershy wouldn't want you too. Not this time." she said. Discord grit his teeth as his eyes remained focused on me.

"That damned serpent can bite me. I want to know... now." he said, his voice quavered, but with threatening venom and hatred. There was another voice as we looked to see Ouroboros leaning coolly against the wall.

"Come now, Discord. Whatever happened to not providing a safety net? Don't tell me you really want to risk it for a mortal." he said, his look bored, but stern. Discord hissed and got up in the serpent's face.

"Not Fluttershy. Anypony but her." he glowered. Ouroboros then looked at him and gave a reassuring smile and pat on the draconiquis's cheek.

"Buck up, Discord. I'm sure Fie here will figure it out. But I really need you to not do anything you'll regret." he said. Thi sighed.

"Cool. Everycreature is here. Does somepony here have any clue aside from Ouroboros?" she asked, raising her voice. No pony answered. Twilight looked to Ouroboros.

"Do you... think you can help them?" she asked. Ouroboros motioned with a hoof in a shrug.

"If you want to give up a freebie. I'll be more than happy to regress any permanent damages." he said, looking bored. I shook my head and groaned.

"Alright everyone, relax. Let's take a moment to clear our heads and not do anything stupid. Let's think. What were they sent here to investigate in the first place?" I asked, looking at Twilight. Twilight glanced worriedly at the door. She then sighed.

"They were investigating a rumor about somepony that may have some connection to how our balance has been unstable." she began. "I picked them both for the job because I trusted that their chemistry would help them figure out the culprit." Thi rubbed her chin.

"Maybe they got too close." Thi said. "The building that blew up... I think that was Manechester Tower." Discord rose a claw up, but Ouroboros's serpent tail shot out and bit Discord, causing the draconiquis to make a visible grimace, but he still stood, his claw shaking. Ouroboros frowned.

"Being around mortals has really given you a bad choice in your judgement. As loath I am to say that, I can't deny that I admire your sacrificial loyalty to just a simple filly. You sure you want to do this and bring her with you? Or do you want to both prosper? If you choose the former, she'll never forgive you." He stared down Discord. Discord grit his teeth as he looked between the serpent tail and his claw. He then stopped struggling and let his claw go limp. I arched a brow and looked to Twilight and her friends for any guess as to what is going on here. Twilight walked over to us and had a visible spiteful expression towards the serpent.

"Ouroboros has forbidden Discord the use of his powers and to further implement that restriction, he put a very powerful spell over him that not even Ouroboros himself could break. If the god of chaos used his powers during a balance instability as a way to 'patch it up', he'll kill himself and doom Equestria to a never-ending fluctuation of chaotic magic being let loose. Equestria wouldn't be recognizable and we would surely be unable to adapt." Twilight explained. "He's only limited to his travel methods and his own personal amusement. But any means of interfering with this would result in Equestria being entirely destroyed." Ouroboros smiled and nodded his head towards Twilight, still not taking his eyes off Discord.

"Hear that? Really would be a shame to destroy everything I'm trying to prevent for your own selfish gain. Isn't that right, Fie?" I balked at the mention of me and I quickly avoided eye contact, finding the ground interesting. I knew exactly what he was getting at. I can't believe I was so stupid then. "Now, be a good creation of chaos and behave, m'kay?" He pat a disbelief stricken Discord on the shoulder before looking at Twilight. He bowed before his vanished in a distortion. I looked up and saw Discord's expression darken, his shoulders slumped and a dark cloud formed over him, small lightning and thunder and rain at the same time. Sharp Eye finally chimed in.

"Now, back to question. Who were they pickin' out? Who did they meet that got 'em too close to have that happen?" she asked, scratching her chin. Scribble chimed in.

"Manechester Tower is a historic building created back when this was still a village. It used to be called Eagle Overlook back then. It is mostly a business building with several floors of offices that handle economy, shipping and transactional accounts. There are some small businesses leasing out spaces that are available. Though, for structural stability, that's up in the air. There has been some renovations going on, but none that should cause a reaction like that." he said. I nodded.

"And Rainbow Dash did a Sonic Rainboom before the explosion. She needs to reach a certain speed to do that. I don't know if she was outside before then and then swooped down right before the building exploded. Fluttershy wasn't as badly hurt, so I'm guessing Rainbow Dash cushioned Fluttershy with her body. But what caused Dash to speed up so much that caused the Sonic Rainboom..." I rubbed my chin. Cloudchaser wiggled her hoof a bit.

"Could it have to do with that dark liquidy stuff that was around the crash site?" she asked. Twilight looked up.

"Dark liquid?" she asked. I nodded.

"There was this dark liquid that was all over the crater. From what I gathered, there was nothing there that would cause anything to seep out of the ground. The liquid began growing these dark and jagged rock like objects." Twilight looked to her friends. She then turned to me with a serious and determined look.

“Show me.” She said. I looked to my own friends and they nodded, Cloudchaser saluting me coolly.

“We’ll hold down the fort here.” She said with a small smile. Thi stood up and looked me dead in the eyes.

“I’m going too. And I’m not taking no for an answer.” She said. I was a little taken aback by her tone but I nodded as she stood next to Twilight. I remembered the location where and with a loud magical pop, we found ourselves back in the crash site. With the sun out lightning up the sky with angel rays once more, we could see a bit more of the crash site. And the amount of jagged, grey rocks around the area along with the dark liquid. We looked around and my eyes fell onto a strange, broken canister laying buried just a few feet away from the center of the crater.

I tilted my head. “Didn’t see that before. But then again, it was still night out.” I said, pointing to it. Thi didn’t hesitate and slid down the crater. Twilight and I followed after her, walking over as she lowered herself at the canister.

“Just as I thought…” she said. I looked over her shoulder. The canister looked almost rustic. But behind the rust was a faded symbol. The words read T.R.I.A.D. Around the symbol. Twilight furrowed her brows.

“Triad. The ones that attacked the princesses?” She asked, more to herself. Thi nodded.

“It must have been swept up in RD’s Rainboom.” She said, looking around. Twilight studied Thi.

“Please, Thi. I need to know. You look to have a better understanding of this.” She said. Thi then looked at me. I gave her a worried look in return. Thi bit her lip before sighing.

“Alright, alright. I wasn’t lying when I said the Triad wouldn’t hesitate to harm anypony. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy must have figured out a lead and unfortunately, the rumor may have led them with a run in of the Triad.” She explained. She looked to the canister, the black liquid seeping out of it. “From the looks of it, and if I know this group well, they appear to be smuggling a substance through the city.” Twilight studied the liquid, small jagged rocks beginning to protrude from the ground.

“Do you have any idea what kind of substance it is?” She asked. Thi studied the liquid.

“Knowing them, it’s probably something they managed to steal from a ruins of some kind. I’m not sure what this is, but if Triad is involved, then they are definitely up to nothing good.” She sighed and looked to me. “I know we have to find the other elements, but…” I smiled and nodded.

“Don’t worry. We’ll find the main issue with these Triad guys in the city and get a bit of payback for hurting our friends.” I said determinedly. I heard a quiet shuffle in the back of my mind. Something is awake again. Thi smirked.

“It won’t be easy. The Triad will not hold back. They’ll cause a lot of property damage out in the open.” She snorted. “With any luck, we might get to meet General Lilac.” Twilight and I exchanged glances. “She’s a brutal and merciless mare that we do not want to piss off.” She smiled. “Which is exactly what we are going to do. The Marsh Lands can wait.” She then looked to Twilight. “Princess. I know your battles have always been victorious for you. But this is one I do not want you involved in. The Triad do not care for your values. Trust me when I say you have to make sure no pony else is involved. Not even that Discord guy. If the Triad get ahold of anything powerful, they will use it for their own gain. I’ve stopped them one too many times from using ancient magic that’ll cause a cataclysmic event.”

I was baffled by this. Thi has saved Equestria many times over? And almost everypony was completely unaware of it?

It’s not just about you, Fie.

My conscience rang through my head. I studied Thi. She was a completely different mare right now. Her brash and care free attitude now a serious and calculative look. I bowed my head. I was feeling some frustration rise up. First Galavance. Now Thi? What the hell do I have to do?
> Chapter 18: Cause and Effect
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 18: Cause and Effect


When we returned to the hospital, we explained the situation to everypony present. We had to really convince Discord more than the others. But when the draconiquis sighed and slumped, he sat down in front of the door. Twilight and her friends group hugged Discord, who looked even more defeated than usual. Ouroboros walked over to me and smiled.

“Ever the hero. Everypony has a life of their own outside of your own. But that shouldn’t matter, should it?” He said. “I can see why she picked you.” I looked at the serpent quizzically before he, in his usual eldritch fashion, vanished with a loud crack into distortion. Twilight looked to us and she wiped her eyes before speaking.

“Everypony. Please be careful. If Thi says these ponies are genuinely bad, then promise me. Pinkie Promise even.” She said. Cloudchaser cocked her head.

“Pinkie Promise?” She asked. Pinkie Pie walked up to us. The energetic earth pony looking less energetic, but she smiled and sat on her haunches. She then made a motion across her chest.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.” She said, finishing the motion by covering her eye. We looked at each other and I smiled, mimicking her motion.

“Cross my heart and hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.” I said. Pinkie seemed to tear up before giving me a big hug.

“You better come back.” She said with a sniffle. I hesitated a bit. I wasn’t expecting a hug. But I gave a soft pat on her back. She pulled away and walked back over to Twilight. The group bid us farewell before Twilight popped in a flash of violet light. We looked to Discord, who seemed to not acknowledge us being there. I turned to the others.

“Let’s go.” I said. We walked out of the hospital, squeezing by the many lined up injured ponies. I noticed Thi was eyeing several of the ponies on the way out before focusing on the wagon. She hopped into the back and began to dig around. I looked up and over to the Manechester Tower that was still currently up in flames. Flitter scanned the sky.

“Where do we even start? There’s no way we’ll be able to look around the tower.” She said. Sharp Eye scanned the area around the top of the tower. I noticed her eyes, specifically her irises, stopped swirling with green and began to form a cross shape. I arched a brow. She caught my look and smiled.

“You ever see things that most ponies can’t?” She asked. I thought back a bit to our fight. I did see Sharp Eye’s form behind her Gaia controlled body. I had a moment of realization. Sharp Eye nodded. “It does more than tell ponies we are walking death bombs.”

“Aha!” Thi stated. We looked back to see her suddenly withdraw a guitar case. It must have been a heavy guitar she carried. I then blinked.

“Wait. Since when do you play the guitar?” I asked. Thi shook her head.

“I don’t and we’ll leave it at that for now.” She said as she lugged it out of the wagon and hooked it to the side of it. Scribble hummed.

“I didn’t know you smuggled in an instrument.” He looked at her. “We aren’t hoarding anything else unnecessary, are we?” Thi grinned and pat the stallion on the back.

“This is completely necessary, my eggheaded friend.” She said contemptibly. Flitter studied it.

“How long have we’ve had this?” She asked. Thi immediately threw herself against the case and leaned against it coolly.

“Uhh… since we left Ponyville.” She stated. I eyed her suspiciously. Thi whistled and shrugged. “We’re going against the Triad. Might as well show them the artistic side of this Daring Doo side kick.” Sharp Eye slumped.

“Why do I get the feeling this is more than a standard scouting mission?”





The streets were jammed pack as rescue ponies had blocked off several avenues near Manechester Tower. We had to park our wagon in a spot off the side of the road. After covering and securing our stuff, Thi unhooked the guitar case and slung it over her back, covering the bat. She withdrew her firearm and did a quick check and count before stuffing it back in her jacket and looking over to us.

“Now, I may seem a little too paranoid about about being ready.” She began. Scribble was writing down in his journal.

“More like crazy.” He said. Thi ignored him.

“But you have to trust me on this. Better to be overly prepared than being prepared.” She pat her guitar case. I sighed and shook my head. I know I say it a lot, but what in the hell are we getting into? I then turned to Cloudchaser, Flitter and Sharp Eye.

“You three. Think you can scan the sky? Make sure the sky police don’t suspect anything. This city has a sky limit.” I looked to Scribble. “Scribble, Thi and I will scour the ground.” I tapped my horn. “I’ll signal with a glow of my horn if I find anything. You guys will signal with this.” I reached over and picked up a piece of broken glass. I handed it to Sharp Eye, who took it in her claw. “Reflect the sun’s light in our general area. If we come up short, we’ll meet back here.” I said. Flitter and Cloudchaser gave a salute while Sharp Eye tipped her hat. They took off into the sky, keeping low. I turned to Thi and Scribble.

We took off down the alley and made our way over to the crowded and blocked off area to Manechester Tower. Scribble motioned for us to follow managing to get us quite a bit of ways out of the crowd and down another alley. It was Thi’s turn to help as we came to a massive fence. Thi flicked her head down and we all were launched up and over the fence. The platform formed as we landed, cushioning our fall greatly. Scribble dusted himself off and shrugged.

“Not bad.” He said. Thi smirked and we quickly cantered over to a rescue wagon. We stayed low as we scanned the area. Thi frowned.

“There has to be something around the other side. The Triad may not care for well beings of others and don’t mind destruction, they are well hidden in the shadows.” She said. I scanned the area and noticed that among the debris there were pieces of what appeared to be a similar canister, but with its charred and burnt remains, only the dark liquid that seeped from it from below. The forensic ponies were investigating several of these fallen canisters. We scurried to the next hiding spot, getting closer and closer to the building. When we arrived, we hugged the wall and skirted around the side of the building.

Thankfully, the ponies that were crowded around the building were on one side. As the rest of the building behind it was a dock. It was fenced off with reinforced metal and barb wire. Thi smirked and was about to do her usual springboard, only to have Scribble put a hoof on her shoulder and shake his head. He pulled out one of his rock runes and crushed and grinded it between his hoof. He then put his hooves on the fence and start to draw a circle. When he was finished, he tapped the center and the fence gave way in the form he drew. He nodded and we climbed through. We ducked behind a crate and peeked out from behind.

The underground foundation of the building was of course a shipping garage. Three cement docks laid out into the river that led out into the ocean. There were two large sized cargo boats and ponies going to and fro from the loading bays. They appeared to be in a hurry. The police ponies were patrolling the dock, and what looked like some investigators were on scene. Thi clicked her tongue.

“If we can just find anything that has to do with the Triad…” she said. I hummed softly. I remember Sharp Eye doing the funny thing with her eyes. I blinked and found myself in a pitch-black void. I turned around to see Din resting on her belly and laying her head down over her forelegs. She eyed me with disappointment.

As much as I hate the rules, and the damned serpent stealing some of my own to give to you… I saw her disappointment turn into a grudging hate. You just need to use your eyes that you already have. Mine are a special case. Not meant for mortals like you. It’ll work just the same. She then closed her eyes and I could swear she was snoozing a bit. I furrowed my brows before blinking again, finding myself back into reality. I squinted my eyes. I focused on a very tiny image on one of the boats. It read, as clear as if I was up close to it:

Wear Hard Hat

I then began scanning the area. I could almost make out every detail from this far away. I then noticed a certain symbol over a logo.

EM Industries

The eye letter had a soft imprint of the Triad symbol. I beamed and pointed ahead.

“There! I see our mark.” I whispered to them. Thi and Scribble squinted their eyes. Thi shook her head.

“I don’t see anything. How can we from this far away?” She asked in a whisper. I stepped out from the crate, crouching low.

“Just trust me.” I whispered back. I crawled and scurried between cover, motioning for Thi and Scribble to follow when the coast was clear. I looked up into the sky once we were in a good spot to get our bearings. I noticed that Sharp Eye, Cloudchaser and Flitter were keeping their distance, but seeing Sharp Eye flicker her signal, that told me they are aware of what is going on. I peeked out from cover. We were right up on the entrance to the shipping garage. Massive shipping wagons were slowly moving back and forth as ponies were loading crates and other shipments.

Thi tapped her hoof on me and Scribble and pointed ahead of us. When the coast was clear, we scurried and crawled behind the tall shelves and crate spaces that we could squeeze through. As we were about to turn a corner, Thi stopped us and pushed us into cover. We peeked out as we saw several ponies in hard hats walking towards us. Thi snarled a bit.

“Ugh. Not Lilac. But her watchdog, Marrow Bone.” She said. I studied the ponies. They all looked like normal ponies of varying pallets. But one did stick out to me. A slender looking sandy blonde and blue coated pegasus mare who had a nasty scar across a pretty face. Almost as if she was scowling. Her unscarred eye was pale and muddled. An eye patch over her other eye. I whispered to Thi.

“Watchdog? Are you sure?” She asked. Thi nodded.

“I’m the one who gave her that scar in our last fight. Suites a vile mare like her.” She growled quietly. “Even though she looks blind, she can see perfectly well. Some sort of cybernetic surgery.” Scribble looked at her in a bit of stoic disbelief.

“Cybernetics? Are they that advanced?” He asked. Thi shrugged.

“They’ve been cursed and blown up almost all the time. For whatever reason, they keep coming back. Something is bound to be replaced.” She said matter-of-factly. Well, that is worrisome. We watched as one of the ponies used a crowbar to open up a crate. With a loud wooden crunch, the lid opened and Marrow Bone looked in. She nodded to the pony and closed the crate before moving on past us. The ponies moved out of sight when there was a glow and a hum coming from Scribbles bag. Scribble reached in and pulled out his ethereal reader crystal. The rune in the crystal was crackling and distorting. Scribble nodded and aimed at the crate. The rune was crackling like crazy. We checked to make sure the coast was clear before scurrying over and gathering around the crate. I slid off the lid and saw not a canister, but a weapons crate. Strange, long barreled contraptions that looked strangely high tech. Thi furrowed her brow.

"Gauss rifles." She said. I cocked my head slightly. "Powerful battery rifles that can penetrate almost anything. It's supposed to have as much power as a unicorn's powerful beam spell. Specifically, the princesses. But since the power can't be controlled normally the way they do it, they contain it inside a battery and use it as live ammunition." Scribble was about to touch it, but Thi slapped his hoof. "Don't touch it. Triad keeps their property marked with trace magic. Allows them to trace the hoof print of the previous wielder. It uhh... helps the Triad track down or keep track of their own ponies." The more Thi explained the Triad, the more I feel like she was making this stuff up. But the proof is right in front of us. And since she's been off saving the world from the Triad, I felt my frustrations rise again. I took a calm breath. No, Fie. Now is not the time. You can vent later. Thi used her magic to close the lid and then made a shushing sound. We flicked our ears, listening to the droning chatter of work ponies and the loud clacking of the wagon wheels. Thi then pushed both me and Scribble to the side, ducking behind a stack of crates.

Just in time too, as the work ponies started to come back. The leading one was scanning a clip board while speaking.

"With production at an all-time high, it's fine to lose a few barrels worth of Sombranite. The substance cannot be traced back. Impossible really." he said, adjusting his glasses. The scarred pony, Marrow Bone, shook her head.

"Impossible isn't good enough." she stated. Her voice sounded cold, demanding, but raspy. As if she was having trouble breathing from her throat. "The Triad does not make mistakes. That fool had it coming to him. Sad we couldn't get two of the six elements out of our way." she then smiled into what looked like a scowl. "King Sombra is such a dear for letting us sample his material. Projections are in order?" The stallion adjusted his glasses and glanced at the clipboard, flipping the pages.

"Projections are on point. Stability of the substance containment one hundred percent. Shipment of Sombranite expected to spread out across Equestria come springtime. Will administer small doses into the black markets for better estimations." he said. The three of us exchanged worried glances. Marrow Bone nodded.

"See to it that it does. General Lilac will be arriving in a bit to overlook the shipment process." She turned to the other ponies in coats and hard hats. "See to it that no pony suspects anything. We walk in the shadow." She saluted. The ponies saluted back.

"In order to bring the light." they said in unison. Marrow Bone then sniffed the air. She scanned the area, sniffing before her look stopped at our hiding location. We were quick to duck out of the way and we steadied our breathing. I felt my heartbeat as I did my best to quiet my breathing. We heard the hoof steps of the mare get closer and closer, sniffing as if the watchdog had gotten a scent.

"Is something the matter, Sargent Bone?" the stallion asked. The mare snarled.

"I smell rats. Scour the place. Alert the guards. It appears we have some vermin loose in the garage." she said suddenly. Oh shit! We tensed and froze in place. I was trying my damndest to stifle my breathing. I had to close my eyes a few times to let a flow of air out and in. We heard several hoofsteps canter away from our location. But Marrow Bone stayed a bit behind. She eyed the area suspiciously. "What a familiar scent." she said. She then cast an evil smile that seemed to open her scar. "You're here too, Thi Billette." I looked to see Thi slowly withdraw her firearm, her sweat dripping from her brow. She looked ready to go at a drop of a needle. Then, as if an intervention from the princesses themselves happened, a pony ran up to Marrow Bone.

"Sargent. General Lilac is here. She is requesting your presence." the mare said. Marrow Bone snarled.

"Dammit... of all the..." She inhaled through her snout and exhaled quietly. She then straightened herself and adjusted her coat. "Very well. Take me to her." As they were trotting away, Marrow Bone glanced in our direction again. She grinned. "We'll meet again, Thi Billette. We always do." We stayed a bit to make sure she wouldn't come back. But it appeared that the coast was clear. We let out our held in breath and Scribble rasped as he spoke.

"I've had enough excitement for today..." he said. Thi placed her firearm back in its' holster before wiping her brow.

"Leave it to Marrow Bone to make snooping hard. I should burn her snout when I get the chance next time." she said with a bit of relief and grudging hate at the same time. I peeked out from our cover and motioned to them.

"We gotta' get back to the others. We've been hanging around too long.” I said in full alert. We scurried back to where we came, getting close to the exit before we had to quickly take cover inside one big loading wagons. I peeked out from our cover and saw a gathering of ponies. They were looking up at the walkway. Thi and Scribble poked their heads out and I heard Thi sigh.

“We’ll definitely get caught by Marrow Bone. Let’s wait it out a bit.” She whispered. I scanned the crowd. I could see Marrow Bone walking up the steps and over to an alabaster colored pony with bleach blonde straight mane and tail. Lilac eyes gave off a cold and dead look. Her expression stoic. Marrow Bone saluted the pony and began conversing with her. The other ponies, looking like regular working ponies, stood at attention. I was surprised the other ponies around here weren’t fazed by the militaristic looking crowd. But I’m guessing they are writing it off as an investor meeting.

I furrowed my brows. I noticed another pony walking up to the two. He was wearing a tan trench coat and a fancy tan fedora on his head. Upon closer inspection with my newfound sight, I gasped as I recognized the pony.

“Dad??” I blurted out suddenly in shock. Thi and Scribble looked at me with concerned surprise. Indeed, my father was walking up at this moment to, what Thi would say, the most ruthless pair of ponies in all of Equestria. His orchid eyes expressing his usual calm, stern and collected vibe. He was starting to grow a little bit of red fuzz around the chin. He removed his hat upon approaching the two, his mane no longer buzz cut like how I remembered. He grew it out. He somehow looked a bit younger with the longer, flowing fire streak mane similar to mine.

What’s more importantly, why is he a detective now? And why is he starting to talk to them?! My mind was racing with red flags. He must have stated his name and occupation before putting his fedora back on and conversing with the other two. I slumped back into my cover and groaned.

“Great… first my mom. Now my dad… I hope to Celestia my brother and sister aren’t here…” I rasped. Thi and Scribble exchanged glances. As if I wasn’t feeling anymore conflicted. I can’t even think properly of the situation right now. My mom is back at Canterlot being busy as all hell and my dad, who I thought was still in Hoofington, is here in Manehatten. Thi nudged me and I looked to her motioning over to the group. I couldn’t make what they are saying, but it seemed to me like they were getting in a very tense discussion. My dad seemed to not sweat as Marrow Bone seemed to snarl at something he said, causing General Lilac to hold up a hoof to her and speak. If only I took lip reading.

We didn’t notice Scribble was looking through something with his eyes. He tapped on our shoulders and pointed to a glass case. Thi balked.

“Scorpan’s Scepter?” She whispered in surprise. She frowned. “So, they did manage to find it. Dammit.” In the glass case was a metallic looking scepter with a gem at the end of it. The old school design showed how simplistic it looked. But reading about Scorpan during my time in CSGU, it held a lot of dark power. Thi growled and looked over our cover. She then unslung her guitar case and pointed at Scribble and me. “Nothing I can do about the Scepter now. You two. We need to get out of here. Marrow most certainly alerted General Lilac of out scent. We’re going to cause a distraction.” She smirked. “Thi style.”

Scribble and I exchanged glances before she opened up the case and we balked at the sight of a sleek, long black box with handles at the bottom. She levitated it up with her magic and slung it over her shoulder. I could see holes at the end. Scribble sighed.

“Shoulda’ guessed…” he said, pulling out a smooth stone. I looked back to the scepter. There were plenty of other objects of ancient design displayed. I couldn’t help but think of all the things Thi may have come into contact with. Perhaps her carrying a bat with an eye wasn’t so strange to her as what we are about to do now. I imagined splitting myself into two. When I opened my eyes, I gasped. I saw three of my selves smiling at me. Since when could I do that?! And what’s even weirder, I wasn’t beginning to sweat or feel on the verge of burnout.

Thi grinned. “The more the merrier. She then stepped out of cover. Scribble bolted out from behind her. I ordered my clones to throw their hoods up to at least keep my face hidden. I can’t be the only pony who has a similar palette in Equestria.

“Yippe-kai-yay, mothabuckas!!” Thi called out. As I galloped down the wagon ramp, I ordered my clones to charge the ponies. There was a loud hiss and I saw what looked like a bright red bolt fly past the ponies and under the walkway. It then popped and crackled with arcane energy. Ponies began screaming and running about while the group of ponies turned around in surprise. My clones pushed on through them and I ordered them to comically puff up and explode into smoke. A series of pops as smoke began enveloping the area, causing the surprised ponies to cough and try to get their bearings. Scribble tossed out a rock from the smoke and crushed one in between his hooves before slamming down on the ground in a stomp.

The earth shook a bit before the ground began to shoot up and blocking the walkway view down below.

“IT’S THI BILLETTE!! KILL HER!!” We heard Marrow shout at the top of her lungs, followed by a series of coughs. Scribble and I galloped through the disoriented crowd while Thi fired off another overhead, causing more disorientation. She then tossed aside the black box before hopping over the ramp railing and springboarding across the area. “STOP HER, NOW!!” Marrow roared again. We were already at the bay doors, Thi transitioning into a gallop upon landing on the ground. I looked over my shoulder and I saw my dad eyeing us with suspicion as Marrow Bone was barking orders and General Lilac looked bored and uninterested.

I hoped that all the disorientation made it hard for my dad to see me well as we galloped full speed down the docking bays. I saw overhead our pegasi friends and griffon friend swoop down and scoop us up. We were quickly on our way far away from Manechester Tower.





Night has fallen over the city. It only seemed like yesterday we were pulling Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy from a crater. Sharp Eye peeked around the corner of a wall and nodded to us. Scribble pulled our wagon as we scurried out into the road, heading quite a bit of ways down before cutting off down a dirt path. It led under the massive bridge that connected to the island part of Manehatten. Once we were fully in cover, scribbled unlatched the wagon from himself and turned to us.

“What now?” He asked. That was a good question. I looked to Thi and she seemed content with herself. She blinked and hummed in thought.

“Well, we did find something out, like Twilight asked.” She said. Flitter frowned along with Cloudchaser.

“And did she ask you to use an arc launcher for the reconnaissance? Cloudchaser nearly flew in there, hooves at the ready. What the hell did you even do in there that warranted that??” She stated. Thi shrugged, using her magic to levitate a gwyenette bottle over to her.

“They are bad ponies. I would have aimed it directly at General Lilac and scar face, but Fie’s dad was in attendance, so I had to improvise.” She said. I groaned and facehoofed. Cloudchaser cocked a brow.

“Your dad was with the Triad?” She asked. I rubbed my muzzle before sighing.

“No way, no how. He’s a hero cop so I’m guessing he’s looking into the investigation of Manechester Tower. Though I didn’t think he went from hero cop to detective.” I looked over to the murky Manehatten riverbed. “I was hoping they wouldn’t be too involved, but I guess I was wrong. I can only hope my brother and sister are staying out of it.” I said. Sharp Eye tipped her hat up.

“They’re detectives too?” She asked. I shook my head.

“My brother is an ‘escort’ and my sister runs a brothel.” I explained matter-of-factly. There was some uncomfortable shifting among some of them and I nodded. “Though, it’s been years since I’ve even contacted my family. When I saw my mom, she was too busy with her Canterlot Captain duties to stay around and chat. And now, my dad went from hero cop to… I hope not a fallen cop.” I sat on my haunches and rubbed my temples. Scribble opened up his journal and started scribbling down in it.

“So. Aside from Fie’s awkward family involvement, what else did we learn from this?” He asked, casting a glance towards Thi. Thi kicked back on the back of the wagon and took a swig of her beverage before speaking.

“That weapons crate we checked out. I don’t know if you two saw the shipping stamp on it. But it appears to be shipping out to the Nilneigh Islands. Which, funny enough, is where the Marsh Lands are.” She said coolly. Scribble scratched into his journal.

“Convenient. And let me guess. You plan on having us sneak into one of the Triad shipping boats to reach the Marsh Lands. And not because you want to inconvenience the Triad more, but also to find the power element of air. Am I correct?” He asked. Thi nearly choked on her drink.

“Ack!… Uhhh… I promise this time there won’t be an arc launcher?” She squeaked her response. Scribble narrowed his eyes at her. We looked at her with arched brows. Thi sighed and wiggled a hoof. "Look, it sounded like a good plan in my head. Besides, you heard what Marrow said. They wanted to get rid of Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. How they managed to get wrapped up in the Triad, that's a whole other matter we need to figure out. But do you believe me now that the Triad will openly hurt ponies? How they remain a shadow organization is just as much a mystery." I let out a soft breath of air before pressing my ear.

"Princess Twilight? Do you read?" I asked. There was a momentary silence before a voice broke through.

"Quiet Fire? Did you find anything out?" The voice of Twilight broke through. I nodded. I explained to her what we found in distinct detail before waiting for her response to the news. Twilight responded, her tone sounding determined. "I see. Then I'll send out an alert with the princesses as well. Let everypony know that this organization is now involved with the very threat that dangers our balance to the realm." Thi pressed her ear.

"With all due respect, Princess. But perhaps we should instead of making it painfully obvious that we are now putting the Triad on top three baddies. Perhaps we can fight fire with fire?" she suggested. I cocked my head at her as she continued. "Triad like to spread propaganda for their recruitment regime. Perhaps, we can start spreading some of our own to make ponies aware of the Triad's shadow?"

"No. We will not be brainwashing ponies about the whereabouts of the Triad. We would be no better than they are." Twilight didn't skip a beat saying that. Thi sighed.

"Alright then. What do you propose?" she asked.

"I'll write an urgent message to the princesses and Princess Cadence in the Crystal Empire. If this Sombranite sounds like something they extracted from the late king, then they need to be wholly aware of the situation. We can't let the Crystal Empire fall at all. They are our last line of defense." she explained. I rubbed my chin.

"Then, I guess we'll go with Thi's plan for now." I said. Thi looked at me with a quizzical look. "We'll be sneaking onto a Triad cargo ship to head out to the Marsh Lands. Killing two bir-..." I hesitated a moment. "Breaking two stones with one arrow." I heard a small snicker from Cloudchaser and Flitter. Thi gave a spiteful look staring into the sky. "We'll be able to find out more of what the Triad are up too and what they are planning to do." I frowned. "I won't lie. I thought Thi was making all of this up. But after today, who knows if they are fully aware of the dire situation of Equestria." Thi chimed.

"I'm sure they are. We've already seen it. The Sombranite. The weapon crates. It's not your standard ship to Pony Island. They are planning to seep the Sombranite into Equestria via black markets by spring. Who knows if they already have some out in the streets now? I think they are planning on marching to invade Equestria." she said. There was another momentary silence.

"Very well. We'll keep managing things here on our end. Please be careful. And everypony? Thank you for saving Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy in time." she said. I never heard her sound so exhausted before. I exchanged a quick glance with Thi before smiling softly.

"It's what we do." I said. The line was cut and I turned to everypony. "Alright. We need a thorough plan on how we can sneak on board without their trace magic activating." I said. Cloudchaser and Flitter rubbed their chins in thought.

"You know, while we were keeping a bird's eye view of the place, we did spot a back entrance into the cargo ship. We noticed that there were small sailing boats coming and going, shipping what looked like to be cages or displays of some kind. We can probably sneak in that way." Cloudchaser suggested. Thi nodded.

"Good idea. One problem though. There are plenty of troops the Triad can pay. They'll have plenty of overseer patrols. They'll see us coming a mile away." she said. Scribble motioned with a hoof to the wagon.

"What about the big cargo wagons? We can sneak onto one of those and wait for them to load up the ship. Though, it'll require us having to disguise as workers." He rubbed his chin. "They may have too many troops to keep track of and thus rely on the tracing magic to work. They can't keep track of normal workers though, right?" He asked. Cloudchaser smiled.

"Now that sounds like a good idea." she said. Flitter smiled, her hooves behind her back as she floated in the air.

"I can pretend to be a new desk pony to work the papers. I can probably snoop around and see if they have any files that we can use intel on." she said. Thi smiled at this. Sharp Eye scratched her head.

"So, I guess I'll pretend to be a guard?" she asked with a shrug towards Thi. Thi shook her head as she hopped off the wagon. She reached into the wagon and pulled out what looked like rope.

"Correction. You're going to be a griffon capture to an all pony only militia. Your personal guard escorts, Thi and Fie will personally transfer you to the cargo bay where you'll be sleeping with the rest of the caged beasts. Scribble... I guess you can go with Flitter to help her as her eggheaded assistant. And CC, you'll be a normal, everyday joe just trying to make a bit. No pony will think the wiser if you just swab the poopdeck and be pretty." Thi said, winking. I perked up at the words pretty towards Cloudchaser. She indeed was pretty. I shook out of my lovestruck stupor and nodded.

"R-right! Sounds like a plan then." I said. Sharp Eye balked and gave a panicked look. Thi stretched.

"Get some shut eye now. We'll be bright and early to the morning shift. And Gwyen? No need to panic. We aren't going to actually leave you helpless in a cage. We'll have Cloudchaser smuggle the key from one of the guards and pass it off to you. When you feel ready to make some noise, then do so. But wait until we are out in the middle of the ocean. Don't want somepony running back to Manehatten and getting General Lilac on our tail. Oh, that reminds me. Dunno if we'll actually run into the big bads during this. Probably a captain that may or may not be a Triad member." Thi furrowed her brows. "That... also reminds me that there will be a mix of civilian ponies with Triad ponies. How you can judge who is a Triad and who isn't, will be easy though. They'll have a Triad symbol on their uniforms or coat. It's how they tell which one is their own if the tracing magic doesn't work." She explained. Cloudchaser stretched and landed on the ground.

"Sounds good to me." she said. Thi smiled and pat her chest.

"I couldn't be prouder of a rag tag group of wanna' be heroes in the making." she said with a small sniffle. "Ahhh... brings a tear to my eye."





That night was an interesting one. I had a strange dream where I was face to face with Ouroboros. He was in his true form is what I would like to believe. A giant serpent floating in space. He was eyeing all seven of us. Nothing being exchanged. No words speaking. Just us floating in the endless space with the World Serpent overlooking us. What was strange was how there was nothing bad or good about it. It was just that. Nothing. But I remember it clearly. After what felt like a while, I found myself being pulled into an actual dream. I was walking down a path. Taking in the bright and sunny day. A strangely gayly dream. Thi was watering some flowers by a cottage. Scribble was whistling a tune, looking a bit more... cartoony than usual. Sharp Eye was a buzzard on a sign, making squawking noises. Flitter had giant rimmed glasses and was balancing papers while Cloudchaser looked like she was working out on almost everything, bulking up to what was similar to Bulk Bicep's muscles. The dream rotated as if I was walking in only a looping path. The sunny sky suddenly turned grey and muddled. Rain began to pour and everypony around me began to melt as if they were ink. I looked around, confused as to what was going on.

The ground then suddenly melted beneath me and I went falling through the void. As quickly as I had fallen, I found myself surrounded by water. I held my breath, looking around. The water looked like there was no surface to break through and the black abyss below went on for miles. I was stuck in between it. I heard a voice began to call out to me. It was faint. Almost as if it was singing. It gradually grew louder before it stopped. I looked around, finding it hard to breath. I held my throat, kicking and flailing my legs as I was running out of air. When I couldn't hold my breath in anymore, I let out a gasp of air, expecting water to fill my lungs. But... that didn't happen. I blinked and found that I was perfectly fine. I then felt myself suddenly being carried away by a rush of a current. I tumbled through the water, unable to control myself. When I found myself rightening in the water, I balked as I saw what appeared to be a twister like figure ahead of me. It was huge. Yet, I wasn't being pulled in. Instead, I did make out something. A silhouette of an alicorn. It stood inside of the whirlpool, unmoving. But then, it appeared to open her eyes and glared a deep blue glow at me. I was about to turn around and swim away, but when I did turn, I saw Din eyeing the whirlpool.

She then looked down at me and grinned.

You have to stop wandering into my sister's domains. I'd rather avoid another confrontation. I have a much bigger idea. In fact, perhaps I can make a bargain with you. She opened her wings and I found the water to flush away above us. We were back into the pitch-black void of Din's domain. She stood up and gave me a victorious, sly smile. I'll lend you a temporary amount of my power that you can use to aid yourself in this soon to be failed plan. Under one condition. I frowned.

"I get you to Aquarius's heart? Or better yet, Ventus's? Maybe both?" I asked with a snort. Din laughed and waved a hoof in dismissal.

Ahahaha, nonono. I want you... to free me. she said. I looked up at her with a confused and suspicious look.

"Come again?" I asked. Din walked past me, motioning the void with her hooves.

You say I don't do anything to help you out at all. And that wounds me so. Okay, red flags, Quiet Fire. I turned to her and readied myself. Din cast a backwards glance at me. No need to get so defensive. Let me finish explaining. You see, I have a hunch, so to speak. That you, who I deem so pathetic and not worth my time, actually to be a special case. But I'll get to that later when I feel like it. What I want you to do, is free me from my domain. Look around you. I eyed her with doubt, but I did take a small look around. Pitch black. The reason for that being is that you have closed your heart to me. Better so, your heart has been closed for a long time, my dear vessel. She chuckled and waved a hoof. And don't get me started with what goes on inside that... primal brain of yours. Fantasizing over another pony. Your constant frustration and jealousy with your friends. Your desire to represent courage. How you feel powerless around me. She grinned at that last part but continued. When you free me from my domain, this pitch-black void will be a beautiful land of fire and singing. Sharp Eye opened her's to Gaia and that is the result of what we saw when you communicated with Gaia through her vessel. And it appears that Aquarius's vessel has opened their heart to her.

Open your heart to me and set me free, dear vessel. And I'll grant you some of my powers in return. She lowered her head to me, her evil grin challenging my own determined-to-fight-back look. A small wisp of fire appeared in front of us. The amber gem. The offer is on the table. And to sweeten the pot, as they say, I'll leave this here so you'll be allowed to grant small ounces of my power to aid you. All you need to do is touch it and desire for your courage to resonate. You've already seen the process. How your magic now can be greater. In order to free me, you must crush this gem and take it as your own. She then stepped back and nodded. I eyed her and the gem. I then batted the gem away gently and shook my head.

"Sorry, Din. But your power is out of control and I don't believe the words of a force of nature. I'm not going to let you make a Sharp Eye out of me." I said. Din chuckled and started to lay down with her head resting on her forehooves.

The choice is here when you change your mind. Good luck, dear vessel!

I woke up after that. I felt Thi nudge me and whisper to me.

"Psst, Fie. Wake up a little more would ya'? You're going to draw attention to us." she said. I blinked and shook away my tiredness. We were walking back through the bay area. Our distraction having caused quite a stir. We managed to knock out several ponies and switch into their garbs before getting ready. Thi had Sharp Eye strapped down to a dolly and was wheeling her like a psycho in an insane asylum with me following after them. We wheeled her through the bay door, passing by our distraction. It appeared to be construction ponies working on fixing it. The entire Manechester building was closed off, but the docks behind it still ran fine. We also noticed more security in the area. Thankfully, we passed off well. Wearing the silver officer uniforms with the Triad branded into the side arm of the suite, we wheeled up the ramp to a pair of ponies. The pony stopped us and looked at the griffon.

"You're supposed to ship in via the back cargo. What do you think you are even doing?" the pony asked. Thi cleared her throat and put on a deep voice.

"Uhhh, this one got out, sir. We caught her sneaking around. Had to restrain her as she fought back." she said. The pony studied the griffon. He then smirked and nodded.

"Very well. She'll do well in the Colosseo. Put her with the other unfortunate contestants." He said. I furrowed my brows. Contestants? Colosseo? What even is all that? Thi saluted and I mimicked her before we wheeled Sharp Eye past the ponies.

"You better hope I don't actually break out and hunt you down." Sharp Eye hissed behind her beak cage. Thi whipped out a baton and pointed it at her.

"Quiet, you! Save it for the Colosseo." she said. I rolled my eyes a little before stopping on a certain pony. Scribble was adjusting his blue and gold coat before nodding to Flitter as he balanced a set of books and ledgers on his back. Flitter talked to a pony by a doorway and the pony nodded, escorting them through. Thi wheeled us down into the side ramp off the side of the ship and into what I wasn't expecting, a weapons bay. And not just weapons bay. Giant, mechanical looking objects that looked mean and were ready to destroy anything in their path. Triad ponies and workers came to and fro, doing their daily dos'. Thi wheeled us past the large mechanical monstrosities, her eyes alert and taking in as much information as possible. We turned a corner, fast talking our way through a couple of ponies that wanted to poke fun at Sharp Eye before letting us on through.

When we arrived at a set of giant bay doors, three guards were standing at attention. When they saw us wheel Sharp Eye down the ramp, one of the guards motioned to the other, who went and pressed a button after turning a key. The bay doors rang out an alarm before they began opening. I looked worriedly at Sharp Eye. I could see her having second thoughts as well. It also appeared she was struggling with her inner thoughts. Probably conversing with Gaia. We were guided down the ramp once the bay doors were open and I gapped as we entered a big cargo bay area.

There were cages of varying sizes lined neatly into seven-by-seven rows. Inside the cages were creatures from all across Equestria. I could see an Ursa Major and Minor in one cage, keeping close together. Several Hydra of varying subspecies in giant glass cases as if they were being shelved. Manticores, Cockatrices, Gorgons, even Cyclopses. I couldn’t help but look at Thi. Thi was darting her eyes left and right. I felt this isn’t the first time she’s seen a sight like this. We were led down to another set of ramps into what looked to be a prison hold. I gapped.

I have never seen so many ponies and other creatures all crowded into cages together. Hippogriffs, Ponies, Griffons, Minotaurs and even Yaks. They all looked miserable. When we wheeled Sharp Eye past them, I could see their terrified looks as well as hateful ones. I then nudged Thi as I saw somecreature in one of the cages. She looked and pointed out from the crowd, somecreature who had been missing for the past weeks from Appleloosa. Little Braveheart sat in a corner, eyeing us with quiet resentment. Thi clicked her tongue and swore under her breath.

“Things just got a whole lot worse…” she said. She looked to Sharp Eye and I saw her slip something under her hat. We wheeled her into one of the cages as two guards stood outside. I took the knife in my holster and cut Sharp Eye free. Thi then shoved her forward and grinned.

“Enjoy your last moments of freedom, griffon. No one will hear your call.” She said as intimidatingly as possible. She then winked and we both stepped outside the cell. The doors closed, locking Sharp Eye in with several other creatures. We remained quiet as we walked back where we came. I cast a glance at Little Braveheart, who was now meditating in her cell.

‘Hold on, everycreature. We’ll figure something out… I hope.’ I thought to myself. There was a flash of Din smiling behind a floating amber gem. I shut my eyes and shook my head. ‘No. I’ll end up hurting everypony before we try anything. And I can’t let the Triad know about me and Sharp Eye’s element.’ I remained determine to stick with the plan. Din is only trying to convince me to let loose hell. I can’t let a being like her sweet talk her way. Not after what happened to Gaia and Sharp Eye. There was a quiet cackle in the back of my mind. We finally made it back up to deck side before being ordered to start patrol. The cargo ship was already part ways out into the ocean.

The day went by with us trying to maintain a good disguise. As I was patrolling, I did hear of some of the guards talking about Thi Billette and Daring Doo. How they’ve both been a thorn in their sides and how much they’ve came close to achieving enlightenment. They also talked about the one leading the Triad. Turns out, it isn’t General Lilac or Marrow Bone as I thought. The name Moonlight Sonata was thrown around amongst the guards. The Supreme Chief of Command was her title.

The guards have stated that she is the perfect shepherd to lead the land of Equestra into a new era. A graceful and bright leader who can make any creature bend to her will. Her ambitious goals soaring higher than the princesses’s sun and moon. There was even talk about her funding a space program to go to the moon. I doubt they would ask Luna and Celestia nicely to do so. So, make a rocket to go up into space themselves. They also began mentioning about how their Supreme Chief of Command was visited by a sign from the stars beyond. I couldn’t tell if they were just drunk or recounting something from one of Thi’s adventures.

The day went by and we made only a small bit of progress of finding anything out. Thi did however sneak the cell keys from one of the guards. She told Cloudchaser to stick it in her mane or tail. With the key tucked safely away, much to Cloudchaser’s cute muzzle scrunch from doing so, the moon rose overhead and it was time for nightly patrols.

Flitter and Scribble, turns out, were being tasked with examining samples from the many creatures from below. Thank Celestia we had a Monster Ecologist. Flitter had taken her time organizing files, making sure she would pick any small details or anything vital. Just a lot of employee files and funding paperwork. Cloudchaser had been cleaning the ship as the janitor, which is amazing as she’s in the perfect spot to keep everypony up to date. None of the guards or workers paid her any mind when she was working out on the deck or any of the private quarters. She even got to clean Marrow Bone’s office. Thankfully, the watchdog of the Triad didn’t have a scent on Cloudchaser.

Thi managed to sabotage somethings here and there in order to get to certain places. She found where they were keeping all the relics she failed to prevent the Triad from taking. She also found the armory, which she was keeping in mind for later. We decided not to use the link buds to inform Twilight as to risk the whole operation. Instead, Scribble managed to smuggle a small notepad in his coat pocket and was writing down what we could manage to find out. He even took necessary precautions to use invisible ink.

That left Sharp Eye in the containment cells. I managed to change a shift with one of the guards and Sharp Eye cleverly began speaking in a way that I took note of. What she described was that everycreature was taken from their homes or from loved ones when no pony suspected anything. She even got into contact with Little Braveheart and found that while she was on her way to the canyon, she had run into a scouting platoon of Triads who immediately jumped her. They kept her chained and locked up as they were making their way back to Manehatten, being smuggled on board and waiting for the boat to take off. When my covering shift was over, I made sure to update Scribble on it.

I peered over the deck railing and sighed. These Triads are awful. They were doing all of this under the princesses’s nose and no pony has been the wiser. Whoever this Moonlight Sonata is, she’s doing a fine damn job of making everycreature miserable. I heard the door open behind me and I looked to see Cloudchaser wheel out a mop bucket. She stretched and cast a glance at me, smiling and deciding to take a small break.

She leaned over the railing like I did and grinned.

“Never though you’d be in a uniform. Doesn’t look bad on you.” She said. I felt my heart jump and my ears started to steam. I bowed my head and tipped my guard hat forward to hopefully hide the happy but shy look. I then managed the courage to speak up.

“I-I don’t think you look that bad either, compared to every other janitor job.” I said, hoping I made it sound like I was joking rather than complimenting so much. Cloudchaser laughed and shrugged.

“What can I say? I aim to please.” She said. I then giggled and nudged her playfully.

“So, by that, you mean to finally impress your superiors to be the best Wonder Bolt in Equestria?” I asked with a smile. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

“Maybe. I’ve been thinking actually that if I’m going to be in the Wonder Bolts, I’d want to be able to help out as much as I can and not get stuck in one place. Kinda’ like Captain Rainbow Dash. To be able to manage a balance of Wonder Bolt duties and being a hero.” She smiled. “The past weeks have shown me that I can actually use what I’ve learned in my life and act on it. Saving those caravans. The fight in the canyon. Saving villages from the power element attacks. And now we are here. And you know something, Fie? You’re really amazing.” She said. I must have heard my ears whistling. I sputtered my words.

“Wh-wha- I mean yeah I- Uhhh huhn, yeah. I-I mean I am? Not err… anything else? Li-like how I can’t seem to stop talking?” I scrunched my muzzle and avoided eye contact. Cloudchaser arched a brow at me.

“Riiiight. So, I’ve been meaning to ask before the whole thing with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. What were you going to say?” She asked. Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh! Can I please catch a break for one single moment?! Ahhhhhhgggghhhhh!!

“Oh!” I squeaked with a small smile and blank look. I then rubbed the back of my head. “Oh well, you know… a little bit of this and that. Some flourishing and pivoting here and there and maybe some… uhh… normal thoughts. Yes, normal. You get those too, right?” I asked with a nervous smile. Cloudchaser was utterly baffled by my bumbling. I then tapped my hooves bashfully. “Errr… how many rooms do you have left to clean?” Cloudchaser put a hoof to her forehead, as if comprehending what she witnessed of me. Dammit, Fie!! Be normal for once!! Cloudchaser then shrugged.

“Not sure. I’ve scrubbed top to bottom here. There are some places here that even my janitorial powers can’t take me. So, I figured I might as well just pop outside and take a quick break.” She said. I wavered and then sighed. I looked out to the ocean. It was hard to see anything out there at night. But the waves were big and crashing against the ship. The smell of salt water wafted past us in a cool breeze.

“Cloudchaser… I… I just want to ask one thing. Have I done anything that made you happy? Like you aren’t getting second thoughts about anything?” I asked. She cocked a brow.

“Uhh, well like I said, I’ve been thinking about it a little more. And I guess this is what I want. I want to be with my friends here and helping ponies. I want to see more of the world and want to experience it with you and the others.” She smiled. “It’s better with friends after all, right?” I blushed more and decided to take a deep breath. I then pushed the question.

“So, err… Cloudchaser. Do you have any… preference?” I quickly held up my hooves. “N-not asking for any particular reason. Just… wanting small chat.” I said. Cloudchaser scratched her head.

“What do you mean?” She asked. I tapped my hooves together again.

“I… I am just curious is all. You’re a really cool mare and I like how you seem to jump in without a second thought.” I said. Cloudchaser hummed in thought, softly tapping her cheek. Oh great, Fie. You’re losing her! No, stick to the course. Find out where her ship aims. Cloudchaser then had a moment of realization.

“Ohh. You mean if I like a stallion or mare?” She asked. I tapped the railing shyly with my hooves.

“M-more or less, yeah.” I replied. Cloudchaser looked back out into the sea.

“Well, I don’t know if it counts, but Thunderlane and I were sweet on each other years ago. But we never went anywhere.” She said. She then tapped her chin. “There was one colt that asked me out in young flyers camp when we were young, but I was in that decline of half assing things. I don’t think I ever really asked anypony out myself, personally.” She said. I took another deep breath and looked at her.

“W-what about mares? Ever… thought about giving them a shot?” I asked. I braced myself for the answer. It’s now or never. Cloudchaser rubbed her head.

“Never thought about it. I mean… I guess I can give it a go? But then again, I don’t even know if I’ll like it or not.” She said. I felt my internal self hoof pump in the air. Yes!! Chances just got a little higher! I did my best to hide my hopeful smile.

“So… it’s just trying it out then?” I asked. Almost there, Fie. You can do it! Cloudchaser squinted her eyes out into the sea.

“Maybe. Hey, isn’t that boat getting closer?” She asked, pointing out to the sea. I gave a pout and followed her look. Phooey. But she wasn’t wrong. There was a small dinghy rowing itself to the side of the ship. We watched as some strange looking creatures began twirling hooks and launching them up over the railing. Me and Cloudchaser exchanged glances as the creatures began ascending the side of the boat. I put my hoof on Cloudchaser’s, causing her to turn to me.

“CC. You need to get back to cleaning the deck. You are a worker. A civilian. If you get caught by pirates, this whole plan will fail. You are the backbone. If Thi won’t get alerted to this, let her know.” I said. I took a deep breath and withdrew my firearm. “I’m going to put on a performance.” Using the knowledge Thi has given from our times target practicing, I checked the ammo and started to canter past her.

“Wait, Fie! You’re important too!” She called out. “Don’t do anything stupid!” I smiled as I put myself into gear, galloping down the stairs. Some of the guards that were playing pokers around the spool table saw me hop down the steps with weapon drawn.

“Whoa, whoa! Easy there soldier, what’s the rush?” The mare asked. I hesitated a bit, but taking a quiet deep breath, I decided to face the day.

“We’re being boarded by pirates! Alert the others!” I stated as I started to canter down another set of steps, only to stop as the creatures began climbing over. They were different from anycreature I know from Equestria. Their feline features looked scraggly, draped in fashionable sea shanty gear. A fat one withdrew a flintlock pistol at me and grinned through a scarred face.

“Damn right, Triad scum.” He hissed. I stepped back as more began clambering over, swords and weapon drawn. The other guards saw me backing away and they were about to rush to the alert when a lanky feline zipped in front of them, putting a cutlass under the mare’s chin.

“Not another step, little pony.” He said with a victorious grin. I found myself standing back-to-back with the others. I sighed and dropped my gun, sitting on my haunches and holding my hooves up. The others did the same as more began circling us. Of all the nights for anything to happen, it had to be catfolk pirates. Their slit eyes glinted in the light overhead as their silhouettes began to descend upon us.
> Chapter 19: Catlyn, The Swashbuckling Maiden
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 19: Catlyn, The Swashbuckling Maiden


I sighed in annoyance. I was tied up with the rest of the Triad guards as the felines began to haul things overboard. The fat one overlooking the haul with a giant keg of ale on his shoulder. The lanky one eyed us carefully, twirling a dirk in his paw. He was sitting on the spool table. His eyes glinted in the light as he studied us. When his eyes came to me, he narrowed them. He must have seen the tell of me being a power element. But thankfully, they shouldn’t know about it right? Oh boy, how was I wrong.

“Well, well. We got a special case on board. And she’s a Triad too.” He said with a sly grin. I furrowed my brows while the other guards were too busy glaring at the catfolk. The lanky one stood up and gracefully glided over to me, bending down and looking me in the eye. “Indeed. There is fire in this one’s eyes. How interesting. Care to help me with something, little pony?” He asked. I didn’t say anything. But my look told him to get on with it. I have to play this cool. We’re undercover. The feline spun on his hind paws and flourished the dirk. “There’s been a strange case of world blues. Does it happen to tie with anything resulting in… let’s say… the fate of our world?” I winced a bit.

No way they are aware of the issue. But thankfully, it seemed to be something different.

“I’m just going on a hunch here. But that bearded pony made it quite clear how much our lives are in danger. So, it’s only right to mention that things are looking bad for the Triad.” One of the guards barked in my ear, causing me to wince as it was directly in my ear.

“Shut yer’ trap, furball! You dare insult the Triad?!” The mare guard barked. The feline was quick to zip up to the mare and stick the dirk under her chin.

“Why, yes. Your Triad has been nothing but a scourge to the seas and land. You try to force your way in and think you can dictate the rules of the sea?” His look was stoic. Almost threateningly so. “Not unless the Black Whiskers have anything to say about it. How’s the haul coming, Michael?” The fat one saluted.

“All set fer’ ransom, Kale! Left a neat little calling card to. A good ol’ Black Whiskers send off.” He said with a thick accent. I looked and saw some of the felines drawing on the ground. When they were finished, Kale cut our bound and withdrew a flintlock pistol. He grinned as he pointed at us with the barrel.

“Start walkin’, scum. Catlyn will know what to do with you lot.” He said. I took the lead, the other guards, seven in total, followed after me single file. The felines glared and chuckled at us as we walked back, one even jabbing his sword forward in a threatening manner. You’d hear tales of pirates in those grand bit novels. But I didn’t realize how accurate they were being. They forgot to mention Black Whiskers though. We found ourselves on the dinghy, forcing us to row back to their ship. Some distance away from the Triad cargo under the veil of darkness, a massive ship came into view. It was nearly as big as the cargo ship. Kale had us pull up to a rope ladder and aimed his pistol at us, forcing us to climb. Again, I took the lead.

When I reached the top, I was grabbed by the back of my outfit and thrown onto the deck, landing with an “Oof” on my stomach. I shook away my slight daze and looked up. I had to take a few steps back as I saw more and more felines. All genders and sizes, healthy and unhealthy with varying patterns and fur color. They hissed and meowed at me as the others finally arrived. I noticed the rest of the boarding crew wasn’t with us, only Kale and Michael.

“Easy, my fellow felines. I understand you all want a piece of Triad scum. But! We are hosts to our honored guests. We’re pirates, not savages.” He said with a twirl and his arms outstretched. “We have all the time in the world to play with our new toys! But first, let us hear what our fair Captain has to say.” He looked at us and backed away as the crowd began to separate. We saw a figure stand up from the shadows, piercing blue eyes glinting in the light as the figure stepped forward. When the figure stepped into the light, a slender pink feline with a white underbelly and long pink hair and bangs draped to her right side was revealed. Her magnificent red coat draped elegantly on her, followed by a frill blouse and collar. The feline had an eye patch that seemed be hidden under the long bangs. But it was her piercing blue aqua colored eyes that stuck out the most.

The feline eyed us. She grinned and reached behind her belt, withdrawing a saber while the other one on her belt side was withdrawn to be a cutlass. This cutlass stuck out to me as unique. It had a sapphire gem embedded into the hilt of the blade, the blade curving up to give off an water like vibe. Then, our eyes locked and we tensed. We were suddenly falling from the sky, tumbling before hitting the water with a loud splash.

The feline had held her breath, but she seemed to realize this isn’t actual water. I knew it as well, not holding my breath in the moment we ended up here. The feline looked around, startled before her eye fell on me. It widened in realization. Suddenly, we were being pulled by a current. A very strong one. We flailed and spun out of control as a massive whirlpool began to form next to us.

Welcome, dear sister. It has been so long since I’ve seen you. A soothing voice echoed out. Me and the feline were pulled into the center of the whirlpool where we were now floating calmly. I balked, seeing a massive form of a spectral, swirling water blob in the shape of an alicorn. The alicorn stood up and unfolded its' coral wings. You as well, dear vessel. It is good to see you again. I felt a burning sensation and I tensed, groaning as the fire around me began to rise and swirl in front of us. The spectral image of Din stood before us, looking up at her sister. She grinned.

Aquarius. How painfully dull it is to see you. Care to debate about the meaning of the life in the water or are you just going to bore me with your bubble collection? Din said. I mouthed the word “bubble collection” quizzically. I noticed the feline was looking between all of us, unsure of what to take in. She then spoke up.

“Hold on. She’s Din?!” The feline stated, pointing at Din. I snorted.

“Unfortunately.” I said, rather irritated with being thrown into this again. You see one power element, you’ve seen them all. However, the way Aquarius introduced herself was rather… serene. Din smirked, reading my mind.

Don’t let this one fool you, vessel. Aquarius is just as much crazy as Gaia and I. Only, she uses her words more than lifting a hoof to do anything. She pat her chest, looking over to me from her shoulder. Wounds, dear vessel. I slumped and shook my head. Aquarius eyed us before speaking.

You’re a curious one, vessel of Din. You appear to not fear me. she said. Din cackled.

She’s practically wetting herself as usual. I hissed at Din.

“Shut up, Din!” I looked up to Aquarius. Her size was massive. I gulped but managed to take a step forward. I don’t know what came over me, but for some reason, I wasn’t as terrified anymore. “If you must know, Aquarius. I’m just waiting on the moment you decide to have your vessel attack me and cause the ships to be sunk.” I stated. The feline balked and was quick to get up in front of me, her eye glinting. I could see it in her iris. The swirling wave like water.

“Aquarius would never betray the Lion’s Mane, the proud ship of Labyrinthia!” She hissed. Din cackled before wiggling a hoof at Aquarius.

Well done, sister. The unfortunate soul has full faith in you. She said with a disgusted look. The feline glared at Din.

“I do not fear you, cur! I am Catlyn! Swashbuckling Maiden of the High Seas! Captain of the Lion’s Roar and-“ Din gave a disgusted groan.

Ugh, why does it have to be so disgusting with all that fur? Better not get too wet, vessel. I hear a cat’s fur can’t dry so easily. She said, sticking a snake like tongue out. Catlyn unsheathed her weapons and aimed them in a cross manner at Din’s neck. Din smirked. I like her. You picked a fiery one this time, sister. Aquarius made a small nodding motion.

It pleases me to hear that from you. I was dumbfounded. I feel like the roles were reversed. Aren’t we supposed to be fighting? No, this is different. This is new. Luna’s words resonated in me. Befriend the hosts. Not the elements. Din eyed me and grinned. A flash of Ouroboros popped into my head along with those words. Befriend your elements. They are key to our survival. I groaned and shot Din a glare.

“Alright, what’s going on here then? Are we going to kick things off with a bang or are we going to have some words?” I growled. Catlyn eyed Din.

“That’s what I’d like to know too.” Catlyn said coldly. Din hummed in thought before walking through the blades and phasing through Catlyn, standing behind her in full spectral form.

You sense her too, Aquarius. Our elder sister. She began. Catlyn looked at Din with disbelief as Aquarius nodded.

I have been tracking her for sometime now. Those Triad mortals are a good lead. I shook my head.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold up!” I said, hooves raised. “More questions just keep popping up. What do the Triad have to do with us? The Power Elements? I thought Thi said they weren’t aware of our powers.” I stated. Aquarius sighed.

I do not know fully, but my dear vessel has been hunting the Triad for as long as she can remember. I plan on helping her in order to find our elder sister. I eyed both Aquarius and Catlyn. I then pulled Catlyn aside, surprising her as I did.

“Captain Catlyn. You can’t trust the words of a power element. They do not care for our well beings. Aquarius may seem… different, but she’s just the same. Take it from when Din and Gaia fought in the canyon. You need to ignore Aquarius’s words. They’ll only lead you down a destructive path.” I explained. Catlyn pulled away from me and hissed.

“Do not begin to tell me how I sail my seas! I will do whatever I damn well please against the Triad!” She said. I shook my head and gave her a pleading look.

“Catlyn, I saw what is on that ship. I have a feeling you’re planning on using Aquarius to attack the ship. It isn’t just a cargo ship! It’s a prison ship too! With thousands of trapped creatures big and small inside of it! You destroy it and you’ll kill them all.” I said. I must have hit the nail on the head. Catlyn’s eyes widened and looked to Aquarius and Din, who were eyeing us with interest. She bit her lip before looking back at me.

“Are you sure?” She asked. “How can I trust the words of a Triad?” I forgot I was wearing the officer suite. I removed my outfit, revealing my hoodie under neath.

“I’m Quiet Fire. I come from Ponyville. And just like you, I’m swept up in this balance instability. Me and my friends snuck on board to run intel, but now I’m separated from them.” I began. Aquarius hummed, catching our attention.

Vessel, perhaps you should aid Din’s vessel before your group does anything rash. Aquarius said. Din rolled her eyes.

They keep poking us with those swords. she said. We blinked and I found myself staring at the end of a plank. I yelped and was about to back away when I felt something jab me in the back. I looked to see Kale eyeing me coldly. He cocked back the pistol, only to stop when Catlyn shouted:

“Stop yer’ grubbin’, sea fairers!” She said. Kale looked back at her and I saw the other Triad ponies looking at us with uncertainty. Catlyn sheathed her weapons and pointed to me. “Leave that one alive. We’ll take the others down to the cells.” Michael balked.

“Cap’n? What happened to ye’? You were in a trance the moment you locked eyes with that there pony.” He said as a group of felines were leading the rest of the group down below. Catlyn sighed and tapped her sword’s pommel.

“I’ll explain once we head to my quarters. Kale, get everyone back to their duties. We are still on for the dawn raid.” She said. Kale bowed.

“With pleasure, Captain.” He said. Catlyn motioned with her head for me to follow. I followed the two felines as they led me through the Lion’s Mane. It almost felt like a sea fairing city. Four stories of canons, cargo, cells included and crew quarters. We went down to the middle floor and walked to the very end of the busy room and came up to a set of red velvet doors. She opened the doors and I stepped into a cabin like room. A big self portrait of a feline hung behind a red clawed chair. A bed hugged the wall with a desk and foot chest at the end of it. In the other side was a stack of loot and gold. Catlyn hopped over the desk and landed in the chair, kicking back in it.

“Now then, Quiet Fire. You say you are from Ponyville, but you dress in Triad attire?” She began as Michael closed the door behind us. I nodded and removed the outfit. It felt nice to be out of a uniform. Celestia forbid I had to do that everytime if my parents had it their way.

“Like I said. Me and my friends are trying to track down what the Triad are up too and how they are slowly getting themselves involved with the balance instability.” I explained. “I was disguised as a guard so I can scout the place out. We’ve already placed ourselves in.” I sighed. “But I wasn’t accounting for sea fairing pirates to attack a Triad ship.” Catlyn rubbed her chin.

“But you also say it isn’t a cargo ship. But a full-on prison carrier as well?” She asked. Michael scratched his head.

“‘Scuse me, ma’rm. But eh… what happened between you two? You jus’… froze and stared off into space. Like you was in a trance.” Michael asked. Catlyn eyed me.

"I would like to know that as well." she said. I rubbed my foreleg and sighed.

"I'm... not sure how it happens. It's only happened to me one other time and that was in Red Canyon." I began. Michael cocked a brow.

"You was in Red Canyon? 'Eard about that bein' a site where mother nature was angry for whatever reason." he said. I nodded.

"I'm... guessing it's everywhere on the news." I said. Catlyn tapped the radio on her desk. It looked old fashioned.

"I listen to what goes on with land lubbers. Right bit of strange business Appleloosa was. They have been talking about how a pony and a griffon went at it like the gods themselves were clashing." She looked at me. "That was you, then." I didn't hesitate. I nodded.

"Yeah... that was. And the griffon is named Sharp Eye. Well, her real name is Gwyen. She's the bearer of Gaia. The one of earth." I stated. Catlyn and Michael exchanged glances before Catlyn started to sit normally, her paws together as she leaned forward.

"Then start explaining." she said. I told them everything. How I ended up becoming the bearer of fire on New Years. How I ended up going on this adventure with my friends. What we've done before and after Gaia. I even told them how our fight to put Gaia in her place was, in her words, exactly like gods clashing. Yet, we were never in control of ourselves. Catlyn seemed to contemplate upon hearing this. When I finished about how we ended up on the Triad ship, Catlyn tapped her paw stub against her other paw. Her eye closed in thought. Michael was shaking his head in disbelief.

"Yer' right. It does sound crazy. Hehe, hell! You should be in Tartarus for that kind o' crazy talk!" Michael said with a slight guffaw. Catlyn opened her eye and it gleamed in the light.

"So, your friends are trying to figure out what the Triad are doing and how they tie to... our gifts?" she stated. I twisted my hoof in a so-so manner.

"We don't think they are fully aware of who the seven are. But we know for a fact they are aware of what is going on." I said. Catlyn sighed.

"Then it is as we thought. Michael, the chest." Catlyn ordered. Michael saluted before digging through a cabinet and withdrawing a small, jeweled chest. He placed it on her desk in front of her and she opened it. She withdrew what appeared to be... files and paper? I cocked my head quizzically at the reveal. She then tossed them onto her desk and I saw the papers lay out before me. I scanned the documents. "We've been tailing the Triad for years now. Ever since they decided to push their territory out into the sea, they've been trying to close off the waters to free spirits like us." She looked over her shoulder to the portrait of the feline. "My great grandmother used to be the captain of the Lion's Mane way back in the days. The Triad had made themselves enemies of our crew when they decided to plunder our very own treasure from her. She lost a lot of good felines in that battle. Lately, that job has been passed down to me."

She tapped the documents. "We managed to loot this a few years back. They've been secretly harboring and smuggling prisoners from all over the world, either recruiting them or torturing the royalty. They yearn to gather as much magical power as possible, so they tend to pop up in old ancient ruins. One such was the one my grandmother tried to get the treasure from." I rubbed my chin, eyeing the documents.

"And the reason for it is because they want to rule Equestria in typical shadow organization fashion?" I asked. Catlyn kicked back in the chair.

"To the tee." she said. "They are very old school villain but with more brutality this time around. Ever since word got out about these Elements of Power and their bearers, the Triad has made it their sole mission to seek out these seven for their own personal gain. Whether to study, torture or recruit, maybe all three. One thing we know is, they are involving a lot of innocents." I bowed my head.

"And here I thought Thi was being over exaggerative." I darted my eyes in thought. "Listen, if I can get back to my friends, I'll let them know what's going on. We'll help you free those prisoners and... uhh... maybe some of the dangerous creatures. In return, you get to take whatever you please from the ship and we gain safe passage to the Marsh Lands." I said. Michael laughed.

"Now why ye' be wantin' to go to the Marsh Lands for? Nothin' there but skulls an' crossbones now." he said. I blinked and looked at him with concern. Catlyn flourished her paw in gesticulation.

"The Marsh Lands have been rather dangerous as of late. They have been before, but now, I hear it's a wasteland. All the life is gone and the marsh is just... dry. No water to be had." She explained. I furrowed my brows. Catlyn's eye glinted at me. "Though, I admire your somewhat courageous effort ta' wanting to go there. But... you shouldn't really." I shook my head.

"I... I wish I could go back, but I've been tasked with finding the Elements of Power and one of them is in the Marsh Lands. As much as I hate to say it, I have to get there." Catlyn closed her eye in thought at my response. She then glanced at a clock overhead and stood up.

"Michael. Prep the crew for the raid. Me an' the pony need to plan something out here." she said. Michael scratched his whisker softly.

"Yer' sure?" he asked. Catlyn smiled and nodded.

"Of course, old friend. My mother and father are smiling down on us. By next dawn, the Triad will be at the bottom of Scallywag's Locker." She then looked at me as Michael saluted and rushed out, shouting at the top of his lungs.

"Alright, ye' sorry lot! Man the canons and prepare yerselves for the fight of yer' life! We ready at first sun rise!!" he exclaimed, followed by a cheer and song before the door closed. Catlyn looked back at me.

"The prisoners down below the hold. Have you've... seen a feline that looks almost like me? He has blue fur, slender and handsome features, but is no younger than a kitten?" she asked. I gave her a confused look. I shut my eyes, trying to think back to the amount of creatures trapped on that ship. When none stood out, I sighed and shrugged.

"I don't know. There were a lot of creatures on that ship. I'm hoping nothing bad is happening right now to them." I smiled then. "But that's okay. We have a plan set and we are ready to execute it when things go south." Catlyn cocked a brow.

"And that is?" she replied. I pat my chest with a determined look.

"We take over the ship, beat up the baddies and save the day as usual." I said. Catlyn tossed her head back, laughing before sticking her paw out.

"I like yer' guts, pony. I'll make ye' a deal. You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours. You'll get your safe passage. Once we find my special treasure and stick it to those Triad shaets ta' not mess with the free spirits of the High Seas. Deal?" She asked. I nodded and stuck my hoof out, the feline shaking it.

"Deal. So, what's the plan cap'n?" I said with a smile.





The hours went by in a strange way. I never thought I would be hanging out with pirates while we readied with the ship. I got to learn sea lingo as I call it and how to tie a proper knot. I even got to show off my fighting skills thanks to several doubting I could even handle a fight, being a pony and all. When the five were crawling away from me as I stood victorious, I was given a cheer and applause. Having gained this newfound mutual respect for the Black Whiskers and myself of their ways, I happily took a drink of ale and sang sea shanties while hoisting crates to and back, using my newfound clones (to everycat's surprise) to help out. This was a complete drastic one eighty compared to what goes on in the Triad ship. But the more I thought back to it, the more I began to worry. It was going to be dawn soon and when the festivities were coming to a close, I leaned over the side of the port bow and sighed, the cold, sea air blowing my mane and hoodie. I tossed on my hood and adjusted it comfortably before hearing someone approach me. I looked to see Kale, the lanky feline lean coolly next to me and staring out into the sea.

"Where the wind blows and the sun rises, does our spirit carry on." he said. I peeked out from my hood to him.

"Huh?" Kale smiled at me.

"Just something my pa' used to say when he first was a part of this crew. Feels like ages since the crew were in this high spirits. I think having you along really boosted the roar of the Lion Mane." he said. I sighed and looked ahead out into the sea.

"It's not just me. Everycat here has complete faith in Catlyn. She's so young but she's able to lead like a true ruler." I chuckled. "I feel like Twilight could learn a thing or two about it. At least some notes. I doubt she would be the plundering type." Kale rubbed his chin.

"Your pony ways are very odd. Perhaps that is why Labyrinthia remains a neutral off set island. We don't have a ruler. We have a... voting system as to what some call it. No one really dictates what goes on there." He said. I snickered.

"What, like a president?" I asked. Kale chuckled.

"Not precisely, but in a way, yes. Let's just say, we are usually out in the seas come adolescence. Only the retired remain back on the island. Having two rulers just sound a little too much." he said. I shrugged.

"Four actually. Princess Cadence and Princess Twilight. One is ruling the Crystal Empire in the Frozen North and the other is a ruler in training." I explained. Kale seemed a little intrigued by this.

"Really? Then I guess I'm glad to be out in the sea." he said. I looked at him.

"So, what strives you to remain with the Lion's Mane? Aren't pirates technically... gray in loyalty?" I asked. Kale chuckled.

"We are loyal to whoever we please. For me, it's my life to Catlyn's parents. They took me in when I was on the verge of death. And I've served the Lion's Mane since. Catlyn has really come a long way from when she first took over." he snickered. "She couldn't tell star board from port bow. She didn't even know how to tie a sailor's knot." He smiled. "It was a lot of work for her to live up to her parent's legacy, but I think she's coming into her own just fine. The crew believe so as well." I hummed in thought.

"So, I feel like I should ask her directly, but how did she come into being a bearer of a power element?" I asked. Kale's smile faded and his thoughts seemed to take over. His contemplative look telling a different story. I sighed and bowed my head. "Yeah, not my place to ask someone else. I should really just ask her directly, but she's too busy with the raid prep and I don't want to cause something to happen that'll ruin the whole raid." Kale cast a sideways glance and a cool smile.

"I appreciate your consideration. But..." he then leaned fully over the railing, sighing. "On the new dawn of the new year, we had just finished looting an ancient tomb said to house the once evil Katrina. A powerful witch that tried to enslave ponies from centuries ago. Some say she was redeemed, but others believe she put a curse on the island upon her passing. Thankfully, it was only a skeleton and a bounty worth a full ship. Catlyn ended up taking a locket that she later opened to reveal an aqua marine gem inside of it. But we've noticed that she has been acting strange ever since we left the island." He motioned with his paw out. "She began to have nightmares of being pulled into the ocean, a creature forming itself into an alicorn and talking to her. I've... never seen her so terrified aside from when she lost her parents. Eventually, she began to talk to herself, making the crew question if the curse was real or not. We've also been hit with a lot of bad waves and storms lately as well. The crew has been double timing it ever since."

I furrowed my brows. That definitely sounds like a primordial effect in place. Kale tapped his paw against the railing as he continued.

"Lately, she's been... making a lot of brash decisions. We don't normally mess with the Triad, but ever since they took her brother, who we all thought was long dead, this... creature has been feeding her these tales that he is alive and well. That she would find him if we found 'the light'." Kale sighed. "Michael and I have tried our best to keep her calm and focused, but she's made up her mind that we should go after the Triad in hopes of finding her brother who had been missing since they were kittens." I gave him a concerned look. "The best we can do is just follow her orders and try to not get her killed along with the crew." I smiled and pat his paw arm reassuredly.

"I... can sympathize with that." I said. Kale looked at me. I held out my hoof to the ocean. "I never wanted any of this to happen. I wanted to live a normal life in Ponyville. Just do my job and sleep and drink for the rest of the time I had left. Ever since New Years, I've been forced into this quest to find the seven power elements in order to save our world from total balance instability. Ouroboros has made it clear that since I'm his favorite, I should go out and be the hero the world needs." I sighed and rubbed the back of my hooded head. "But... I don't want to be one. Sure, I've saved plenty of lives since the Red Canyon incident with my friends to back me up. But I find my enjoyment in being a lazy ass at home and only doing what I want to do." Kale smiled.

"Sounds like the folks were too strict." he said. I nodded.

"You aren't off from that. Ever since I was in a high education school in Hoofington, my folks got tired of me just being contempt me and started to shape me into being the next Canterlot Guard. I... had mixed feelings about it. I wasn't so ready to go in a fight or had a drinking problem until after my fallout with them. They wanted me to succeed, but I didn't want their success. I wanted mine. And I left once I graduated to attend Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns." I slumped. "Of course, I flunked so hard. I later found out it was intentional." Kale cocked a brow.

"How can you flunk being gifted in conjuring full functioning clones without burnout?" he asked. I shrugged.

"That's the thing. I'm not gifted in arcane. I only know the basics. The only real mastery I have is illusion. And I haven't done any magic tricks and my cloning spell has never been... well... tempered. But now, I can summon three of me! And I used to get a full-blown headache for just doing one." I curled my hoof back, as if I was clutching the air. "These Elements of Power seem to enhance our abilities. I feel a surge of power when I use Din's magic. But that's only if she chooses I can use it. Mine isn't so willing to part ways with me using her powers." I looked to Kale, concern in my expression. "Aquarius couldn't care less about who she is putting at risk. If she's trying to sway Catlyn's judgement to look for her brother, then that could only lead to you all being hunted down by the Triad and probably suffering a worst fate than banishment." I pointed at him. "We have to stop Catlyn from going any further from following Aquarius's lies after the raid."

"Lies?" a voice said. I looked back with Kale in surprise as Catlyn stood behind us. She dropped a tankard to the ground and her eyes shot daggers into my own. She stomped over quickly and got up into my face, causing me to shrink beneath her. "How dare you think that my brother isn't alive! Aquarius has shown me his soul! It burns brighter still! He's alive! And I will not stop until he is brought back to the Lion's Mane!" she hissed. Kale looked between us with worry before stepping between me and her.

"Captain, please. I-" Kale had his paw batted away as Catlyn jabbed him in the chest.

"How could you, Kale?! I trusted you to keep that information private! You gave me your word! And you told a... a... pony about it?!" She growled and stepped away from us. "I can't believe you. Both of you. Here I thought the winds turned in my favor, but now it seems I have to rethink our little arrangement." she shot a glare at Kale. "And someone's loyalty." I balked.

"Catlyn, please! You have to listen to me!" I stated as Catlyn began to storm off down the steps. I rushed over to the steps, continuing. "Aquarius isn't out for your wellbeing! She's just using you to her own benefit! You have to trust me!" Catlyn stopped halfway and let out a catlike growl as she waved at me sharply in dismissal.

"Shut up, pony! After the day is over, you are on your own! The Marsh Lands can have your sorry little heads for all I care!" she hissed. I grit my teeth as my frustrations were rising. I cantered down the steps, bouncing off of the side of the ship edge and landing in front of her.

"Catlyn, you have to understand! If you follow Aquarius, she will kill everyone! Gaia nearly killed in Appleloosa and Din nearly killed my friends! You can't keep following a primal's words!" Catlyn withdrew her saber and pointed it at me. She was aiming it up however, but I gapped when I saw the barrel of a gun underneath the hilt. She flicked her paw thumb down, cocking the weapon.

"Know your place, pony. This is my crew. This is my ship! And I will not have any treason or anyone telling me what I can and can't do!" She aimed up into the sky and fired off a shot, catching the attention of everyone on board. "Get your asses into gear, shaets! We got a ship to sink!" She then aimed the actual blade at me. "An' lock this one up with the rest of the scum. She's overstayed her welcome." I felt a couple of paws grab my shoulders and begin to lead me away. I tried my best to maintain eye contact.

"Catlyn! You're making a big mistake! There are lives at stake! Innocent lives! You have to believe me! Aquarius isn't to be trusted!" I shouted out. I saw Kale looking on in disbelief between me and Catlyn, who was eyeing me with such anger. I found myself being pushed past the crowd, who were showing mixed emotions to it all. They led me deep down into the ship and as I stepped into a cell, I turned around as the door locked and saw the Triad ponies who were with me, looking bored or frustrated with their capture. When the feline's walked away, I bucked the cage and sighed, sitting down.

"Way to mess it all up, ey' kid?" I heard a voice say. I looked over my shoulder. I wasn't really in the mood to deal with anything. My main concern was getting out of here and getting back to my friends. What's worse is that now I have to deal with Aquarius. One of the Triad ponies leaned against the cage, her eyes looking at me with a grin. "Had fun at the party? Heard it was a real hoot n' nanny while we were stuck down here, rotting." she said. I wiggled my hoof dismissively at her.

"Eat it, blowhard. You deserve it anyway." I said. Another pony from inside the mare's cell chuckled.

"Is that anyway to treat the right hand of the captain?" the stallion asked. I looked over and squinted my eyes. She was a tattered mess, but an old looking mare who looked young enough. Her white mane frazzled by what I assume was the air in here and her sailor outfit hugged closed to her green coat. Her horn glowed as to make light of the room. I shrugged.

"Dunno. Should I really care?" I stated. The stallion stood up, growling at me.

"You watch your tone, rookie! Marrow Bone would enjoy having you as company once we get back onto our ship." he growled. I snorted and gave a cocky grin.

"What, are you going to keep her bed warm too? Like that'll ever happen, tiger. She has a doghouse for you anyway." I said. The stallion flared but the mare guffawed.

"Bawhahaha! I like your spunk kid. You seem to know a thing or two about handling yourself. Say... you could perhaps, help us out?" she asked. I squinted my eyes at her suspiciously. "You got real close to the captain before you... took a shot in her grail. Did she happen to show you anything... unusual? Let's say... some classified documents?" I hummed in thought. Maybe... this can work in my favor.

"She did. Why do you want them back? They were just logs of the Triad's history of shipping slaves and missing creature reports." I stated. She beamed before tapping the cage bar with a hoof.

"Ahh, but did she have another important document? One that could be really bad for the Triad, should it ever get out?" she asked. I shrugged.

"Dunno. Maybe. I only scanned what I thought was important at the time." I said. The mare turned to the others.

"We have our golden goose, troops." She turned back to me. "Let's cut a deal. We break you out of this sorry excuse of a ship and steal back those documents. In return, we'll grant you safe passage to wherever you want to go. And perhaps some real paying jobs in the process?" she then held up a ring of keys. I looked to her horn and rolled my eyes. How could anycreature account for unicorns in a cell without proper planning? I then rubbed my chin, pretending to ponder the idea before smirking and standing up.

"Alright. But we'll have to do so at dawn. They plan on raiding the ship then. We'll be able to sneak in and take them back, cause a bit of trouble here and there for the lack of manpower behind this ship and no one will be the wiser. Just think, if you can manage to take in the captain of the Black Whiskers without them knowing, you'll have plenty of stuff to plunder and even show to your higher ups. You'll be promoted to more than just captain of a cargo ship." I said. The mare grinned, twirling the keys in her magic.

"Deal. Best not lag behind, rookie."





The sun began to rise up over the waters. From my side, looking out the window, I could see the Triad ship not too far off. They were trailing it all night. There was a slight jerk of the ship and we were soon facing towards them. I looked to the other ponies in the cell.

"Alright. It's almost time. When we hear the fighting start, we'll make our move." I said. A look of worry shot over me. I hope my friends won't get too caught up in this conflict. I have to get back to them. I have to stop this whole thing from spiraling into another catastrophe. We waited with bated breath, our ears flicking here and there for any sign of noise. For what felt like an hour has passed, that's when we heard a siren and the shouts of pirate cries and the thumping of paws. The Triad ponies looked at each other and nodded. The mare went to work on unlocking the cell doors. When they opened theirs's up, she went over to mine and unlocked it. She withdrew a flint lock pistol from her coat and tossed me it. I caught it in my magic and looked at the device. I never even thought of myself holding one, let alone firing one. I stepped out of my cell and saw that the Triad ponies were quick to raid some of the crates. When they were unable to find anything, one of the Triad ponies took a board and smacked a rusty lock off of cage. It was an armory. They grabbed swords and rifles before taking cover just in case anyone got wise. I reached for a cutlass and hummed in thought. Thinking otherwise, I put it back and reached for a strange looking dagger. It seemed dull and part of the blade broken. This would work. I don't want to harm the Black Whiskers if I can.

I took a thigh holster for the dagger and sheathed it before stepping out. The mare cocked a brow at me.

"Your funeral, kid." She then turned to the others. "Alright, troops. When the canon fire lessens, we'll make our move." she said, just as the ship began to rattle and shake with canon fire. I heard the siren from the cargo ship and took a peek out the window. I watched in awe as part of the ship seemed to bring up giant canons. They aimed at the Lion's Mane and began to fire back. There was loud whistling and the ship shook as some of the shells struck the Lion's Mane. I nearly lost my footing from the impact but caught myself before taking cover behind the wall. The shouting above told me they were fast at work patching up the damages. This ship has a lot of crew. The canon fire felt like it went on for a while. Suddenly, the ship began to jerk. We were turning. The mare growled. "Alright, everypony. Let's show these cavity flea bags what it means to mess with the Triad." she said. I let them take point as they marched up the stairs. The mare suddenly yelled and fired off a shot. I balked, feeling myself step out to stop it, but I stopped myself. I grit my teeth and growled. No, I have to get back to my friends. I have to... I have to keep myself on track. I frowned, really hating myself now. I followed after the last one, crouching low and not springing into action. I saw the Triad engaging with some of the manned canons, making quick work of some while others fought back.

I danced around the fighting. Scurrying my way through cries and yells of violence around me. Stay on track, Fie. Stay on track! I grit my teeth, trying to drown out the fighting. I am really hating being grey. I have to help the Black Whiskers, but I'm an enemy to them as well. What the hell can I do? A thought occurred to me. If I can get to Catlyn, get her to stop her rash actions from getting the rest of the crew killed, I can still turn this around! I looked back when I reached the steps to the next level. I could see that everyone was having trouble with one or the other while some were still firing off the canons. The mare growled as she had one feline in a choke hold and looked at me.

"Don't mess this up, rookie! Get those documents!" She barked. I growled and crept quickly up the steps. I could see another row of felines manning canons and rushing to and back. This was going to be tricky. Unless... I smiled and imagined myself splitting into three. When I opened my eyes, I looked back to see my three clones grinning at me. I nodded and motioned for them to rush out. When they did, they caught the attention of several felines, who were getting ready to pounce. When they did, I ordered them to erupt into smoke. A series of loud pops sounded and the room was filled with smoke. I made my move, dancing around disoriented felines and even tripping a couple. I made it to the other set of steps and made my way up. There were less felines here, but they still were doing the same thing as the other levels. This ship was massive. But simple in where to go. I ducked behind barrels and crates, waiting for some to pass by before scurrying to the next one. Suddenly, the wall I had just past exploded and there was a chorus of screams. I looked back to see a missing chunk out of the ship. Another series of loud cracks of wood happened around us.

"Patch any of the holes up! Keep firing men!" I heard a voice shout. I looked at the hole with worry. Just moments ago there were felines there.

Nothing you can do now. I nodded to the voice in my head. I took a deep breath and ignoring the shells whistling over the ship and hitting us, I made my way up to the last story set before the top side. I noticed there was hardly any feline on this floor. Perfect. I briskly cantered past by a couple of more holes where the shells had hit the ship. I then bumped into something and fell back on my haunches.

"What the? How did you get out!?" a voice said. I looked up and saw one of the crew members, who seemed to be getting ready to head top side. He growled and dropped his weapons, pulling out a blade. I hopped back a bit and brought out my quarterstaff, taking my stance after flourishing it. The feline growled. "Time to put you in yer' place, pony." he hissed. I smirked and swished my tail challengingly. The feline pirate yelled at me and swung his blade. I easily batted it to the side, planting the staff in the ground and vaulting, planting both of my hindhooves into his chest, causing him to sail back and crash into the wall. Before the cat could recover from it, I brought the staff around and bonked him on the head. He comically looked at me in a daze before passing out slumped up against the wall. Withdrawing my staff, I rushed up the steps and ducked just in time as a shell whizzed by my head. I saw a line of felines taking aim and firing their guns onto the cargo ship. Looking past them, I could see several of the felines engaging on the cargo ship with some of the Triad. Each side dealing blow after blow to each other.

I winced in reaction as I saw a paw reach out to me, only to see it was Kale, looking at me with concern.

"Catlyn is already on board. The captain of the ship goaded her into attacking her head on. I don't know where she is, but she's in trouble." he said, helping me up. I nodded.

"Then we have to find her. I have to look for my friends as well. They'll help out as much as they can." I said as Kale and I rushed over to the side of the ship. He withdrew his dirk and I held onto him. He held onto me as he cut the rope, grabbing it as we then swung across the roaring sea beneath us. When we got to the cargo ship, he let go and I rolled in my landing, going straight into an immediate swipe of my hindleg as I saw a couple of Triad guards rushing to us. I tripped the pony before dashing straight into the other one, headbutting the pegasus with my horn before spinning and bucking her down the stairs. I looked over to see Kale with cutlass in paw, flourish his blade and in a lightning quick fashion, dispatched several guards advancing us. I was in awe at his skill. I looked back and heard a familiar voice.

"Come on! You want some? I'm the widow maker!" Thi's voice shouted over the crowd. I cantered down the steps and turned the corner to see Thi swing her bat into the chin of a Triad pony before turning to bat a feline pirate in the stomach, causing the feline to lurch forward. She brought the bat back and with a loud clack, sent the feline into the wall. I smiled and galloped over to her.

"Thi!" I called out. Thi turned around, ready to fight before her look turned to recognition. She beamed and slugged me on the shoulder when I got close to her.

"There's my girl! Had fun with the pirates?" she asked. I looked at her in desperation.

"That's the thing! We need to get the others together! I found Aquarius. She's with the captain of the Black Whiskers! She's on this ship! We have to stop her from getting killed!" I stated. Thi's look turned to one of seriousness. She nodded.

"Cloudchaser is fighting somewhere below deck. Flitter and Scribble are probably still in the office quarters. Sharp Eye is staying below the prison area to keep every creature safe. If I find the others, I'll let them know!" Thi said as she began to gallop past me. I nodded and turned, rushing forward and having to shield myself. Oh no... I looked up as the clouds began to darken. Rain began to pour in. Hard. Yet, the loud fire of the canons and the clashing of swords and others stuff rang throughout the ship. I grit my teeth and rush down the steps and made my way to the next level of the ship. I saw a group of Triads beginning to run up the same steps I was descending. I shot out my hoof, jumping as my staff appeared, making a makeshift horizontal bar for me to swing off of, which I then bucked the first Triad in the face, causing the others to fall down the steps. I landed deftly on my hooves, sheathing the staff and continuing my pace. I looked around, skirting past some of the felines that managed to make their way down here. I then ran across a walkway and looked down. I saw Cloudchaser.

She was surrounded by felines. She eyed them as she maintained her stance. I grit my teeth and was getting ready to vault over to help her, but when they rushed her, she flapped her wings once, hopping over the one behind, the felin landing on their belly before proceeding to stomp their head with her hindhooves before zipping past another pair of felines. They lashed out their cutlasses, but I saw Cloudchaser do a majestic twirl in the air, avoiding the two blades, landing on her hooves deftly and sliding a bit aways before flapping her wings, taking a sideways stance. She glided over to the felines, kicking one in the back before curling into a ball and throwing her weight into the other hoof, smacking the other feline across the head. When she landed, she then flapped her wings again, gliding underneath the taller feline rushing her. When he went to bend down to look between his legs, she then smirked and spun around, bucking the feline straight into the jewels. I winced, seeing the feline clutch himself and slumping to the ground. With the felines incapacitated, I felt my heart soar as my cool mare came out victorious. I then vaulted over the railing, landing on the sloped railing of the stairs that led down to where she was and slid down them before deftly landing and cantering over to her.

"CC, that was amazing!" I stated happily. Cloudchaser perked up and beamed.

"Fie, you're okay!" She said. I don't know what came over me, but I went to hug her, which took her by complete surprise. I quickly pulled away, blushing and clearing my throat as Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

"S-sorry. Got too caught up in the moment." I blinked and shook my head. "L-listen. These felines aren't bad creatures. They have a vendetta against the Triad. I have to find their captain. Did you happen to see where she went?" I asked, looking around. Cloudchaser cocked a brow.

"Whoa, slow down, Fie. What's going on here? The whole ship is in chaos!" she stated. I nodded.

"I'll explain later. We have to find the captain! Where's Sharp Eye?" I asked. Cloudchaser pointed down the ramp.

"She's still in the prison hold. I gave her the key, but I think she's just waiting it out to see if there will be anymore trouble before making a move." she explained. I smiled before turning and galloping towards the direction.

"Meet up with Thi up deck! Find Scribble and Flitter! We're going to put an end to this ordeal!" I shouted back to her.

"Becareful, Fie!" she called out. Don't worry, CC. You'll get to see this pretty cool mare soon. Ignoring my in the moment thought, I had to slow myself a bit as I heard hoofsteps galloping up the ramp. I looked around and ducked behind a crate that was a little too small for anypony to hide behind. But I must have passed off as not important as the Triad ponies rushed past me, shouting with their weapons drawn. I peeked over the crate and saw the door to the prison area beginning to close from where the Triad ponies who rushed past came from. The gate was unguarded. I smirked and dashed out of cover, gaining a bit of speed down the ramp. I then slid onto my side, slipping between the closing door smoothly before standing up and cantering further ahead. I heard the sound of clashing metal further ahead. The creatures in the cages were moving about due to the disturbance. I looked up above and I saw Catlyn exchanging blades with a neatly dressed pony. They locked blades, glaring at one another before breaking apart and exchanging blows once again. I looked over to the side and saw Michael laughing wildly, spinning a weight iron ball around his head like a flail and swinging it around at advancing Triads. I guess that isn't just fat underneath that fur then. I crept past the feline, who was enjoying himself just a little too much, before reaching the prison area of the ship. I could see the creatures cower and look uncertain as they heard the fighting and rumbling of shells hitting the side. When they saw me, they eyed me with suspicion and worry. I scanned the crowd for Sharp Eye.

Spying the griffon in the corner of a cell, consoling a crying family, I knocked on the cage.

"Sharp Eye! It's me, Fie!" I called out. I saw Sharp Eye look up and smile. She rushed over to the cage.

"What's going on? Everything is shaking!" she stated. I nodded.

"I'll explain later, but we need to get everycreature out of here! You have to meet up with the others and lead these creatures out of here." I motioned to the cages. Sharp Eye looked towards the sound of fighting.

"Gaia is telling me she senses Aquarius. Is... the bearer of water here?" she asked. I nodded, giving her a slightly sad look.

"She's inside the captain of the Black Whiskers who is currently fighting the ship captain just further down. I have to stop her before she sinks this entire ship and her own crew!" I explained. I pulled away from the cage and began to gallop back down the way towards the fighting. I caught a quick glance of Little Braveheart eyeing me with worry as I galloped past. Hold on, everyone. We'll get you out of here yet. I felt Din starting to get uneasy. So much shuffling around in my head. I guess she is raring to go against Aquarius. I dashed around the corner, ducking just in time as the iron weight ball crashed above me against the wall. It was pulled back, landing with ease on Michael's paw. He tossed it up and down as if it were nothing.

"Well, well. The sea rat managed to break free. An' what is she doin' down 'ere?" he said with a challenging grin. I furrowed my look, glancing up to see Catlyn and the ship captain exchanging blades still. I took a deep breath and was getting ready to stand up and face him, but then, I saw a paw stop me. I didn't even see Kale. He must be real quick on his paws. He eyed Michael quietly. Michael cocked a brow and sighed, shaking his head. "Ye' really want to do this, mate?" he asked. Kale lowered his paw.

"Michael. You too realize what this is causing everyone. The crew. The Lion's Mane. Even Catlyn. So, why aren't you stopping it? Why did you go along with this ridiculous idea?" he asked in a calm and cool manner. Michael snarled and placed the iron weight ball down on the ground with a loud crash.

"Shut yer' trap. All 'em years followin' the Cap'n an' you go and start spillin' the beans to a pony of all creatures. Ye' ever stopped an' wonder if any of it is justified?" He pat his chest. "'Aye, I have." Kale stepped forward.

"My concern has always been for the captain's safety. I have always remained loyal and will do so till the day we walk into Scallywag's Locker. And I wouldn't have it any other way, especially with dear friends as you and her. But you have to stop all of this. Catlyn is blinded by revenge. It's killing her." Michael narrowed his eyes in a spiteful manner at the feline's words. "And as our duty and loyalty to the ship, crew and captain go, we must go where the wind blows and the sun rises. I want to have that everyday with you all." He outstretched his paw to Michael. "Please, Michael. Let's put an end to this all and bring her home." Michael studied the feline. He then looked up to where the fight was taking place and he growled in frustration. He stood up and tapped the iron weight ball.

"I really hate it when ye' start talkin' sense." He sighed and looked at me. He then motioned with his head. "Git goin' pony. Don't make me regret this decision. If the captain walks into the Locker by herself, you'll be joinin' her." he said. I sighed in relief and nodded determinedly.

"I will bring her back safe. Pinkie Promise." I said, making the motion. I then galloped past them, rushing over to a set of steps. As I galloped by, I saw Michael shake his head and say:

"Ponies have a strange culture." I quickly made my way up, rushing into a room before climbing up a ladder. Upon clambering up the ladder, I dashed around the corner and stopped on the walkway. I was parallel to the two. Both were slumped forward, panting as they stared each other down. The captain brought her saber around, holding it in her teeth as she spoke.

"Not bad for a flea bitten furbag..." The captain growled. Catlyn smirked, wiping her lip of blood.

"I'm amazed a pony can keep up with me. Funny. I have one who could probably do the same rotting at the bottom of my ship currently." she said. She then looked over and her eye widened. "You?!" The pony took advantage of the surprise. She dashed and spun around, bucking Catlyn in the chest. She hit the side railing, causing it to bend a bit as her weapons clattered to the side. She knelt, panting for breath and clutching her chest. The captain began advancing and I grit my teeth. I hopped onto the railing and withdrawing my staff, I launched myself over to the next area of the walkway, standing up and facing the pony, who had backed away upon seeing me show up.

"You dare go against the Triad?" The captain chuckled and shot me a maniacal grin. "I hope you'll make this fun." I frowned, but quickly changed it to smirk.

"You've been out at sea for too long captain. Time to rest that weary head." I challenged, aiming my staff at her. The captain adjusted her hat and charged me. She swung her saber and I was quick to parry it, causing her head to be thrown back, a look of surprise on her expression as I then brought the staff around and smacked her clean across the chin. Unfortunately, the impact wasn't enough to knock her out, but it did knock the saber out of her mouth. She growled before rushing me. I hopped and rolled over her back, causing her to stop and turn around, only to be met with a buck into the chest that sent her sailing past Catlyn, but this time, she crashed right through the railing and yelled as she fell to the ground with a hard thud. Catlyn looked down in shock, panting before turning to me. She growled and stood up.

"What the hell do you want, pony?" she growled. I placed my staff on my back before speaking.

"Catlyn, you have to think about this. You saw it yourself. There are trapped creatures down there." I began. Catlyn's eye narrowed before she picked up her weapons.

"I know... and I was about to get the answers I'm looking for. Until you showed up." she hissed. We looked down to the captain. I was surprised she was still kicking as the pony limped past Michael and Kale. She spotted the two watching the pony limp past them, her grip tightening on her weapons.

"The hell are you lobheads doin'!? Stop her!" She called out as she jumped from the walkway. She landed easily on her feet while I decided to take the easy way down. I clambered down the walk via the railings before landing just behind Catlyn. She was marching towards the pony, who was already making her way down the prison lane. We followed after her as she panted and limped quickly away from us.

"Catlyn, don't do anything rash right now. We have to get these creatures out of here." I stopped her by putting a hoof on her tail, causing her to hiss and turn around. Our eyes met. Instead of meeting our primals, we instead saw ourselves. I looked into her wave flowing blue eye. "Trust me. We'll find your brother, but we have to handle this situation without any more bloodshed. I'm sure your parents wouldn't want you to go down this path." Catlyn's look turned to a worried one. We then heard a cackle and looked to see the pony turn around and reached into the cage. I saw her drag out a young kitten feline. The kitten looked terrified as the pony curled her leg around the neck and unsheathed a hidden hoof dagger, holding the blade at the child's throat. A victorious grin on her face.

"Speak for yourself, filly! You play with a domain you have no control over! The Triad will rule Equestria where no one will ever be lost in the dark again! Even if we have to spill some blood to achieve that dream. But sacrifices are to be made. Even Equestria's greatest rulers had to spill some to get where they are." she cackled as the young kitten winced and whimpered at the blade against his throat. I saw the fur on Catlyn stand up. She flicked her thumb down on the handle of her saber and took aim. The pony tightened her hold on the child and clicked her tongue.

"I don't think so, little kitty. One wrong move and the child's blood will be on your paws!" She rasped. I looked past her and smirked. The pony seemed confused by this. She then felt a tap on her shoulder. When she turned around, she was greeted by a fierce talon swipe of a griffon. The pony grunted and crashed into a set of crates. Sharp Eye flicked her talon and stretched her claw before smiling at the kitten. She held out a scarred claw and the kitten took it, sniffling as they bawled into the griffons chest. I saw Catlyn's grip ease and the sigh of relief of the other two. Sharp Eye proceeded to unlock the cages, the creatures filing out of them. Michael and Kale aided those who were in need of it while Sharp Eye made sure everycreature was present. Catlyn reached into the crashed crates and pulled out the pony, throwing her out into the lane. The pony came to, groaning before she was met with a cutlass at the bottom of her chin. The pony growled. I stepped next to her, casting her a concerned look. She looked at me and sighed. She growled at the pony.

"Speak now, or I'll follow through on your promise you made with the child. But it'll be you who will have her blood spilled." she said coldly. The pony grunted as she sat up, Catlyn keeping the cutlass at a good reach on the pony's throat.

"Grrr! Fine, you raided my ship to look for your special treasure that we took? I'll show ya' where it is." She growled. I looked over the crowd, scanning them. There were several felines in the crowd, but none seemed to stand out. If I was Catlyn's brother in this group, I'd rush to her out of the crowd to hug her. But it seemed the kittens in the crowd were hugging close to their own parents. The pony stood up, Catlyn keeping the cutlass aimed at her.

"Start walkin'." she snarled. We walked past the crowd of prisoners and our friends as the pony led us up the ramp from the cargo hold. I eyed between Catlyn and the pony. Something was off. I don't think this Triad captain knows what Catlyn is talking about. She really did follow Aquarius. Din cackled softly.

This is going to be fun, sister. I heard her speak in my mind. I groaned and looked over as we began to walk past the mechanical monstrosities. I cast a glance at Sharp Eye, who seemed to be eyeing between me and Catlyn. Gaia must be speaking to her as she seemed to make some expressions. Catching my look, she gave a reassuring smile, despite the look of worry on her. As we walked, we saw that felines had either already beaten and tied up the Triad or those that looked victorious were soon wavered as they saw their captured captain walk past with the large crowd. Those that didn't were immediately dispatched by the Black Whiskers. Eventually, a large gathering of creatures, Black Whiskers and Triads were moved out onto the deck. Kale withdrew a bulky pistol and fired up into the air. A blaring yellow ball hissed upward, and we then heard the victorious cries of the Black Whiskers.

"Victory for the High Seas!" a chorus of cheers erupted. The Triad ponies didn't look too happy. But I noticed the captain casting a glance to us. Where the hell is she taking us and what the hell is she going to do? The pony walked up to a container and unlocked it. I saw Catlyn's face lit up in hope. I shook my head, casting a worried look towards Kale and Michael, who returned it. Kale raised a paw to stop her but hesitated before dropping it. Michael pat the feline's back. I kicked the ground in frustration. Dammit, what the hell can we do here? I looked up and saw my friends cantering over to me. Thi whistled.

"Wow, you two have been busy." she said as Sharp Eye walked over to us. Scribble, Flitter and Cloudchaser smiled at us before looking ahead of what was going on. The pony then opened the container and stepped aside as Catlyn cautiously looked around. It was nothing but old relics of the Old World. Tapestries rolled up into a barrel, a suite of centaur armor, a display case full of gems and lockets and in the back, a silver sword. Catlyn frowned as the pony walked past her.

"This isn't my treasure." she stated. The pony grinned.

"Oh, I know. I just needed the key to get to your 'treasure'." She said. She then smirked and punched open a glass case, withdrawing two jewels, holding them up at her. Catlyn put a paw on her hip and cocked an unamused brow.

"You're testing my patience, pony." she said. Thi balked.

"No way... is that..." She then withdrew her firearm and aimed at the pony. "The hell are you doing with the Flash Stone!?" she stated. The pony laughed as she stepped out of the container, causing Thi and Catlyn to move away, Catlyn drawing her swords. Cloudchaser rubbed her head.

"Flash Stone?" she asked. Scribble balked.

"Squirk... You don't mean..." he began. Thi nodded.

"The Flash Stone was once used by the tyrannical giant octopus, Squirk, who once flooded Equestria in water. He used that artifact to do so!" she growled. I looked on in dumbfoundedness. I do remember reading about how Equestria was once nothing but water. Nopony knows how the story fully went, but eventually, land rose up to Equestria and ponies adapted from the sea. Just the mere thought of sea ponies was interesting, if not, terrifying. The pony cackled as the stormy weather picked up, the waves crashing high. The creatures were beginning to murmur, terrified. Catlyn looked to Kale and Michael.

"Get the creatures on board the Lion's Mane! Double time! Let's go!" She commanded. The felines were quick to work, escorting the creatures and pushing aside the Triad where they were held hostage by several felines. Catlyn narrowed her eye at the pony. "You're a total idiot if you think that thing works." she said. Thi shook her head.

"Ancient magic like that still resonate with the original effect. I'm not going to take a chance on that thing activating." she said. I stood next to them, readying myself.

"You sure you want to toss Equestria into a flood!? What about your Triad?! They'll suffer too, ya' know!" I stated. The pony spate on the ground.

"Damn you all! The Triad will always rise from the ashes! We'll always come back!" she tossed her head back, laughing maniacally. Catlyn growled and got low.

"I've had enough of your games, Triad scum! Tell me where my treasure is!" she twirled her blades in her paws before rushing her. I balked and held out a hoof.

"No, wait! Catlyn!" I shouted. It was too late. I saw the pony smirk as Catlyn reared back and rose her swords over her head, ready to strike. The pony then withdrew her hidden dagger from her coat and sliced the chest of Catlyn. She grunted and went sliding past the pony, the wet rain causing her to slide off the edge of the boat. "NO!" I cried out, beginning to gallop over to her. The pony quickly looked over to see Catlyn hanging on for dear life, clutching her chest. The pony laughed and stepped on her paw. I got halfway towards her when the pony spun around and held out the jewels. I saw her place the jewels together and they flashed a blinding bright light.

"Dammit, no!!" I heard Thi cry out. I heard the pony laugh, a maniacal, victorious laugh.

"Equestria will rise from the ashes! The Triad will be reborn!!" she shouted. There was loud crackling of thunder and lightning. I heard a loud spring sound and in a blink of an eye, I saw Thi land in front of the pony and sock her clean across the face, causing the pony to stumble and lose her hold on the jewel. She stumbled back and her hooves slipped. She yelled as she fell into the raging ocean below along with the Flash Stone. I upped my pace over to Thi, who was reaching down to Catlyn. But the feline's grip slipped.

"CATLYN!!!" I heard Kale cry out. I looked over the side with Thi in horror as we watched the feline splash into the raging waters below. No... no this can't be happening... Equestria is doomed.
> Chapter 20: From High Waters to Dry Lands
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 20: From High Waters to Dry Lands


I couldn't believe this. Equestria is doomed. If it wasn't the eventual flood, it would be the entire world itself. We failed. Thi and I looked on in horror from where the feline fell. The raging waters crashing as the rain came down hard along with lightning and thunder crashing around the area. I bowed my head. What the hell are we going to do now!? I heard Din hum in thought and then heard her chuckle. Suddenly, there was a blinding bright light coming from the water. It flashed brightly and a soothing voice rang out from the sea around us.

I do not accept this as a satisfying answer. I must find the light. I must find the light. The voice echoed around us. Thi and I stepped back from the side as the flash dimmed. Suddenly, the water began to swirl and the ship jerked with the motion. The Lion's Mane also jerked with the motion, the creatures on board screaming in terror.

"Get 'em below deck!! Now!" I heard Michael say from the ship. Suddenly, as if from nowhere, the water began to rise. It rose overhead between us and the Lion's Mane. The water then came crashing down and the ship rocked with the force. Thi flicked her head down and we stood on the platform. I looked up to see Cloudchaser, Flitter and Sharp Eye floating while Scribble was dangling from Sharp Eye's hold. I then saw another part of the water rise up behind them and they barely managed to avoid it crashing down and rocking the ship again. There was a metallic groan before a roar sounded.

My kingdom... where is my kingdom...?

Thi shook her head in disbelief.

"I hope you're ready to take on a giant octopus, Fie." She said with uncertainty. I bowed my head.

"What does it matter? We just lost the element of water to... water!" I exclaimed. Thi darted her eyes in uncertainty once again. She bit her lip. So many things were running through our heads. Suddenly, the ship began to split beneath us. The ship was ripped apart in half. I could see some of the mechanical monstrosities fall into the water along with several of the caged monsters and cargo. Below us at the center of the whirlpool was a bulbous, spectral head of water that resembled a toothy octopus. The tentacles formed from the water, clear and see through. Thi kept us on the platform she conjured as we watched in awe. I squinted my eyes. I noticed a faint glimmer of light. Using my gifted eyesight, I could see Catlyn, her eye no longer her own. It was pupilless, but glowing a bright, aquamarine glow. Primal possession. I pointed down the center.

"I can see her! I can see Catlyn! She's at the center of the whirlpool! I think... yeah, she has the Flash Stone with her!" I shouted over the raging rapids and the loud roar of the tyrant spectral octopus beneath us. Thi looked at me.

"Fie, we have to get that stone! Aquarius has her domain is set right now!" she shouted in reply. I looked over to my friends as Sharp Eye slung Scribble over onto her back.

"What do we do!?" Flitter shouted over the raging water and thunder. I looked and saw the Lion's Mane managing to stay afloat. It was circling the spectral water octopus. I pointed to the ship.

"Drop us onto the Lion's Mane! I have an idea!" I shouted. Cloudchaser and Flitter picked us up and flew over to the ship. We landed on the deck as the Black Whiskers were doing everything in their power to keep the ship afloat. Kale was at the steering wheel while Michael barked orders. When he saw us, he rushed over to us.

"What the blazes is happenin'!?!" he shouted over the loud roar of water. A bellowing, deep roar of Squirk rang throughout.

My kingdom... my beautiful kingdom...

Thi shook her head before looking at Michael.

"Your captain is in the center of that whirlpool!" she stated. Kale looked over his shoulder.

"She's alive!?" he called out. I cantered over to Kale.

"She is! But she's not in control right now! The Flash Stone is being contested by Aquarius! She's the reason we are still afloat right now!" I said. I saw Kale cast an uncertain glance at the monstrous spectral octopus.

"Then what do you propose!?" he shouted. I looked over the side of the boat and saw the many debris that were still floating. The guttural groan of Squirk roared once again. I then saw it. A path. I looked over my shoulder and motioned at my friends.

"Kale! You keep the ship steering and leveled! Cloudchaser, Flitter, Sharp Eye! Help the Black Whiskers load up the canons! Thi, Scribble, I'm counting on you to let them know when to fire!" I stated as I cantered down the stairs. Thi balked.

"What about you!?" she stated. I gave her a queasy but determined look.

"I'm going to have a talk with Aquarius! I need you to cover me with canon fire! I have a feeling Squirk is going to make it hard to reach Catlyn!" I shouted. My friends gave me surprised and shocked looks.

"Are you crazy!?!? You're going to jump in and talk to it!?!?" Cloudchaser exclaimed, her dumbfoundedness indescribable. Scribble had dropped his stoic act and was looking at me with sheer concern.

"Fie, are you sure!? We need you both alive, you know that, right!? There has to be another way!!" he shouted. I smiled.

"Then trust me!" I then looked back, timing myself before vaulting over the side. I heard everyone shout my name. I landed with a loud splash on a piece of floating metal debris. I nearly slipped, but managed my footing. I then stood up on two legs and surfed the rapids. I looked ahead to the center, my eyes darting in thought as I tried to find the best route to her. Seeing a floating container coming up, I readied myself and kicked off on the floating piece of metal, landing halfway up on the container. I scrambled to pull myself up, keeping my balance. I felt my heart racing as the adrenaline was kicking in. Dammit, dammit, dammit! WhyamIdoingthiswhyamIdoingthiswhyamIdoingthis!? I saw another piece of debris sailing by in sync with another. I hopped over to it, just in time too as I hadn't noticed a spectral tentacle came crashing down to where I was moments before. I looked back to see the Lion's Mane. I saw Thi point her bat and shout as the Lion's Mane fired a series of canon balls. They sailed through the air and splashed around me. They hit a few of the tentacles that were beginning to form. Squirk roared in pain.

You dare... defy the great king Squirk?!

Squirk shook the split piece of the Triad cargo ship above. Debris and cargo began to fall down around me. I felt myself get launched forward as a heavy piece of machinery landed behind me. I tumbled through the air, landing on a floating mechanical monstrosity. I blinked, looking down at it in confusion. How the hell is it still floating!? I noticed that there were white balloons on the sides of it. It appears to be some sort of safety device. I cocked my head and shrugged before looking at the spectral, bulbous head of Squirk. I saw an eye form and glare at me.

Pony! P... Pony!!... P-p-perish!...

Squirk groaned as tentacles began to rise up again. There was a series of loud explosions behind me and the whistling of canon balls hitting the tentacles. Squirk roared in pain again. I looked down at the monstrosity and opened up a latch with my magic. I then climbed in and looked around. These things are weapons, right? I remember hearing some of the guards in my patrol talking about them. But how does it work? I saw a picture displayed on the side wall of the beast. It showed a pony loading a shell into a compartment before showing a graphic of the beast firing. I studied the images quickly before looking around and spying the shells. I used my magic and my own strength to load the shell into a compartment, ensuring I followed it to a tee. When it was ready and I heard a loud clunk, I took ahold of a lever with my magic and watched through the slit to see myself line up perfectly with the eye. I then pulled the lever and there was a loud thunk sound and the beast jolted back and a hiss of a projectile sailed out. It hit Squirk square in the eye, causing the creature to roar and flail the cargo ship it held. I quickly climbed out of the beast, feeling a little liberated from the experience before jumping over to the next bit of debris, narrowly avoiding a falling beast onto the one I was in moments ago. I then looked on in worry as I was out of pathing. I seemed to have stunned the octopus, but I know it wouldn't last long. I blinked, finding myself next to Din. Din hummed as she cast a sideways glance down at me.

It is quite amusing to see you pull off something like this. Despite putting both of us in danger. But if you are here to ask me to grant you wings, I'm not a princess. I'm a queen. And the queen does not do as her subjects says. But I can offer you an alternative. She smirked as the amber gem formed in front of me. I furrowed my brows and looked up to her.

"You sure we can't talk this out with her?" I asked. Din chuckled.

Talk is boring. I'd rather use hooves. she said. I slumped. Maybe Ouroboros was right. We both do have a strange thrill of fighting. But this time, I wanted to do a different approach. Aquarius seemed to be a bit more reasonable than Gaia. But considering she's contesting Squirk at the moment over the Flash Stone, I have to think of something. I bit my lip, looking at the gem. I could see Din eye me with curious interest. I sighed, taking a deep breath. I pushed the gem away and found myself outstretching my hoof. The halberd formed and I took ahold of it. Din chuckled. Our funeral. She shrugged. I blinked and found myself feeling a strong surge of power. The fiery halberd flowing spectacularly over my staff. I closed my eyes and split myself into three. I looked to see my clones have their mane and tail flowing like fire. So, that's what I looked like in this state. I couldn't get a proper look last time. I shook my head. Focus, Fie. Get to the heart of the matter. I blinked and looked at the glimmering light in front of a floating Catlyn. The heart... The heart! I heard Din smirk.

About time. I was really getting bored waiting for you to remember the simple rule. And you did it without my help! Lucky you. She cooed mockingly. I frowned.

'Seems like you had more of a hateful grudge with Gaia than Aquarius.' I thought. I then ordered my clones to take aim. We stood up and hoisted our halberds like javelins. I could see a spectral tentacle rise up in front of us. My copy heaved her halberd, causing it to rupture and explode the tentacle, causing the stunned Squirk to grunt and groan. My other copy followed suite by heaving her's and it unfortunately was caught on falling debris, causing it to explode around us. My last copy heaved her's but it caught Squirk square in the eye again, causing him to violently shudder and roar, causing more debris to fall around us. I'm surprised our platform was still floating. I heard the Lion's Mane continue to fire around us, hitting tentacle after tentacle. I took a deep breath and ordered my clones to call back their halberds. It worked. The halberds formed back in their respective copies and this time, all four of us readied and heavied our halberds through the air. Bullseye. Our halberds pierced through the bulbous head of the octopus and collided with the Flash Stone.

I heard a loud cry in unison from Aquarius and Squirk as the Flash Stone began to glow brightly.

Nooooo!!! My kingdom!!! Curse you!!! Ponies!!!

I shielded my eyes as the blinding light shone brightly. I then heard a loud shatter of glass and saw the light spread out into the water. The Flash Stone had shattered. I yelped as the water began to bubble and waver. As if the magic that was causing the whirlpool was fading. But, I wasn't prepared for the next thing that happened. Suddenly, the whirlpool began to funnel upwards. Squirk merged with the funneling water, groaning as he did. From the funnel emerged the face of a watery alicorn. It glared down at me as I felt myself beginning to rise up. It was a hurricane. A massive one. The split in half Triad Ship was sucked in while some debris were sailing and tumbling in free fall around us. I looked back as I saw the Lion's Mane being lifted into the air, circling the outer part of the hurricane. I looked and saw somepony flying towards me. It was Sharp Eye. I could see spectral, green wings around her own as she swooped in and scooped me up, pulling me just outside of the hurricane. We landed on a decent sized piece of metal from the ship and she looked up at the hurricane.

"Fie, the Lion's Mane can't take much more! We have to stop this now or else everycreature on board will die!" she said. There was a loud, but soothing voice that rang through our heads. It echoed far.

"I am not satisfied. Not satisfied at all. I demand answers and I will have them. Where is our sister? She must answer for what she has done." Aquarius spoke. I heard Din hum curiously.

Whatever do you mean, dear sister? She asked more so to herself.

She still continues to talk! I've had enough of this child! The poor life within her waters... how heartless! I heard Gaia state. Sharp Eye and I exchanged glances. Are we cross communicating with the primals now? Aquarius's hurricane sent out a swirling tendril out of her funnel and swirled in front of us. The water alicorn stood majestically before us. Her coral wings flapping before resting at her side.

"You are in no position to debate, Gaia. You never listen to words." Aquarius said, echoing loudly but soothingly. Gaia swirled from whatever earth she could find, looking like a Frankenstien monster upon formation. Din formed from a rising fire next to her. She snickered.

"That look suites you, Gaia. You should wear it more often." she said with a smirk. Gaia glared.

"Quiet, Din! We need to have a word with our sister here." Gaia replied. Din grinned evilly.

"Aww, but we were just getting to the fun part!" she cackled. Aquarius snorted.

"I have no words to express to both of you. I do not have my answers and I am in no mood for games. I grow tired of you all." she expressed with eerily soothing disappointment. Din wiggled a hoof.

"Words, shmurds. Ugh, if you weren't so boring I'd think I'd have more satisfaction crushing you under my hoof." she said in disgust. I couldn't believe this. I looked to Sharp Eye, who seemed just as dumbfounded. These three are having a sibling spat while we are floating high in the sky with a massive hurricane. You know what? I give up. Just roll with the flow now, Fie. I sighed and shook my head, stepping forward.

"Aquarius. We know full well what you are capable of, but would you at least hear us out?" I looked to Din and Gaia before turning back with a muzzle scrunch. "Well, at least hear me out." Aquarius looked down at me, nodding her head in approval.

"I caught you walking through my domain. You are a curious creature indeed. I wonder whatever you wanted from me?" she asked. I held up my hoof and opened my mouth to say something, but slumped before shrugging.

"I have no idea. But now that we are on the topic. Perhaps you can let us all down and we can discuss it more on the ship?" I asked. Aquarius shook her head.

"You destroyed my chance of reclaiming my domain. If it wasn't for the wretched octopus, I would have my domain at the ready. Why should I even remotely listen to anything a saboteur would say?" She motioned to the hurricane. "We'll call this a... coup de grace. If I am not satisfied with your answer, then I will kill you all without any delay." I rubbed the back of my wet mane. I looked to Sharp Eye, who gave a just as lost shrug in return.

"Err... yes. Real sorry about that, but I think having an octopus as a ruler of water isn't quite so pleasant as uhh... you." I said. Aquarius remained silent. I cleared my throat and continued. "So, let me ask you this then. Why are you so obsessed with finding this light?" I asked. Aquarius hummed in thought before speaking.

"Our older sister has to pay for what she has done. I am seeking her out so she can do just that. Pay." she explained. I cocked my head.

"Pay what? Did she... do something to you before?" I asked. Din scoffed.

"We all have a mean streak, little pony. But there are plenty of things our older sister does need to answer for." she said. Gaia cast a sideways glance at her.

"You speak too much, Din. And you don't know when to stop speaking, Aquarius. Have you even asked the World Serpent?" she suggested. Aquarius nodded.

"Many times. But he just says to figure it out on my own. So, I am. I thought I had found the light with that Flash Stone, but a dead end once again." she said. Sharp Eye stepped forward, holding onto her hat.

"Pardon me, but uhh... is there any reason why Catlyn is not present in this discussion?" she asked. Aquarius nodded.

"My vessel is trying to search for her own answers currently. I do not want to disturb her." she said. I shook my head.

"She's trying to look for her brother. And she won't find him if you keep her held inside that hurricane. You need to let her free." I stated. Aquarius sighed.

"But, her brother has always been with her. He sleeps deep inside her heart. She does not know it, no matter how many times I show her." she said. I rubbed my chin in thought. That sounds a lot like... spiritual death. I shook my head.

"Aquarius. I get that you are trying to find answers, but when normal creatures like us find answers, we do have to look inside ourselves to understand what we are looking for. And there are some creatures who have no clue. You have to let Catlyn figure it out on her own. You can't keep goading her into attacking everything on sight just to find a light or uhh... a missing brother. I don't know, a sandwich!" Aquarius cocked her head slightly.

"Sandwich?" she asked. I nodded.

"Sure. Sandwich. You see, we question ourselves, why are we hungry so much? It's a primal instinct that happens, sure and there are plenty of ways to sate that hunger. But, a real nice sandwich can do wonders. So, you seek out the ingredients to make the perfect answer of a sandwich. And then when you eat it up, you'll be satisfied with the answer you have. Is it good enough? Does it require more ingredients? Enough mayonnaise? Were the crusts right? Did it need crusts?" I gesticulated my hooves as I spoke. "A sandwich is the answer to the question of hunger. So, if Catlyn is trying to look for her brother, she needs to eat the answer, but she has to find it for herself. She needs to build up to a definitive answer." I sighed. "We mortals don't think like you immortals do. You maybe never satisfied with your questions, Aquarius, if you don't take the time to piece it together to get one. And there isn't just one answer to anything. There are multiple answers to everything. Just some are dumb choices and others are questionable." Everyone was quiet. Din broke it by frowning at me.

"That's what you're going with? A sandwich debate?" she facehoofed. "Now I've heard it all." Gaia hummed.

"The mortal does make this... sandwich sound edible." she said. Sharp Eye slumped in disbelief. Aquarius hummed, swaying her head.

"So... I must find this sandwich then... which will hold the answers I seek? It will help me find the light?" she asked. I facehoofed.

"Great. We are Equestria's sole saviors and we are having a deep conversation about sandwiches. Equestria is doomed." I said defeatedly. Aquarius shook her head.

"I... you confuse me so, mortal... I must... I must find the answer to this sandwich... You. You have to give me my answer." she said, looking down at me. I looked up at her.

"Uhh... it's not that deep." I said with a hoof wiggle. Aquarius seemed to stomp her hoof in protest.

"No, that answer is not to my satisfaction. You will give me my answers or be lost to the waves." I balked as Aquarius shot back into the hurricane. Din and Gaia retreated into us and I felt myself being pulled away as a spectral, aquatic hoof shot out and destroyed the platform we were on.

No more talk of sandwiches or I will drown you in my sister's own waters. Din sighed. I groaned and found myself twirling and flying as water torrents began to shoot out from the funnel. There was a shimmer from below and I looked to see Sharp Eye release an arrow into the funnel. She did this several times in tangent. I felt myself swishing my head and aiming as a fire beam pierced into the waters. Aquarius swished her own head from the funnel and fired out several jets of water out at us. I twisted and flipped around the jets and got closer to the hurricane. I had to think of something. I could see the silhouette of Catlyn inside. I looked at Sharp Eye and called out to her.

"Sharp Eye! We need to work together here!" I shouted. Sharp Eye dodged a spectral hoof from swiping her before flying up to me, gliding in place.

"What do we do then?!" She shouted. I withdrew my halberd and held it up.

"Use me as an arrow!" I said. Sharp Eye shook her head.

"Fie, you say a lot of crazy things, and I'm starting to worry about your mental health!" she said in exasperation. I smiled.

"Trust me on this!" I replied. I held onto the halberd, lining myself up straight with the shaft as Sharp Eye knocked my halberd.

"Fie, I would apologize for killing you in this stunt, but if that was the case, I'd be seeing you real soon!" she said. She then released and I found myself being surrounded by an earthly gale. We hit the hurricane and to my honest surprise, my dumb idea worked. I found myself floating in the eye of the storm. It was calmer here, but the swirling vortex of water around us as walls would be death for sure. I saw Catlyn in a water bubble, clutching her head and struggling to wrestle control. She was conscious. That's a good sign. I hovered over to the bubble and tapped it. It gave off a glowing aquamarine hue. I darted my eyes in thought. I heard Din cackle.

This was far easier than expected! Aquarius is too much of a talker and not a planner. Don't mind if I do! I found myself hopping back and swishing my head.

"Wait, Din! Catlyn!" I stated. I aimed my horn.

When will you learn mortal? Or must I be convinced with sandwiches? I'm never going to live this one down. A concentration of fire formed into a ball at the tip of my horn. A thin fire beam shot out and pierced the bubble. She had aimed it just slightly away from Catlyn. I heard a loud scream of pain as the hurricane began to waver. The bubble popped and the hurricane stopped. The funneling water came crashing back down. I kicked off in the air, seeing Catlyn begin to fall. I swooped down and caught her in my hooves just in time, carrying her over the downward crashing of the hurricane. I noticed the Lion's Man landing on a massive wave that carried it down into the waters. I was amazed it didn't capsize. Sharp Eye and I flew down to the ship as it steadied itself with the massive waves that were beginning to settle. I landed on the deck to a sound of silence. The clouds began to clear and the water began to normalize. Only the sound of the waves casually crashing against the ship. Slowly, but eventually, the deck began to get crowded as murmurs turned into chatter and then chatter into cheers and claps. I lowered Catlyn on the floor of the ship and looked around in confusion. I saw my friends looking on with smiles. I looked to Sharp Eye, who was just as confused. But she tipped her hat and smiled. Kale and Michael rushed forward from the crowd.

"Catlyn? Catlyn!" Kale said, rushing forward and kneeling down. The feline coughed and opened her eye, looking dazed and exhausted. She the saw Kale and smiled weakly.

"Kale... you came back for me..." she said. Kale smiled, nodding.

"I always will." he said. There was a loud splash and we looked to see a torrent of water form onto the deck into a watery alicorn. Aquarius groaned and panted.

"Urgh... Your answer... vessel... did you find it yet?" she rasped weakly. Catlyn winced as she stood up, being helped by both Kale and Michael. She limped over to her and studied her.

"Aquarius. I heard what you've said. All of it. I do not know if I can trust your words anymore if you have no clue what you are seeking. This light can only be found if we look for it another way. And if that light isn't what you seek, then we start again. That simple." She explained. Aquarius groaned, unable to move. I felt Din leave me and her form manifested from fire. Gaia formed next to her, watching Din. Din grinned and lowered her head to Aquarius.

"Rest your voice, dear sister. Know that hooves are better than words. Again." she flicked her sister's horn before flowing back into me, causing me to grunt in pain as the feeling of magma flowed through me. I fell to the floor on my stomach, panting. Gaia rolled her eyes before turning to Sharp Eye.

"I grow tired of all of this. Vessel, dream me up a pleasant garden this time, will you?" she said before flowing back into Sharp Eye, causing the griffon to reel forward onto the ground and clutching her stomach. Aquarius was out of words. She flowed back into Catlyn, who screamed in pain and fell back onto the ground, writhing a bit. Kale and Michael rushed over to her, holding onto her as she felt whatever she was feeling from Aquarius flowing into her. She panted and sat up, clutching her stomach.

"That... rightly hurts!" she hissed. I found myself being helped up by Cloudchaser and Flitter while Thi helped up Sharp Eye. I shook away my daze.

"I'm never going to get used to that..." I rasped. Sharp Eye nodded in response.





It took a while for everyone to gather themselves up. The day was spent patching up the Lion's Mane's holes and damages. The crew were quiet, only speaking to each other to help out. While that was going on, me and my friends were crowded inside of Catlyn's quarters. Kale and Michael at her sides while she sat in her chair. She had spent some time recuperating before moving about. When she was ready, she asked us to meet her. She had her saber and cutlass out on the table. She leaned forward, studying the weapons. She then brought her eye up to me and Sharp Eye. She tapped the pommel of her cutlass, the sapphire like gem gleamed in the light.

"What happened today will forever be one of the Black Whisker's most interesting adventures." She stated. Michael nodded.

"In all me life. I've never thought I would be sailin' the Lion's Mane into the depths of Squirk an' live to tell the tale." he marveled. "This'll be a grand tale to tell Labyrinthian folks back home." Catlyn sighed.

"Now, the next question is, what should happen next?" she eyed us as she spoke. I rubbed my foreleg and stood up.

"Catlyn? I'm... sorry about what I said earlier... I was just worried that Aquarius was going to get you killed along with everyone else. I know you have a hatred towards the Triad. At this point, everypony here knows that full well now." I began. Catlyn closed her eye in thought.

"We lost a lot of great men today. Husbands, wives and the ambitious. But that is the life of the High Seas. They knew what they were gettin' themselves into being apart of this crew. I knew that since kit-hood." She shook her head. "I'm sorry for not believin' ye' when I should have. All that blood and violence for a dead end. I failed as a captain and let my crew down." Kale put a reassuring paw on her shoulder. I looked at Sharp Eye before shaking my head. I put my hoof on the table.

"Yes. Today was a catastrophic disaster. And there will probably be way more than what you and your crew are capable of. But you shouldn't blame yourself. Aquarius goaded you into following her own lead and not yours. I don't know why she wants to seek her sister out so badly to pay for something, but I can only imagine the worst." I smiled softly. "But you aren't alone in that. Sharp Eye here had the best intentions for Appleloosa, but Gaia fed her sweet words to carry on and it nearly led to another disaster." Sharp Eye nodded, rubbing her scarred claw.

"I was aware of all the pain that was going on, but I let my own desire blind myself to what Gaia truly cared for. She almost succeeded too." she smiled and looked to us. "If it wasn't for Fie and her friends, I probably would have not come too. It isn't my proudest moment in my life. And I don't think I'll ever live it down. But..." she winked at me. "We just have to be our best selves. Just like you have too, Captain. You have to be the best you are to those you care about. This ship. Your crew. They are practically your family. And they will see the bad and good of the one they look up to." I nodded my head in agreement.

"It's going to get difficult to live with what had happened. But we have to be our best selves. That's all we can do and carry on. Look towards the horizon and face the day." I said. Catlyn eyed us both before turning around in her chair, staring up at the portrait of the feline. The golden picture showing a grey and white striped feline who looked down at us with a stoic look, her sword posing in a pioneer fashion. She sighed.

"My great grandmother's legacy has been tarnished by the foolish and naive ambitions of somecat trying to follow that legacy." She held up a paw to the portrait and caressed it softly. A look of sadness washed over her. "When my parents passed away, the status of captain passed onto me. I had my brother join me as first mate. It was a lot of fun plundering the High Seas with everycat here. But when we crossed paths with the Triad, they took everything from me. My special treasure. My brother." she sighed and turned to us. "I spent my whole life chasing lead after lead to find him. I spent years doing so. But in the end, it has all been dead ends." Kale put a reassuring paw on her shoulder again.

"But now that things have settled down, we must do as our newfound friends say." He motioned to us. "Face the day. Captain Catlyn of the proud Lion's Mane. We are at your service and ready to set sail." Michael guffawed and smacked his knee.

"He's rioght, ya' know. I worked alongside yer' folks and even they knew not was in store fer you. We'll find yer' brother iffin' till we hit Scallywag's Locker." he said. Catlyn smiled, putting a paw on Kale's own.

"Thank you. Both of you." she said. Thi wrapped a hoof around my neck and pulled me in, smirking.

"Well then. That was quite an intense ride. But in the end, we somehow were dumb enough to survive it all." she said. I nodded before looking at Catlyn.

"Catlyn. I would like to renegotiate our deal." I said. Catlyn looked at me and smiled.

"Yes, of course. Your trip to the Marsh Lands. What is it that you want to negotiate?" she asked. "It's the least I can do for everything Aquarius has done." I nodded and motioned in no particular direction.

"We do need to arrive at the Marsh Lands. But I feel we need to plan a little more going forward. If you recall, I'm tasked with finding the rest of the power elements and bringing them back to Canterlot. It'll... require you having to step away from Captain duties for a time." I said. The three felines exchanged glances with each other. Catlyn put a paw on her hip and tapped it in thought.

"So, you want me to join your group of friends?" she asked. I rubbed my foreleg.

"Well, yes and no. I'm thinking on this a little more but the concept I have right now is that, we won't necessarily request you until a certain time." I said. "The Summer Solstice is the deadline for when we need to have all seven of us prevent a calamity. But that isn't until another few months. We're nearing a new month, but it is still winter. I'm thinking, come the Spring Solstice, is when we all need to gather together again and make way to Canterlot. It'll give everyone time enough to handle their own things and hopefully conclude them before we need to focus on the bigger task at hoof. Err... paw. Whatever works." Scribble rubbed his chin.

"That does sound like a steady idea. It'll keep the other power elements from clashing with one another till the time happens. We don't really need to use them until the Summer Solstice anyway. And perhaps we'll also figure out how to properly tame these elements enough till the time comes." he said. Flitter smiled.

"That's actually pretty clever, now that I think about it." she said. Catlyn looked between us and then to Kale and Michael.

"Well, what do you two think?" she asked. Michael grinned and slammed his paw on her desk.

"Why the 'ell not! It'll give us plenty o' time to plunder the seas more." he grinned. Kale smiled and nodded.

"A fair idea. Captain?" he asked. Catlyn eyed me. I held out a hoof and smiled.

"We require safe passage to the Marsh Lands. In return, we will require your service to the fate of Equestria come spring time. I'll even put in a good word to the Princesses that the Black Whiskers are true friends and allies to Equestria." I winked. Catlyn rubbed her chin before leaning forward and taking my hoof, shaking it.

"If it'll allow me to seek out my brother with no restraints, then it is a deal." she said. My friends cheered along with Kale and Michael. The day went by with sea shanties, ale and patching up the remaining damages and having a bit of carnival fun with the Triad ponies that hung behind during my break out. The one mare wasn't happy. She glared at me as I walked past her tied to the shaft of the sail.

"You'll regret this, traitor! The Triad will not be humiliated!" she barked. Cloudchaser, who was walking with me at this time, waved a wing coolly.

"Your duty to the Triad over Equestria is blasphemy. Silence, heathen." she said with a smirk. I snickered before looking up at the mare.

"Sorry, but I never intended to side with you. Enjoy the festivities!" I said, walking away with Cloudchaser, leaving the mare to grumble and growl. Cloudchaser and I walked up the steps to the front of the ship and leaned over the railing. I levitated over an ale bottle from a sleeping feline and popped it open. I took a swig of the drink before passing it to Cloudchaser. She took it and took a swig, only to pull away and cough.

"Ugh! So strong!" she coughed. I chuckled and took the bottle back.

"Lightweight." I teased. Cloudchaser grinned and leaned on the railing. She motioned to the tied up mare.

"So... what are they going to do with the stowaways?" she asked. I shrugged.

"That's up to Catlyn really. They were planning on taking over the Lion's Mane and they are awful ponies. What the pirates deem to do is not up for us to decide." I said. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

"Certainly is a gray area I guess. I wonder how everyone back home is doing." she said. I looked out to the sea, seeing the sun beginning to lower. Now that I had time to recollect my thoughts, I thought back to Ponyville. The month is nearing its' end and it already felt ages since I left home. I then smirked and looked at Cloudchaser.

"Maybe we can find out one way." I said, turning around and leaning against the railing still. "Fire's Angels." I said. There was a series of four loud cracks, causing the sleeping feline to startle awake and tip over his crate. Lavender, Tender, Bubble and Whistle bowed before me. I noticed they weren't wearing maid outfits anymore. Lavender Heart was wearing a red flannel short sleeved shirt with her curly brown mane in a ponytail. Tender was wearing a plain, blue jacket, her braided mane draped over her left shoulder and looking pleasantly pleased. Bubble was wearing workout clothes with leg warmers. She was drinking a bottle of water before belching. Whistle was wearing a black open hoodie coat with a punkish tee underneath. I arched my brows at the four. "Oh... did I pull you four away from something?" I asked. Lavender shook her head.

"Not me! I was lounging, reading a fantastic novel about the old history of Equestria." she said. "The pone-ish is a little scratchy, but I can read it just fine enough. It's quite interesting. Did you know that Equestria has a connection to another realm? It's quite fascinating. There has been old tales about a young heroine named Megan that would often visit Equestria centuries ago." she explained. Cloudchaser cocked her head.

"Megan? Never heard of that name before." she said. Lavender nodded.

"Because the tale is about as old as the World Serpent himself. But get this, she was called a 'human'." she said. I blinked and rubbed my chin.

"Why does that word sound familiar?" I asked. I then noticed Tender fidgeting. I smiled at the mare. "Everything okay?" I asked her. She eyed me before blushing and brushing her mane.

"Everything is fine, mistress Fire. My duties to you come first." she said. Bubble nudged Tender.

"Tender here got herself a boyfriend." she said with a giggle. Tender flushed. I felt a slight nip in the back of my head. I looked blankly at her but with a smile spread across my face.

"Oh." I then quickly coughed, changing my expression. "Uhh... whoops. Were you... currently on a date?" I asked. Tender nodded. but she stood up and pat her chest.

"Again, we serve you first before anything else." she said. I looked at Cloudchaser, who just seemed to be as intrigued at the news. I felt the nip starting to increase. I sighed and waved at Tender.

"Sorry about that Tender. You go have fun with your date. All I was going to ask was how everything is going on over there. You all seem comfortable now." I said. Tender nodded and with a loud crack, she vanished. Whistle took her place and bowed.

"If I may, mistress?" she asked. I cocked my head. "Your neighbors have been asking about you. Word has reached far about your accomplishments after the Red Canyon incident. Most ponies have already put together that it was you who took out the Roc that attacked Canterlot. It was you who started to clear the roads of unsavory monsters and creatures from terrorizing everypony. Ouroboros has never been more proud of his choices." she said. I slumped and kicked the floor of the ship.

"I hope everypony realizes it's not just me. My friends have been working their asses off just as I have." I said, taking a small swig of the ale. Bubble waved a hoof gently.

"News stations have been tracking your progress. Plenty of ponies out there getting in on the big scoop. You've even inspired some ponies to help out where they can." she explained. I coughed and looked at them in shock.

"What!? You mean... there are actual ponies actively going out of their way to help out clear the roads?!" I said, startling Cloudchaser. She rubbed the back of her mane.

"What's the issue?" she asked. I motioned to no direction in particular.

"You saw for it yourself when you were escorting the dead Roc to a disposal sight! Normal means don't work on the lackies of the power elements!" I pointed at her. "Monsters are one thing, but the power elements?! Ponies are going to get themselves killed! I have to tell Twilight and the others!" I said, reaching for my ear. But Whistle shook her head.

"Ouroboros supplied Canterlot and the Crystal Empire with special gems imbued with small bits of his power. They will only activate when a power element's 'lackies' as you call it start to attack." She pat her chest. "The ponies back home have been busy. The Princesses are still handling diplomatic solutions with the other leaders to help combat the rampant creatures. Groups have been rising up and fulfilling mercenary roles to fill in the holes that the sisters cannot see. The Crystal Empire has been starting to show signs of sinister magic beginning to rise. Reports have been showing signs that King Sombra may have returned." Cloudchaser and I slumped. King Sombra was bad news before, but hearing that he's beginning to show signs of revival? It has to be that Sombranite. Have the Triad went ahead of schedule? Whistle continued. "Word has already gotten out about the High Seas. How a massive hurricane formed out of nowhere and once again, eye witnesses have described both you and Sharp Eye on the scene." I balked and rubbed my temple.

"How!? Who... what!? Who is getting so close to us that they are able to track my progress!? They must be as dumb as I am." I said. Cloudchaser snickered.

"Yeah, but I doubt they are badass enough to jump into a raging whirlpool and fight a giant octopus." she said. I flushed as I was pondering this information. Someone is tailing us. They are keeping track of my progress. They are the ones that are sending news back to land. My jealous nipping was replaced by sheer paranoia now. I instinctively looked around before peering over the side of the ship. Cloudchaser smiled and put a hoof on my shoulder. "Relax, Fie. I am certain that they don't have any bad intentions. They are just freelancing and think this is the biggest scoop of their life." I looked to her and shook my head.

"No, it isn't a good thing. If the Triad don't know about us before, they do now." I felt my frustration grow. "Argh! This is bad. Like, really bad!" I was beginning to pace back and forth. "If they already sent word back to land, then they are definitely following us into the Marsh Lands. They are going to get themselves killed! Or worse... they are going to expose me for suggesting sandwiches to a water god!" I made a panicked noise. Cloudchaser found my panic amusing. She laughed and wiggled a hoof at me.

"Ahahaha! That's your biggest paranoia? Being exposed for suggesting sandwiches to a force of nature?" she snickered, shaking her head. I felt myself flushing more and more. I groaned as the embarrassment was rising. I threw my hood over my head and sighed, sitting on my haunches. Cloudchaser pat my back. "It'll be fine, Fie. We'll protect you from the big bad reporter. You're doing enough for Equestria as is and considering we are kind of hopeless against forces of nature, we are still rooting for you on the sidelines." she said. I shook my head.

"But I don't want all the credit! You guys do just as much as I do..." I sighed. "I never wanted any of this..." Cloudchaser looked to the three mares, who seemed to express concern. I peeked out from under my hood to them. "So... aside from my eventual heroics from being released... what about Starswirl? We haven't heard much about him after the Red Canyon incident." Bubble spoke up, casually on her side and stretching her hind leg up and down.

"Ouroboros finally told Starswirl about how to return to Limbo. He thought bringing him along to be at the helm would be a good nostalgia trip. But it seems Starswirl is more concerned about containing this Pony of Shadows." she said. "Twilight and her friends have been trying to find alternative ways to handle the situation by finding The Pillars. But with two out of commission, it's been hard to do so." I glanced at Cloudchaser with concern. Lavender spoke up.

"Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy have been readmitted to Canterlot Hospital. Fluttershy has been recovering quite well. She's awake and is actively being watched over by Discord. Rainbow Dash is awake as well, but she'll be bed ridden for a few weeks." she said. I darted my eyes in thought. I had a certain thought. I need to help them out as well. Twilight needs all the help she can get. I sighed and bit my lip. I only have two freebies. What should I do? Should I go for it? Ask Ouroboros to speed up recovery for Rainbow Dash so she can help out? But... what if she gets hurt again? She'll definitely hold a grudge against the Triad and she might mistakenly go after them again. She'll end up worse than hurt. I grit my teeth. What should I do? I reached for my ear, only to stop as it began to hum. How long has that been going off? I pressed my ear and heard Twilight on the other line.

"Quiet Fire, are you there?" she asked. I looked up.

"O-oh, Twilight! I was just about to contact you." I said, trying to keep myself calm. Twilight spoke.

"I'm glad you are okay! We heard what happened out in the seas. I'm looking at the map right now and I can see you are on your way to an island off of Equestria. Listen, I need to tell you something. Starswirl is planning on going back to Limbo and we know exactly what happened to The Pillars. I won't be able to respond for a time." There was a momentary pause before she continued. "You've come a long way from when you first left off. Funny how things have turned around for you." I blinked in confusion at this.

"What do you mean?" I asked. Twilight shifted on the other end.

"You've been a constant friend to Ponyville. I can say this to everypony here. I'm glad out of all the places you were able to move to, Ponyville was the best choice for you. It was for me." she said. I arched a brow.

"Uhh, pardon me, princess. But it sounds like... you're saying goodbye to me?" I asked. Another shift on her end.

"For now. Like I said, I'll be unable to communicate for a time. It's starting to get hectic over here. Ouroboros has been trying to uhh... include himself in some things, annoyingly so. Just a heads up, he maybe poking around you guys from time to time." I sighed. Great. Just what we needed. But... something was off.

"Twilight? Are you okay?" I asked. Twilight sighed.

"Not everything is alright, Fie. Ever since Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were hurt, I've been... less than myself lately. Everypony is trying to cheer me up, but... she paused again. "Fie, as the Princess of Friendship, I want to task you with one final thing. Do you remember when you asked me if we would be alright in the end? About how all of this has just been on big gamble?" I lowered my head a bit. "Thinking about it a bit more and doing some digging around... I just... I'm going to find a way to not have it happened. But... everything will be okay, Fie. We'll figure something out." She said. The line was cut and I balked.

"Wha? Princess Twilight? Hello??" I stated. "What happened?? Come on, you can't just leave me with that and not go any further! What do you mean by all of that!?" Silence. I sighed and looked over to Cloudchaser, who was looking at me with worry.

"What's going on, Fie?" she asked. I then put on a determined look and turned to the three mares.

"Lavender. Bubble. Whisper. Fill Tender in on this as well. I want you all to ensure that you are watching over the Princess of Friendship. Twilight Sparkle may end up doing something stupid and from the way it sounded, whatever she has planning doesn't sound good." I said. The mares looked at each other before to me. They then bowed.

"Forgive me, mistress. But we are not allowed to follow that order. Ouroboros has stated otherwise." Lavender said. I bowed my head.

"Oh..." I said. I had to think of something else then. That was, until Lavender smiled.

"Buuut. We can check up on Twilight, as per your request. We are not allowed to interfere with the Elements of Harmony, or risk desensitizing the elements." she said. I nodded my head slowly before blinking.

"Desensitize?" I asked. Bubble flourished her hoof matter-of-factly.

"It's one of the bylaws Ouroboros has in place for his own powers. Anything gifted by the World Serpent will alter the natural magic that flows through Equestria. The only exclusion of this bylaw is direct interference with balance. Somepony has already broken that rule and now he is trying to correct it. We are his creations gifted to you. We can interact with the bearers, but we cannot alter the way the bearers use their magic. By being in their element, if we are to get anywhere close to it, we will corrupt that flow of natural magic and 'block it' from working as intended." Bubble explained. Cloudchaser rubbed her chin.

"So... walking bad luck charms basically." she said. The three mares nodded.

"We understand your concern for the wellbeing of your friends, Mistress Fire. We will do what we can while remaining under oath of the bylaws. But if anything were to happen that requires their elements to be in place, we cannot interfere." Whistle smiled. I bowed my head and nodded.

"Thank you, girls. Dismissed." I said. There was a series of loud cracks as the mares vanished. Cloudchaser studied me as I stood up and went back to staring out at the sea. She rubbed the back of her head, seemingly looking frustrated. We spent the rest of the time just staring out into the sea. Our thoughts lost to our own. When it was time to rest, I looked at her with a soft smile before walking past her. I can't help but think back to what Twilight was telling me. The way her tone of voice was. How she was responding. It felt so... different than usual. Twilight has had her fair share of depressive moments in Ponyville before, but this seemed a bit more serious. Can you blame her, Fie? Two of her friends got hurt and she's dealing with all the stress of managing our tasks and whatever issues are going on over there! She is going to help out with these Pillars, but what can I do to help!?

By being the best you. 

The voice echoed in my head. I sighed as I found myself in the crew quarters. Some of the felines were already asleep while some were up and about, playing cards or chatting. I found an empty and barren hammock and climbed into it, resting and feeling my mood shoot down. I couldn't get any sleep that night. I kept having visions of Twilight, her words echoing in my head. I then found myself staring out to the valley below, Canterlot in the distance, Ponyville followed after and a couple of other landmarks leading to the next village over. I looked up to the sky, seeing the constellations glimmer and sparkle.

"Draco. Cygnus. Andromeda. Orion. Scorpius. All the constellations are shining brightly to the coming alignment of the stars." a voice said. I looked over my shoulder, seeing Twilight Sparkle smiling at me. A motherly smile. I studied her a bit more. This isn't the Twilight I know.

"Who are you?" I asked. Twilight tilted her head a bit, keeping her motherly smile at me.

"Who I am is not what you should be concerned about. I am merely nothing to the ever expanse of our universe. I was planted in this world to overlook the balance and harmony of it all." she said, walking over to me. I turned to face her.

"But... then why are you still here?" I asked. Twilight stepped forward again. Only this time, she walked right through me. I turned to her as she started to walk out over the cliff, acting as if there was ground beneath her. She stopped and turned to me.

"The Princess of Friendship will one day become ruler of this land. I have gathered so many memories of her and her friends. Their achievements. Their sorrows. Their bliss. But Harmony doesn't belong to just a single six pair of ponies. Yes, their friendship is tied to our world in more ways than one. But Harmony will always manifest in some way. I can hear our Equestria. Crying out for the ones who will protect her." She kept her smile as she focused on me. "You have an important responsibility. And I have watched you from the very moment you came into contact with the Elements of Harmony. You are a special case, Quiet Fire. Far more special than anyone can make you out to be." I darted my eyes in thought. I swished my hoof in confusion.

"What do you mean? How am I special?" I asked. I then growled, feeling my frustrations rise. "I never asked for any of this! Why am I the favorite? What are you?" I then wavered, bowing my head. "What am I? Who am I? Am I a hero? Am I just a pony? Or am I really myself? I... I can't understand myself anymore. I've done so much since this whole thing was forced on me and I still don't know who I am. I'm Quiet Fire. I'm me. But... how am I me?" Twilight chuckled softly before displaying her wings up, the stars becoming a blur and spinning around us.

"You ask yourself unnecessary questions when all you need to do is look to the stars. You are Quiet Fire. And forever will be. While I remain where I am. Forever an observer." I could see her beginning to fade. I tossed out my hoof.

"W-wait! What is happening to Twilight!? Why did she sound like she was planning on doing something that may end up hurting her?" I asked. Twilight began to sparkle and shimmer. "Wait!" I called out, finding myself cantering over the cliff and finding that the path was solid. I picked up my canter into a gallop, reaching out to Twilight. "Twilight!" I called out again. When I reached her, she was gone. Sparkling light glided up to the stars above. I looked up and gasped. I saw myself. I was wearing a strange set of sparkling prismatic rainbow-like armor. A magnificent halberd resting at my side. My mane flowed like the princesses, my mane connecting the night sky. My coat shimmering brightly. I then saw seven stars descend from the sky. I saw Din form next to me, her usual grin across her face. There was Gaia. Aquarius. Tenebres. The clear alicorn who I'm assuming is Ventus. A snowy, ice like one who I'm guessing is Shiva. And the last one. A bright, glowing alicorn. The seven surrounded me. I looked around, shrinking beneath them, terrified. I looked back up at me. My eyes swirling with what appeared to be a galaxy. I then saw it. Twilight standing before three creatures. A bug like alicorn pony, a red centaur and a filly pegasus. Equestria standing behind her. As if all at once, Twilight floated with her friends, undergoing a strange transformation accompanied by Starswirl and several other ponies as well as six younger creatures. Myself and the seven aimed our horns up and concentrated the power up as the rainbow that fired from them sliced through the power magic. As the rainbow swirled the three creatures, a flashing beam shined high into the stars. The world began to flash around me.

I woke up.





It has been two days since we were out at seas. The Lion's Mane was patched up enough as we were on our way to the bayside town of Trottsberg, were the Marsh Lands lie further in. I was sitting on the very end of the bow. Holding onto the rope as the waters were calm and the wind cool but enough for the ship to gain a considerable amount of speed. Catlyn took the helm of the ship while Kale and Michael stood next to her, spotting the crew and their destination. My friends were on the ship somewhere, doing their own things. I sighed as I closed my eyes, the sun beginning to rise a bit further up. My thoughts continued to fall back to the dream. The Twilight in my dream. It was starting to come together the more I thought about it. But despite the one sense out of it all, there was still the other questions followed by it. What will happen once all seven are together? What will happen to us? I opened my eyes as I heard distant bells. I looked to see an island straight ahead. I then felt some pony sit down next to me. To my surprise, it was Flitter. She smiled at me, holding onto the same rope I was.

"We couldn't help but notice you having a couple of bad nights lately. Everypony is worried about you." She said. I sighed and nodded.

"I know. It's just... The way Twilight had spoke to me. I have a really bad feeling something is going to go wrong." I began. Flitter kicked her hooves casually over the bow.

"You know. After all that has happened, we've had questions that we've been meaning to ask you specifically. Cloudchaser already asked why you picked us. But now I'm wondering something else." She smirked and nudged me. "Cloudchaser tried to get it out of you. And I've seen the way you've been acting around her." I suddenly flushed and nearly slipped off the bow, Flitter having to fly around to help me back up as my hind legs flailed to keep myself from falling into the water. When I found my footing, I turned to her and froze.

"Wh-what do you mean? What has she been saying?" I asked. Flitter put her hooves behind her back as she floated over the bow.

"Oh, nothing much. Though, I think she's starting to catch on as well. But I want to hear the details first." she said with a coy smile. I quickly tossed my hood over my head and avoided eye contact.

"I-I have no idea what you are talking about. I told you it was just normal thoughts. Everypony get those, right?" I asked. Flitter sighed and slumped.

"Listen Fie, we've been following you for the past few weeks. We've helped so many ponies and saved two of the seven. At this point, you had plenty of moments where you've represented courage. Heck, the creatures we saved from the Triad ship are still talking about how you jumped in to fight a giant octopus and live! Sure, what you did was dumb. But the stars favored you and it worked. I don't think I've ever met a pony with dumb luck like that before." she explained. "Yet, you've always had this look of doubt everytime you've jumped in. Kind of like how Galavance reacted in the canyon." I sighed.

"Because one wrong move and everything would be over. I... I can't afford to make mistakes." I said. Flitter rubbed the back of her head.

"No one is saying you aren't making mistakes. I'm sure you've made plenty and many more will be made as we go. It's the way of things. You're not perfect. No pony is. So, when you are around us, do you doubt that we don't have faith in you?" She asked. I remained silent. Flitter flew around and faced me. "Look at me, Fie." I hesitated. I then looked up at her finally. I could see a reassuring smile. Her eyes full of life. I wavered my look. "We aren't that hopeless, you know. When it comes to the forces of nature, that's where you shine the brightest. You face it with courage I've never seen from anypony else. Thi well... she would be with you if she could. But she doesn't have the privileges like you do to go against such a thing. What I'm saying is, despite all that has happened, if you have the courage to face those obstacles, you can tell us what is going on. We aren't going anywhere." I studied the pegasus. I've seen how she can handle herself in a fight. How well she seems to keep herself calm and collected in the heat of things. Completely different from her sister, who seems raring to go all the time. I sighed and looked around. I then bit my lip, feeling my anxiety pick up. I counted to ten before taking a deep breath and speaking.

"A-alright... I... I picked you two out of selfish desire." I said, shutting my eyes tight. I was bracing for her reaction, but she seemed to cock her head in confusion.

"Selfish desire?" she asked quizzically. I rubbed my foreleg and nodded.

"Flitter. I need you to promise, this never leaves this bow. The true reason I brought you both along is because... IlikeCloudchaser..." I said. Flitter leaned in, putting a hoof to her ear.

"What's that? You kind of mumbled at the end." she said. I flushed, my grip on the rope tightening.

"I... I like... Cloudchaser." I said finally. Flitter looked at me, her look of stoic surprise on her face. Oh boy... Feeling my anxiety increase ten fold, I waved my hooves up at her in dismissal. "Ah... forget I said that... I don't really like her... well... I do... but not in that... way... errr..." Flitter studied me. I slumped. "You're not buying it, are you?" Flitter then perked up and shook her head with a pleased smile.

"Nope! But was that so hard?" she asked. I nodded.

"Very much so. Don't ever do that to me again." I said, feeling my embarrassment rise. Flitter giggled. I then peeked out from my hood to her. "How... long have you've known?" I asked. Flitter lowered herself and pat my head.

"Since we left Ponyville." she said. I balked.

"Wha!? How!? I thought I didn't make it that obvious!" I stated. Flitter smirked.

"When you asked her to spar to size her up, you were checking out more than just skill." she said. I felt my ears steam. Flitter laughed. "That's adorable! I never thought CC would catch the attention of somepony like you." she said. She then tapped her chin. "So, when you asked for both of us. Does that mean you also like me like that?" she asked. I saw a mischievous glint in her eye and I shook my head furiously.

"N-no! Well... I mean, I do like you but not in that way! It's only... your sister..." I sighed. "I... I did bring you along too so you could keep your sister in check. Maybe encourage her to finally... be herself more?" I explained. Flitter studied me again. "She's told me how she wanted to do more with her life. And how much coming along with me and the others had finally given her what she wanted. I figured having you along would help her push herself a little more. You seem to have your life figured out. But... me and Cloudchaser... just seem to understand each other in that regard. Well... I understand her. I'm certain she's still clueless to it. But I too wasn't always... this." I motioned to myself. "I was also lazy. I half assed everything and it wasn't until one day when my folks decided to get me to be a Canterlot Guard did I start changing. And now... I'm here being more than a mailpony." Flitter hummed in thought.

"Okay, I think I'm starting to understand this a bit more." she said. She then smiled. "Don't worry. Cloudchaser still doesn't know it, even though she has a slight idea. I'll keep your crush safe with me. In return, I can get you some juicy bits about her if you want." She put a hoof over her mouth to cover a devious smile and I looked up at her in shock.

"Don't play with my heart, devil." I said with surprise. We paused before bursting out laughing. She playfully slugged me on the shoulder.

"You're okay, Fie. And I'm glad we are able to live up to your standards. In fact, I think we needed a break from the reserves anyway. We're still working under Wonder Bolt orders, but it's nice to see more of the world." she said. We then heard a voice call out.

"Alright, ye' sorry lot! We'll be dockin' at Trottsberg! I want our money counted and our supplies restocked! Reparin' the Lion's Mane fully will take us a bit! I don't want to see ye' slackin' one bit! Get a move on!" Catlyn ordered. The ship rang out.

"Aye aye, Cap'n!". The sails were rolled into half-mast as the crew began scurrying about. A sea shanty began to ring out after one feline sang a verse, causing the whole ship to harmonize with it. Flitter and I walked back towards Catlyn, who took the helm again and grinned.

"Hope ye' enjoyed the ride, ponies. We'll be arrivin' soon." she said. I looked over the crew and then a thought occurred to me.

"What about the refugees? The ones we saved from the Triad ship? How are we going to get them back home?" I asked. Kale smiled.

"Leave that to me, little pony. I can safely arrange the terrified creatures home. For now, they get to enjoy a simple vacation into the bay side town of Trottsberg." he said. Michael grinned.

"After the fightin' we did and our victory over that nasty beast and typhoon, I say we earned ourself a little more drink at the bar." he said, licking his lips. Catlyn rolled her eyes playfully.

"One day, we'll find ye' dead from a keg crushing yer' gut." she said. Michael grinned, brushing his snout happily with a single paw stub.

"Aye! That'll be the best thing to take to the Locker!" he guffawed. I looked ahead. I could see a bell tower protruding from the town. Not too far away was a lighthouse on a lonely, rocky shore. Beyond the town was a dirt road that branched out in many directions. My guess is that one of those roads would lead us to the Marsh Lands. I felt Din stirring inside of my head. She cackled softly.

Where, oh where, could my dear Ventus be?
> Chapter 21: Trottsberg Triad Trouble
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 21: Trottsberg Triad Trouble



~~~***~~~


I floated down from the very top of the ceiling. The small, circular room where the map is, sparkled from the angel rays shining through the stained glass windows. I saw Ouroboros studying the map with bored interest while Twilight sat across from him. She appeared to be lost in thought. Ouroboros finally broke the air.

“Very well, Princess. Until the Pony of Shadows is handled, I’ll allow it this one time. But this means you are down to your last freebie.” He said. Twilight nodded and looked at him. Her look complacent.

“I know it’s a selfish request. One that may not even be a good idea. But it’s all I can think of.” She said. “Starswirl needs our help. He’s been concerned about the others in Limbo.” Ouroboros’s tail slithered unnervingly behind him.

“I told the old fool the sole reason why I picked him. I figured he’d enjoy being the hero again.” He said with a shrug. Twilight shook her head.

“Starswirl is… getting older. If you haven’t noticed by now, he’s been getting weaker. His age rapidly growing. It’s because of you pulling him out of Limbo. The effects of whatever binding magic he was involved in had backfired because you intervened. One of your bylaws. As the sole being of bringing balance, you chose to pull him out of his element.” She explained. Ouroboros nodded.

“Remember the exception. Somepony has already broken the rules and I had to correct it by breaking another to balance out the consequences. It is unfortunate of the affects. But one pony’s sacrifice does not outweigh the many that you and your friends swore to protect.” He said. Twilight shot him a frustrated glare.

“And have you mentioned that to Quiet Fire and the others? How will their own sacrifices play out?” She frowned. “As the Princess of Friendship… no… the Element of Magic. I cannot let that happen. Quiet Fire, Starswirl. The other six power element holders. They don’t deserve this fate. The blame lies solely on the one responsible for disrupting your balance.” Ouroboros shook his serpentine head.

“Princess, princess, princess. The Elements of Power do not belong to one host. Just like your Elements of Harmony do not belong to you exclusively. When the balance has been restored, the memories and actions of the ones who wielded them will forever remain with the stars. Quiet Fire will not die. But merely be a mark for when the Elements of Power are needed once more.” He explained. Twilight sighed.

“There is one thing I’ve observed about you, Ouroboros. You are sentimental.” She said. Ouroboros flicked his tongue out in a snake like manner before leaning in.

“Interesting. And what makes you say that?” He asked, his slit eyes reflecting her image. Twilight stood up.

“The way you interact with Princess Celestia. Princess Luna. Starswirl. Discord. All the beings with the ability to understand or hold ancient power. You felt that with those ponies present, you wouldn’t feel so bad about your choices. Whatever past you had with Starswirl doesn’t matter in a way you think it is now. He needs to get back to Limbo to fix your mistake.” Ouroboros hummed in thought.

“Perhaps. But that isn’t sentimentality. It is good to see an old friend, but our duties have always been… less than ideal in meeting. Starswirl has set his path long before encountering us. He even chose to leave behind the life he brought forth in the world to become a hero.” He said. Twilight narrowed her eyes.

“What do you mean?” She asked with caution. Ouroboros rested his chin on her paw.

“Starswirl was young once too. The poor dear. And he doesn’t even know it either. By the time she found out, he had already made a name for himself.” He eyed the princess. Twilight thought about it before looking up with pure surprise. But that look turned to a frown.

“I think you are trying to change the subject, Ouroboros. We are currently trying to set a timeline back on track. We have to have both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash healthy.” She rubbed her temple. “I shouldn’t have listened to your lead. You’ve been purposefully making things difficult for anypony to get anything done. As the being of balance, I thought you’d take the job seriously enough that we all took you at your word.” She said. Ouroboros’s eyes squinted. He then sighed and rubbed the back of his head in a laid-back manner.

“Ahhh, you got me princess. You’re right on one thing. But wrong on so many. Yes, I have been making things difficult for you and your friends specifically to test you. And I am impressed you’ve managed to keep a leveled head. I hear you usually buckle under a lot of pressure. Shame I won’t get to see that. But, you are wrong in how I handle my duties as the World Serpent.” He put a claw to his chest proudly. “The seven are like my daughters in a way. Each star named by yours truly. They are not all… evil as you put it. They are imprinted with the bylaws I have in place. They are aware of what goes on in the world.

“But it was thanks to the young Starswirl the Bearded that we had to prevent a balance instability. It required me having to… let the seven choose their hosts. I made that law so they could mold and shape their own personalities and will into something they can call their own. They have the memories of their previous hosts before. It carried over to the second time we had to handle another balance instability sometime after. The seven, already sentient and aware of their surroundings, grew to become competitive. I blame the previous hosts from before. Always had a tendency to one up each other when given a chance. And because of that, they begin to flaunt their powers of their own volition.” Twilight took in all this information. She furrowed her look.

“So… they aren’t completely evil?” She asked. Ouroboros waved a claw.

“They are not black and white. They are beings created for the sole intention of keeping balance. They absorbed what they could from their previous hosts and when they get bored, some earthquakes, floods, wildfires, strong winds, cold blizzards, nightmares and dreams.” He smiled. “Over the centuries, they’ve shaped the land you call Equestria. A bit of gratitude would suffice in that regard.” Twilight frowned.

“There won’t be any because of you, Ouroboros. If you just tell us who is responsible for your appearance, the torture of seven creatures who were just living their lives, perhaps we would be a bit more open for gratitude giving.” She said sternly. “We shouldn’t even have to wait for the Summer Solstice to happen either.” Ouroboros shook his head.

“Once again, you mortals are interesting, but at the same time, disappointing. I am afraid my tongue is tied to that information.” He shrugged. Twilight rubbed her chin.

“You know, I’ve been doing some reading on the side. Tons of it.” She pointed at him. “There is another serpent, isn’t there?” Ouroboros’s posture immediately changed. Twilight motioned with her hoof. “Another eldritch being broke your rules. Is that it? Because, if you think about it a bit more, there isn’t just one eldritch being. You are cosmic. As well as the Elements of Power. It would make sense that there would be other similar beings somewhere out there. You even hinted one just earlier.” Ouroboros smiled slyly.

“Interesting. And disappointing. You got me again, princess. However, having mortals being able to comprehend me is tiring. By the time it arrives, I won’t have the power to help. Which is why I’ve come to you. Why I pulled Starswirl out of time. To correct the balance and fix my laws. And why I have complete faith in dear Quiet Fire to succeed. For she is a special case. She will be the very one to reinforce the balance forever.” He flourished his paw casually as he continued. “I guess I can give you a pass for hitting the nail on the head with my own shocking news. Bringing up Starswirl’s offspring is not a change of the subject. More so of planting that motivation for later.” He then smirked and looked up to me. I found myself floating gently down in front of us.

My fiery veil covering me as I remained motionless and staring blankly at Twilight. Ouroboros pulled down the hood of my veil to reveal me. Twilight gasped.

“Starswirl was young once. And he met the love of his life through me. Little did they think that consequences of fooling around has such an impact. His lover isn’t supposed to exist. Nor were her descendants. Dear Quiet Fire will be the last apple to have grown from a tree of half primals. Why is that? Because like the bylaws, any of my gifts coming into contact while an element is present will block and muddle it. And ever since the start of this New Year, her primal heritage has finally blossomed. Din may not have known it at first when she chose her. But I can safely surmise she now has a good idea.” He suddenly chuckled at the shocked look of Twilight. “Come now, princess. It isn’t that surprising if you did a bit more homework. I would have given you extra credit. Perhaps give a freebie freebie. But alas, class is dismissed. Don’t you have a job to do after school?” Twilight shook away her daze and stared at me.

"What... happened to her eyes?" She asked. Ouroboros shrugged before tossing my hood veil over my head.

"Something that has yet to come. But that isn't important at the moment." He tapped the map. I could see my cutie-mark along with several others swirling around certain destinations. Moving about slowly. "You have some friends who need catching up to do." He smiled. Twilight narrowed her eyes. Her horn glowed and she popped in a purple flash. She was gone. Ouroboros studied the map and pat my head. "I have to hand it to this current generation. They have their future well prepared." He then looked at me and shooed me with a claw. "Go along, now. Time to wake up from your nap."


~~~***~~~


I found myself jolting awake, nearly falling off of the wagon as we hit a bumpy patch. I looked around tiredly. We were traveling down a cobblestone path towards the center plaza of Trottsberg. I had to give it to the town. It looked very vintage with some old architecture mixed with modern structures. The town was buzzing with ponies wearing mainly overalls and coats along with caps. There were also ponies dressed like elites. Penguin tuxes and mares in elegant gowns, bonnets and dresses. This was similar to Canterlot, but the town appeared to not have much time affect it. The bell tower loomed overhead. Colts and fillies playing out in the streets and running by with ponies calling out to one another. The usual hustle and bustle of a town. But something about this town seemed... serene than Manehatten and Detrot. I yawned and stretched before slumping against the wagon's walls. I then felt something cold press against my cheek, waking me up as I looked to see Cloudchaser holding a cool bottle soda.

"Root beer?" she asked with a smile. I smiled and took it in my magic, taking a swig of the bubbly and carbonated beverage. Cloudchaser sat down next to me. "You were tossing around in your sleep again. Everything okay?" she asked. I was quiet. Should I tell them? Ouroboros wanted me to see that conversation. But... I don't know how I should feel about it.

Face the day. I frowned at the voice in my head.

"Just lack of sleep keeping me from doing anything really." I said. When we had arrived to Trottsberg, I was surprised to see that some of the creatures we had saved from the Triad cargo ship were actually from or lived in Trottsberg. Thi wasn't surprised by this. Apparently, Trottsberg is under the Triad flag. Or at least for now. We spent the day gathering some information while Catlyn stayed behind to help out with transferal of the refugees. Sharp Eye stayed behind as well to help out. I could only hope that Gaia and Aquarius would be complacent enough to not cause trouble. We asked around town about any strange weather events or unusual activity. Someponies gave us suspicious looks and some even cantered off from us. The Triad police patrolled the streets and apparently, the folks may have thought we were agents looking for resistance members that have been spotted lurking in the town. Yes, Trottsberg is currently caught in a resistance war with the Triad and the Nilneigh Island. The Nilneigh Island is a pretty big island, with four sibling islands not too far off. Thi appeared over the wagon walls, vaulting over and sitting down. She had her denim jacket wrapped around her waist and only a white tee on her. She happily snacked on a cracker. She then looked at me and waved a hoof.

"You gonna' remove the hoodie? It can get pretty hot here in the Meridian. Wintertime is practically only 80 below. Nice weather actually. Which is strange as this is about as normal weather any place could have with a power element somewhere." she said. I sighed and rubbed my foreleg.

"But... I feel naked without it." I said. Thi arched a brow.

"I don't know if you noticed, but your hoodie is pretty tattered. All that fighting you've been doing and not being able to wash it. I had to get rid of my own denim jacket for a new one. But boy. Taking a shower after so long really loosened me up." she said as she rolled her neck. We were on day two of being in Trottsberg. The inn we were staying at was an old building with nice, furbished rooms. I ended up sharing a room with Cloudchaser this time. Which... also didn't help me to sleep. She would sleep on the next bed over. I think I spent half the night admiring her before passing out the rest of the night. I yawned tiredly before motioning around us.

"Is that why we are heading to the main plaza? To go shopping in the middle of Triad territory?" I asked. Thi nodded.

"We need to prep before going into the Marsh Lands. And considering our old wagon is back in Manehatten hidden under the bridge and we were unable to sneak it aboard the Triad cargo ship, I'd say that renting one here in Trottsberg is better than nothing." she explained. Flitter floated down to us and sat between us near the edge of the wagon.

"Despite the Triad banners over the town, it does appear to be that ponies here act about as normal as if they weren't ruled by a tyrannical slaver cult." she said with a frowned thought. Thi nodded.

"Doesn't mean that their police are that way. I guess they are behaving right now with the frontlines being so close to the town. And with the rumor of resistance fighters in town somewhere, I'm guessing that they are trying to keep a 'friendly' profile under pressure. They are a shadow organization still. Having their image exposed to the public is something they'd only want if they are making preps for announcements to controlled territories." she explained. I studied her a bit more. I must have been tired enough that I didn't notice she had her bat in a duffle bag that hugged her closely. She wasn't wearing her holster either. She may have it stashed in the wagon somewhere with her firearms. Flitter had to do so as well before going into town. Triads don't like adventurers. Probably because of the amount of trouble that could happen inviting foreigners exploring their lands. Thankfully, I was able to walk around without anypony asking me about the dull dagger still attached to my thigh. I had almost forgotten about it during the whole tirade with Squirk and Aquarius.

Apparently, it's okay to have smaller weapons on your person as long as they are properly contained. It sounds like a dumb way for the Triad to openly invite terrorism in their territories. But... maybe they would anticipate that so they can shoot first and ask questions later. Now that I think about it, that may be the case. It'll give them an excuse to open fire under their laws. Glad my quarterstaff can only manifest when I desire it to. I hummed in thought as I looked down at myself. There were a couple of mud stains I wasn't sure how that got there. The flame patterns on the cuffs of my sleeves were faded and the color was no longer grey, but a blackish tinge. There was even a hole and tear forming at the front pocket. I gave a sad look as I pat my hoodie.

"B-but I had this since the time I moved to Canterlot... Do I have to really get rid of it?" I asked. Thi was kicking back, her hind leg over the other and bobbing gently.

"If you want to be weighed down by the filth or caught on some brambles or worse, objects while you are fleeing something. Yeah." She said. Flitter smiled.

"Is that why you don't like wearing baggy clothes?" she asked. Thi nodded.

"Had a bad accident as a filly with baggy clothes. Decided to try slim fits or skin-tight stuff. Helped a lot when it came to my archeological digs." She said with a pleased smile. I groaned sadly as I looked down at my hoodie one last time. I then took off my hoodie and held it up with my magic. Thi put her magic over mine and tossed my hoodie over her back with a flick of her head. It sailed in the air as I held out my hoof and looked on with a single tear. It landed neatly into a trash can. I bowed my head, already missing it. Cloudchaser gave me a reassuring smile and pat my shoulder.

"Don't worry, Fie. You'll be feeling better once you get some new stuff." She said. The wagon came to a stop into a lot. Scribble unlatched the wagon holster from him before looking at us.

"We're here." he said. Thi furrowed her brows as we were getting off the wagon. She looked him up and down.

"You sure walking around in your yellow scholar coat would be comfortable?" she asked. Scribble pat his coat.

"If you are suggesting I get a new pair of clothes for this occasion. I already bring an extra pair of warm clothes." He said, before proceeding to strip in front of us. I don't know what came over all of us, but we all adverted our eyes. Well, except Cloudchaser and Flitter. Cloudsdale and Ponyville ponies really don't seem to mind anything since they don't normally wear clothes. But it just feels... weird when it comes to me and Thi. I caught Thi, however, checking out Scribble. He wasn't as scrawny as I thought. He was decently athletic looking as he tossed on a yellow hood like jacket that draped into tails behind him. A brown vest underneath to finish off the look as he dusted himself off. He then looked at us with no change of emotion or embarrassment. "Shall we go?" he asked. He then proceeded to walk ahead of us towards the center of the plaza. Cloudchaser and Flitter shrugged and flew after him. I trotted past Thi, seeing her face a little red. She caught my look and frowned.

"Don't even think about it. It's just... I'll never get used to non-Canterlot ponies being without clothes." she said. I then gave her a playful smirk.

"Don't hide it. You were checking him out big time." I said with a wink. Thi balked and glared at me.

"Wha? No! Fie, don't make me slug you." she said. I danced around her, getting low and sticking my tongue out with a cocky grin.

"What's the matter? Tiger caught your eye? Big, badass Thi Billette being a girl. We always knew you had a feminine side to you." I said. Thi swiped at me and I skillfully dodged it, laughing as I cantered away, Thi rushing after me as we barreled past the others. The morning went about as you expect it too. Window shopping strange shops with curious stuff on display. An antique shop we passed by had some strange, steam punkish designs. When we got up to a boutique, Thi shoved me inside, a little bit of a way to get back at me from earlier. Scribble, Cloudchaser and Flitter went in a different direction to look for supplies. 

Upon entering the boutique, a mustachioed, stout stallion greeted us.

"Welcome, ladies! Welcome! Care to browse our latest wear? They are very popular with the young adults." he said, motioning over to a rack. Thi saluted him.

"We'll keep it mind, thanks. Just browsing for now." she said. The stallion nodded.

"Take your time! Ahh! And will that be all for you today?" he asked. We saw an earth pony mare nodding to him. She had a lemon combed mane that was covered by a cap and a velvet coat. She was wearing a rolled up long sleeve sweater and overalls. She took the bag and looked at us. Her eyes widened when she saw Thi and I. Thi arched a brow. The mare tipped her hat and trotted past us, exiting the boutique. Thi and I exchanged glances before she shrugged and we went to browse the aisles. Nothing really stood out to me. We probably spent a good thirty minutes browsing the store. Thi had picked out several graphic tees for me to look at and I denied each one. I then looked around a bit more before seeing something displayed in the back. The pony mannequin wore was appeared to be a short-sleeved hoodie with a fiery graphic across the rims and cuffs of the outfit. I studied it a bit more. It was bit darker than what I usually wear, but I pointed to the outfit.

"What about this one?" I asked Thi. Thi looked over and studied it.

"I dunno, Fie. It's kind of expensive." she said as she saw the price tag on it. The stallion waddled over to us.

"Ahh! You are looking at a prototype to a new design inspired by the recent events that have been happening as of late. This one is inspired by the one who bears fire and clashing with the other gods of the world." He marveled. I stiffened and cast a worried glance to Thi. Thi caught my look and smiled.

"I see. Well, I think we've overstayed our welcome so we should be going. Thank you for your time." She said as we turned. The pony turned to us.

"Hold on... I recognize you." he said. Thi and I froze and began to sweat a bit. A thought occurred to me. There are probably ponies who are loyal to the Triad. And since Thi is well known for being a terrorist to the ideals of the Triad, it made me realize, and probably her as well, that she wasn't really making any effort to disguise herself. The pony looked around before leaning in and whispering. “Aren’t you the wanted criminal for the Triad? And you… you’re the one who has been inspiring my designs!” He said with a bright smile. We turned around and exchanged glances with each other.

I then withdrew my knife and tossed it over to Thi, who caught it and aimed at the stallion while I brought out my quarter staff and aimed the head at him. The stallion started to sweat and hold up his hooves.

“N-now now, ladies. N-no need to get overly suspicious. Ehehe…” he stuttered. Thi arched a brow.

“Yeah, I guess we were not hiding ourselves at all. But now that you bring up this point, I don’t think we can have any witnesses. What do you think, Fie?” She said. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“We’re not savages, Thi. But I’d say he best do well he forgot we ever existed and maybe toss in some clothes our way.” I said stoically. The stallion gulped before waving his hooves.

“P-please put down the weapons, ladies. I-I promise, I’m an ally.” He said. Thi frowned.

“Really? Unless you are part of the resistance, I don’t see how you are.” She said. The stallion tried to dance around our weapons, but our tracking followed him.

“L-let me show you.” He said. He placed his hoof on the hoof of a mannequin and twisted the very bottom, revealing a button which he pressed. There was a sound of something unlocking and the wall began to fold inward. He motioned to us. “Ladies first.” He said. Thi smirked and motioned with her head at me.

“After you.” She said. I narrowed my eyes at the stallion before stepping through the door. Thi told the stallion to go in and she took up the rear, keeping the dull blade on him. We descended the steps, the stallion pulling a hanging string that caused the door behind us to close and lock. The room then lit up and I gasped at the sight. It looked like a storage area. The room was a bit cluttered with what looked like rifles and other assortment of firearms. A bit further ahead was what appeared to look like an elegant office set up. An oak tarnished desk with a velvet covered wooden chair behind it. A gem lamp with some other assortments of papers, accessories and three bookshelves along with a display shelf in the middle.

The display shelf had an antique looking vase, some war medals and pictures cased in oval holdings, a stack of books on one side and then a magnificent ivory flintlock pistol on a hanger display. Thi whistled and looked around.

“Neat.” She said. The stallion waddled over to the desk and smiled.

“I am an inside pony that provides intel and weapon smuggling distribution for the resistance. The name is Stout Pipe. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Thi Billette. Fireborn Hero.” He said with a bow. I rubbed the back of my head and looked to Thi. Thi shrugged.

“Well… this is a surprise. And we were getting ready to trash the place.” She said casually. “So, if you know who we are and based on the look you are giving us, you want to offer us something?” She asked. Stout nodded.

“Yes, but not in a way that you think. I can provide you, Thi Billette, and your stalwart companion here what I can. You both are heroes here.” He said. I slumped.

“But, we just got here. What did we do? More importantly, what did I do?” I asked. Stout nodded.

“Thi Billette is a hero in Pony Land. She has thwarted the many attempts of the Triad more than the resistance could count. We’ve been under the banner for years now, but when we heard there was somepony out there giving the good old what for towards the Triad, it inspired a resistance. Ever since then, we’ve been at war with the Triad.” He explained. “As for you, Fireborn Hero. Your exploits have reached far and wide. Every now and then, the ponies here tune into the Equestrian radio to listen in on the Princesses and any other events happening over there.” I sighed.

“Well, as flattering as that all sounds, I don’t want us to be caught up in a war against the Triad. Not saying we don’t want to stick it to them when we can. But, we are here on a special mission from the two princesses themselves. We are trying to get to the Marsh Lands. But as it seems, we won’t be able to leave the town without some sort of paperwork and all these Q and A’s from the Triad.” I said, remembering asking one pony when we had arrived. Stout nodded.

“Indeed. The resistance do have an expansive underground tunnel system they use to get around. The Triad have been trying to find it, but luckily, the amount of inside ponies they have is about as expansive.” He said with a coy wink. Thi smiled.

“Impressive. Well, glad I could inspire. But unfortunately, I’m not here to boost moral. Like Fie said, we got a job to do ourselves and we would prefer to have it kept under wraps from the Triad.” She said. Stout nodded.

“Completely understandable. But, I will say, we are quite the fans of your work, Thi Billette. I-I know you are busy but can you… say something into this megaphone, if you will? Something inspirational for the troops out fighting for their independence!” He said, wheeling in a phonograph. Thi arched a brow.

“That’s super ancient. How are you going to get this out to the frontlines?” She asked. Stout pat the phonograph.

“Smuggling of course! But not the phonograph. It’s the recorded cylinder that’ll be smuggled. Every now and then, the resistance would play an inspirational message from the leader through the Triad’s own messages. If the ponies of the Nilneigh Islands hear something inspirational from the Thi Billette, it will boost moral greatly!” He said. Thi looked at me with an intrigued look before clearing her throat. Stout began to roll the cylinder with a handle and Thi spoke:

“This is Thi Billette, asking you to shoot any birds on sight. Screw birds!” She said. Stout darted his eyes before looking at me. I gave a dumb shrug and a blank look in return. Stout took out the cylinder and replaced it with another.

“Err… let’s try that again.” He said. Thi frowned before clearing her throat.

“Uhhh… Thi Billette bringing you a message to stick it to those Triad bastards and raise a glass for me. Oh, and uhhh… screw birds too.” She said. Stout smiled.

“Ehhh…. A bit better. I can work something out. As thanks for doing so, I can provide you with anything you’d like. Free of charge!” He said. Thi smiled.

“Now that’s the kind of customer service I like. Let’s say you hook up my gal here with new clothes and…” she looked at the dull blade and tossed it down. “Two knives for emergencies that aren’t so ancient.” She said. Stout nodded.

“Knives I can do. You can pick whatever you want from my store.” He said. Thi nudged me.

“Not bad, eh?” She said. I chuckled and nudged her back.

“Alright, Ms. Hero of Pony Land.” I said with a smirk. We headed back up the stairs, checking to make sure the coast was clear before slipping out from the hidden room. When Stout ensured it is well hidden, I began to browse the clothes again. My eyes fell onto the prototype. I hummed in thought. “Say… what would the final look of the prototype look like?” I asked. Stout studied it a moment before reaching under and withdrawing a wrapped-up cloth. He took it out of the bag and unfolded it out before me. It was grey with some half stitching and sketched in lines.

“It’s not completed yet. Just a concept.” He said. I smiled.

“I would like to wear it when it is ready. I like how it looks.” I said. Thi snickered.

“To capture that fiery personality or because of your element?” She teased. I wiggled a hoof at her.

“I’ve always liked fire designs before I had a psychotic one lazing about inside of my head.” I said nonchalantly. Thi shrugged.

“Fair enough.” She said. Stout smiled.

“I would be glad to finish it for you. But until then, may I recommend casual wear in this aisle?” He asked, pointing to the rack aisle beside me. I decided to pick out something not too flashy and not too fashionable. A grey tee with a simple, dark grey hiking vest with a hood connected to it. Putting on the clothes, I felt so much better and relaxed. Thi shook her head.

“You and your hoods.” She said. Thi picked out a red tail cap and a plain hair clip to keep her bangs out of the way. Surprisingly, she didn’t look like herself. More like an early skater hipster. Which made me chuckle as she frowned at me. “I think you forget I was punk goth back in CSGU.” She said. “I may have grown out of it, but that doesn’t change my sense of fashion now.” Stout then reached down and laid out a small tool belt with knives.

“Take your pick, ladies. Hunting knives, tactical knives, pocketknives, combat and boot knives.” He said. Thi browsed the knives and with her magic, reached for a carbon dark balisong. She unlatched it and spun it around in her magic before stopping to examine the blade. She smirked and twirled it closed before pocketing it a foreleg holster. I hummed in thought, examining the knives. I picked out a carbon combat knife. Buckling the holster on my thigh after removing the old one, I sheathed it and nodded pleasantly.

“Never thought we’d be graciously accepting contraband from an inside pony.” I said to Thi. Thi rubbed her chin.

“Just out of curiosity. Has the resistance encountered any… unusual beings that have been roaming about as of late?” She asked. Stout closed his eyes in thought before nodding.

“A lot of vicious attacks from the Lizardfolk. We aren’t the only ones having a war with the Triad. Raptorians have been sighted accompanied by see through like creatures. Nothing seems to faze the ghost like creatures. But it gives the Raptorians an edge against the Lizardfolk. Territory war.” He said. Thi looked at me before asking.

“What about the waterfolk? From the Marsh Lands?” She asked. Stout looked a bit pale.

“Why uhh… there is no more Marsh Lands. It’s been completely dried up. No pony knows where the waterfolk have gone too. It’s like they upped and vanished.” I cast a worried look at Thi, who seemed to return it with a grim stare. She nodded.

“Right. Well, thanks a lot Stout.” She said. Stout waved at us as we left the boutique.

“Don’t be strangers now! And do not be out after curfew! The Triad police patrol everywhere and if they catch anypony out at night, they’ll do more than detain you.” He said. We looked around the plaza, hoping to spot our friends. I smiled when we saw them sitting in front of the fountain. Cloudchaser saw us approach and waved.

“Nice digs.” She said with a wink. Thi smirked and pat her chest.

“Dunno how you two are fine without clothes.” She said.

“I’m not complaining.” I said suddenly. My friends looked at me and I caught Flitter eyeing me mischievously, which got me to flush and clear my throat. “Err… coming from Ponyville after all. You won’t catch me without anything.” I then shot them a glare. “Today doesn’t count either.” Cloudchaser smirked while Flitter giggled.

“So. Have you girls noticed anything out of the ordinary?” Scribble said suddenly. He was scratching down something in his journal. Thi rolled her hoof.

“Just a boutique owner who graciously provided us with the best customer service ever.” She said. Scribble closed his journal and stuffed it at his side.

“That’s not the only pony graciously providing. Met a lovely couple who supplied us with a good deal. Ever heard of Erebus?” He asked. Thi and I furrowed our brows. I remember back in CSGU history class reading something about that name.

“Isn’t he that cloud demon?” I asked. Scribble nodded.

“That’s the short answer. The complicated one is that he was a malevolent force that fed off of any shadows. Feeding on shadows gave him power to grow exponentially.” He explained. “Erebus was defeated thousands of centuries ago. No pony is for sure how the demon came about. Well, a lot of the folks here are rather superstitious about ancient magic. There has been some eyewitnesses that have described seeing shadows in certain areas that were moving on their own and some with no shadows in sight.” I rubbed my chin.

“Could be Tenebres lackies?” I suggested. Everpony nodded. Everpony except Thi. Thi snorted.

“If I know one thing about ancient magic, is it involves the Triad. I wouldn’t put it past them using local superstition to empower their empire’s hold.” She looked up to a banner hanging from a building not too far away. The Triad symbol etched in gold on a silver backdrop. “I’ll stop them eventually from causing so much havoc with the relics they’ve been stealing. You guys have no idea how lucky we were with Squirk. If Aquarius wasn’t contesting the tyrant, we would all be underwater.” She looked grim. “You all now know how dangerous the Triad are. They were willing to believe in resurrection from the destruction.” Cloudchaser frowned.

“Makes you wonder if the Triad fear anything.” She stated. Scribble motioned to the area around us.

“I agree with Thi. I wouldn’t put it past them if they somehow got a hold of something that may have been left behind by Erebus. But I will also not rule out that Tenebres and Ventus are still at each other’s throat.” He said. I stiffened. I found myself hesitating suddenly. Should I tell them? I should, but it could just be an actual dream. Even I don’t believe the news. I know where I was born. Who my parents are. My grandparents even. No way am I descendent of Starswirl and a primal. But… who did Starswirl meet? There was a sudden crackle overhead and we looked up. A four headed speaker pole, that wasn’t too far away, began an announcement.

An important announcement from General Lilac Evergreen, four hundred and twenty secondth barrette lead.

”Civilians of the Nilneigh Islands. A reminder that housing any suspicious individuals is punishable to twenty years community service with no parole. Any civilian witnesses not present or unable to report a crime will be interrogated and sentenced to work in the Ethereal Mines. We walk in the shadows to bring forth the light.”

The speaker squealed before silence. Ponies were still going about their day as the announcement was played. We looked at each other and Thi brushed her snout with a hoof.

“Well, we also have our share of news. Turns out, the Marsh Lands don’t exist anymore.” She said. Scribble cocked his head. Thi nodded. “The region has dried up and the waterfolk that used to inhabit that area has, and I quote, up and vanished.” She sighed. “I’d say we still head there just to take a look around. But we need to get around the frontline fighting and avoid Triad policy.” Flitter pointed at our hooves and we looked down to see an apple roll in front of us. We looked up and I spied a pony lurking in the corner of an alley. The pony made eye contact with me, tipped their cap and then walked down the alley. I narrowed my eyes and looked to my companions

“Today is going to get interesting.” I said.





We followed the figure as they led us between alley after alley. They had stopped a couple of times to make sure we were following at a reasonable distance. We ended up back by the docks. I could see the Lion’s Mane still docked further down. I looked to see Sharp Eye talking to Catlyn and Kale as if they were discussing something serious. I hope they were okay being here. The Triad allowed foreign invitation exclusively to the docks. Anycreature that isn’t a pony stepping into the town would be detained and asked to leave in the nicest way a Triad personnel could manage.

We tailed the figure down to a dirt path that led towards the lighthouse. The figure leaned against the fence post, head dipped down and their expression covered by the cap. I thought the pony looked familiar. Upon getting closer, the pony tipped up their hat, revealing a tomboyish freckled earth pony mare. The same lemon combed mane and velvet coat. Her eyes an amethyst pair. She eyed us as we approached before holding out a hoof.

“Thi Billette. We finally meet.” She said. Thi blinked in confusion before holding out a hoof and shaking it.

“Uhh… likewise. Who are you?” She asked. The mare tipped her cap down again.

“No pony important. I hear you want into what used to be the Marsh Lands.” She said. Thi nodded cautiously.

“In a sense, yes.” She said. The mare made a quick glance around before leaning in.

“You can’t get into the Marsh Lands anymore. The Triad have the whole site blocked off. Their fire curtains patrolling all over. Even the Skinny Legs.” She said. We all looked at each other.

“Skinny Legs?” Flitter asked. The mare shushed before looking around. She then motioned towards the lighthouse.

“I’m workin’ the day shift here at the lighthouse. Let me… see if I can whip us up some coffee. And tell you all about the great history this lighthouse has.” She glanced past us before turning around and opening the door. We exchanged glances again before entering the lighthouse. It was a little cramped with all six of us fitting inside, but the mare seemed to traverse the clutter easily. She kicked up a barrel and motioned around us. “Have a seat.” She said.

We did as we were told. She closed the lighthouse door before throwing up a towel to cover the paned window. She then turned on an oil lantern and placed it at the center of the table where a bread bowl was along with what appeared to be this morning’s uneaten breakfast. The dishes in the small sink were piled high as the mare dug through and wiped the glasses she pulled out, reaching for a thermos and pouring each a cup of coffee. She passed it around to us before sitting down on the counter.

“So… does every lighthouse worker act so secretively?” Cloudchaser asked. The pony took a sip of her coffee before sighing.

“I apologize for all this cat and mouse secrecy. The See Bees were swarming today.” She said. I cocked my head. These are very strange terms this mare is using. She looked at us before facehoofing. “Right. Foreigners. Well, as I’m sure you are aware, we are a quaint little town off the coast of the Mainland. We are currently occupied by Triad, a nasty bunch that could even hurt a fly with a blitz canon.” Cloudchaser blinked.

“Wow, that’s uhh… quite descriptive.” She said. The mare shook her head.

“I don’t want to get into too much detail. What I can offer though is a guide into the Marsh Lands. But it’ll cost ya’.” She said. Thi narrowed her eyes.

“How much?” She asked. The mare pointed to her bag.

“That bat of yours.” She said. Thi coughed as she was taking a casual sip of her coffee. She then chuckled and pointed at her.

“Ahaha! You’re a funny one.” She rasped, beating her chest. The mare narrowed her eyes.

“You’re the Hero of Ponyland and yet you are walking around with that bat. Excalibur’s artifact, mind you.” She said. Thi then looked at her with a suspicious look as well as recognition.

“So, what of it?” She asked in a stern tone. I felt myself adjust a bit, just to ensure if things go south, I’d be ready. The mare opened up a drawer and pulled out a folder. She then tossed it onto the table and Thi stopped it from sliding. She opened the folder and began scanning the documents. I looked at them as well. Newspaper clippings from several years ago. Showing a very younger Thi Billette mug shot giving a rude gesture to the camera and several newspaper clippings of her endeavors.

Thi arched a brow.

“I have a fan club. Wow.” She said. The mare shook her head.

“Read it a bit more. Specifically, between the dates of April and June.” She said. Thi frowned and scanned the clippings. Her look began to grow with concern. She then pointed at the paper.

“This says that Mount Grimoire had awoken and caused the entire island to be covered in the magma. Death toll of over six hundred thousand. But… Mount Grimoire was the-“ 

“The exact location of where you picked that bat up. I know because I was the one that led you to it.” She then glared at Thi. “Six hundred thousand, Billette. Including foals.” Thi darted her eyes and a look of concern washed over her. The mare stood up and slammed her hoof on the table. “You don’t seem to ever understand the amount of damages and lives you ruin by being this ‘Hero of Ponyland’.” The mare said. She then spat into the sink. "The fact you even decided to show your face around here is sickening." I then frowned and stood up, putting my own hoof down the table.

"Did you just bring us here to chastise Thi? Because honestly, us being here surrounded by ponies looking to invade Equestria isn't setting us at ease in the slightest." I said with a stoic look. The mare eyed me. "Get on with it and we'll leave. Simple as that. Or I'll consider this a waste of time." The mare narrowed her eyes before they widened again.

"Wait... is that..." She then looked to Thi. "Alright, fine. I'll put aside this revelation for now. But don't think this is over, Thi Billette. You need to answer for what you've done all those years ago." She then leaned against the sink before looking at me. "You're right. I didn't bring you out here all the way to give a pony a smack across the head. In fact. I led you all here specifically to let you know that the resistance leader has been wanting to have a word with you. You'll remember him, Thi. Somepony you used to run with before the disaster happened." I narrowed my eyes.

"Who?" Thi asked, sounding dead panned. I cast her a worried look. The mare shrugged.

"Cassett." she said. "General Cassett now. General Dino Cassette." Thi looked up at her with shock.

"He's... alive??" she asked. The mare frowned.

"No shit. You would have known that if you didn't decide to up and leave the team." She wiggled a hoof at her. "And considering the involvement you've been getting into." She eyed me. "He knows you're alive as well. Figured you'd eventually find your way back to Pony Land or somewhere in between. And what do you know." Thi bowed her head. This is so bizarre. Thi seems to be at a loss. This isn't the first time she has had been called out for past actions. Though... she never mentioned about dooming an entire island to death. I furrowed my brows. Something isn't adding up. Who is this mare? And what has been going on with Thi that I am missing?

Six years, Quiet Fire.

I thought about the weeks that led up to this point. Thi had genuinely seemed to have gotten over her childish carefree ways. She did go to me without me knowing she was in town, but since then, she has stuck around. And frankly, she hasn't left my side since. She's even been protecting me from certain events. More than that now that I realize. She's saved Equestria many times when she was gone for the past six years. But... did I ever wonder why she decided to come back. Truly come back. It wasn't for nostalgia sake. It wasn't to make up for lost time. I couldn't believe myself. I was starting to have doubts.

I owe you more than that... Her words came back to my mind. Right... she did say that didn't she? What did she mean? For a moment, I had forgotten she was my best friend. I was looking at a stranger. Somepony who had a bit more regret than I do. Thi stood up and sighed.

"I... can't see him." She said. The mare snorted and rolled her eyes.

"Figures. Somethings never change. Always running away when past actions decide to come back and bite you. I should really turn you into the Triad. You're the reason they are causing so much strife now. Not Cassette." She then ripped a poster from the wall and put it on the table. A mugshot of Thi Billette with an obscene gesture and a cocky smirk facing towards us with the word:

Wanted: Thi Billette. By order of her majesty, if anypony sees this terrorist, they are to report to proper authorities. Bounty hunters are to bring her back Dead or Alive. Reward: 100,000,000 Bits.

Cloudchaser sputtered.

"Whoa! That's a lot of bits!" she stated. The mare shushed again.

"The See Bees." She looked at Thi. "You're public enemy number one. And the fact you are walking inside the lion's den without any form of lion disguise must mean you have a complete death wish. Or is that just the thrill of being the badass hero?" She clicked her tongue. "You'll get your come uppance sooner or later, Thi Billette. But for now, you have no choice but to see him. Otherwise, I'll report you to the Triad. We'll see how long that cocky attitude gets you." Flitter frowned.

"But I thought you were a part of the resistance with you being so secretive. What if we just report you instead?" she cocked a challenging brow. The mare smirked.

"I'm not a part of the resistance. I'm a... neutral party of sort. I just have a personal vendetta against Thi Billette. I could care less about you lot. Though, I wonder if turning you all in would up the count? Domestic terrorist and her troupe." She said. Cloudchaser and Flitter shot a glare at her and I was about to jump in when Scribble pushed me aside and chimed in.

"While this all sounds like something therapy would suffice for. Let's get back on track? You said you'd provide us guidance into the Marsh Lands before proceeding to berate Thi. At the cost of her bat? What if we counteroffer." he said. I felt myself fuming a bit. But honestly, I was glad Scribble chimed in. Go egghead, go. The mare cocked a brow.

"You don't have a lot on you from what it looks like." she said. Scribble motioned towards the area where the docks are.

"We have a passage to and from Equestria at the moment. Our return trip will be leaving once we accomplished what we've done here. Do you want out of this place? Do you want riches? Or perhaps do you want to see Thi Billette strapped to the bow of the ship for the rest of the ride home?" he asked. Thi balked at his words.

"Hey!" she stated. The mare smirked.

"A funny thought. One I welcome. But... now that you provided me with some open deals... how about out of this place?" she said. Scribble nodded.

"I'll see if I can get Captain Catlyn of the Black Whiskers to make room for one more for passage to Equestria. Perhaps a direct destination you'd want to be at?" He asked. The mare rubbed her chin.

"Saddle Arabia in the San Palomino Desert. I have a cousin there that I've been sending letters too. Been meaning to catch a ride out of this dump." she said. I titled my head a bit. Why would you want to leave here to an even hotter place? That made no sense. But I wasn't really in the mood to question this mare. She certainly was hostile to Thi Billette. But... she did bring up a reminder to me. Thi Billette just walked in on my life after six years of no words from her. And she states she owes me more than coming back? Scribble nodded.

"I'll see if it can be arranged. Now, would that be all? We would like to get on with heading to the Marsh Lands." he said. The mare sighed and nodded.

"Deal." She eyed Thi Billette again before looking at us. "We'll have to do it by sundown. Hope you're okay with sneaking past the police. Don't get caught either. If you do, I am not going to break you out." she said. "We'll meet here by the lighthouse again. I'll ask to cover Sandy Beard's shift tonight."





We left the lighthouse with mixed emotions. Thi Billette trotted ahead of us, darting her eyes in thought. I looked at Scribble, who seemed to be casting glances at Thi himself. Same with Cloudchaser and Flitter. Cloudchaser broke the air.

"So, you know we are going to ask, right?" she said suddenly. Thi slowed her trot to a walking pace. "We've practically been on this journey for nearly a month now. I know we don't have to know all our skeletons in the closet. But if one concerns a certain past of questionable origins, should you blame us for getting curious?" Thi nodded.

"I can and shall. Curiosity killed the cat, as they say." Thi said without making eye contact with us. I cast her a worried look. Thi shook her head. "What a surprise that Lo Mein would be here of all places." Scribble eyed her.

"That mare?" he asked. Thi nodded.

"Used to run with her and Cassette a few years back. Raided a Triad base off the other side of Pony Land. Don't let that tomboyish nature fool you. Lo Mein is a killer martial artist and assassin. She's ruthless too. The Triads that went against her weren't the same. Well... considering they were dead anyway." she said matter-of-factly. Flitter flew next to her.

"Now that makes us even more curious to ask you. What happened to the island she was talking about? What is going on with that bat?" she asked. Thi shook her head.

"I won't say too much until after tonight. When she said See Bees, she means that the Triad are listening in right now." She explained. She then pointed out into the field we were passing by. There was indeed some black spots flying around from flower to flower. "I'll explain everything once we get to where we need to go." Thi then picked up her pace to a trot, walking a little ahead of us. I bowed my head. Another thought occurred to me. Has Thi really only come back to me because of some adventure? Did it... tie into what Ouroboros said in my dream? I shook my head. No. I have to confront Thi on somethings. But that isn't one I want to explore just yet. I have a job to do. And my job right now is... to face the day I guess. I sighed. 

Today was indeed going to be interesting.
> Chapter 22: Her Name is Thi Billette
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 22: Her Name is Thi Billette


That night, Thi did something we didn't think she would ever do. Wear a full-blown skintight body suite. The suite matched her physique quite well. She had the zipper at the chest halfway down, a bit of chest fluff poking out. She sighed as she unholstered her balisong at her right foreleg and began to do simple tricks with it in her magic. I, on the other hoof, was still wearing what I received earlier. I saw her leaning over the side of the Lion's Mane. I noticed her bat was in its' proper holster and she wasn't hiding her firearm anymore. Pretty bold for a pony about to walk into the lion's den at night. I still, however, had so many questions rising. I walked up to her and put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder.

"You know. After all this time, I thought I'd be okay with what I do. I like being an archeologist. The adventure, the thrill. All of that and being able to be the hero I could be. Something Canterlot never really gave me a chance to do. Always with the rules, regulations. The damned EEA. Even Princess Celestia herself." She said as she twirled and flipped the balisong up into the air before catching it with her magic and flipping it closed. "Fie. I know I haven't been there when I said I would. Never responding to your letters. I got so caught up in it all that I just kind of... forgot." I studied her. There was still more to this. But for now, I'll try to see how the night plays out. I have a feeling I'm going to find out soon enough.

The others finally joined us with Sharp Eye and Catlyn approaching us. Cloudchaser and Flitter studied Thi.

“Interesting clothing choice. You seem like you’re ready for espionage when all we are doing is heading out to the Marsh Lands.” Cloudchaser said. Thi chuckled and shook her head.

“It’s not just ‘going into the Marsh Lands with Lo Mein. Being the skilled and deadly assassin she is, she’d enjoy running us through a bit of danger. And I have a feeling… she isn’t the only one we are going to be seeing.” She said. Scribble rubbed the back of his head.

“Then, we just have to do what we usually do.” He said. Catlyn narrowed her eyes to him.

“I’m riskin’ a lot bringin’ an assassin on board to San Palomino.” She said. “I’d size up these Triad bastards if I could. But they do not like unwanted company. So sadly, I can’t help you from me ship.” Sharp rubbed her foreclaw leg.

“Wish I could help as well. But… the Triad would spot me immediately and they have hot air balloons that watch the skies.” She said. I smiled at them.

“Don’t worry. We won’t stay long. We aren’t here to help the war effort. We have a job to do and as sad as it is that we can’t help them, we have our own stuff to deal with.” I said, casting a glance at Thi. She didn’t turn to face us as we spoke. She just continued to stare out into the town. But her look showed she was listening. Catlyn nodded.

“Aye. The sooner the better.” She said. I looked to the two.

“Listen. If and when we do find Ventus’s host, things will for sure get ugly. When it happens, that may give you all the time to get out of here until things cool down. We’re going to draw a lot of eyes from the Triad.” I said. Catlyn smiled.

“No worries. I’ve got an idea when the time comes.” She said. I blinked quizzically at her. She does? Because at this point, Ventus’s personality is still a wild card. I will not have a repeat of the sandwich conversation. Sharp Eye nodded.

“We’ve been doing some brainstorming here on the ship. Nothing solid yet, but we’ll wing it when we hafta’.” She said, tipping her hat. I turned to my companions, seeing Thi already knowing it was time. We nodded to each other before quietly making our way into the safe zone of the harbor. There are only two patrol Triads on the harbor and that’s to make sure the foreigners don’t grt crazy at the harbor pub. We took an empty street down before turning into an alleyway.

When we got to the plaza, we stuck to the shadows and cover. They weren’t exaggerating. While there are late night workers and ponies still walking about, there was already a steady stream of Triad police patrolling in groups. They wore a green outfit and marched casually down streets, even stopping to talk to some of the civilians. We followed the same path that Lo Mein showed us to get to the lighthouse. Making it to the dirt path that led to the lighthouse, we could see a hot air balloon floating just a bit further down the way, a spotlight scanning the area. We hurried through the path, keeping our ears and eyes out before seeing a silhouette of a pony leaning against the fence post.

Lo Mein was wearing a similar body suite to Thi Billette, having dropped her civilian disguise entirely. Her side parted mane longer on the left side than the right. She eyed us and snorted.

“You still kept that outfit?” She asked with cold uninterest. Thi smirked.

“Look whose talkin’.” She retorted. Thi then lowered her smirk and rubbed the back of her head. “Lo Mein. I…” Lo Mein shot up her hoof and shook her head.

“I don’t want to hear it, Thi. I believe I already made my point clear. Considering you are dressed up as such, I still don’t see that understanding look in your eyes.” She said. I darted my eyes between the two. Thi slumped and Lo Mein turned, motioning with her head. “Did a bit of scouting before the night shift. Road is going to be watched. Triad caught a smuggling operation from the resistance. I have a tug boat that we can take to get around to a cave. It’ll lead us behind the frontlines and we can be on our merry way to the late Marsh Lands.” With that, she trotted down the path a bit and took a left, heading down. I looked worriedly at Thi as we followed her.

I looked back at the others. Cloudchaser and Flitter where whispering amongst themselves while Scribble seemed to stoically trot with a focused look. I can never tell what’s going on in that stallion’s head. He caught my look and did a subtle shrug. I sighed and followed closely behind Thi. When we got down to the coast, we could see a lonely tug boat bobbing in the low tide. Lo Mein untied the boat as we hopped in. Scribble helped her pushed the boat out before hopping in. Flitter and Scribble volunteered to row.

I sat with Cloudchaser while Thi sat by herself up ahead. Lo Mein sat across from her, withdrawing a firearm and checking it over. Suddenly, she disassembled the fire arm and held it out to Thi.

“Need to see if you still have what it takes. I can’t have a pony whose gone soft.” She said. Thi narrowed her eyes. I eyed them quietly as Thi took the pieces and using her hooves, I saw her quickly reassemble the firearm and cocked it when finished. She twirled it in her magic and handed it back to Lo Mein. Lo Mein studied the firearm. “You’ve gotten a bit quicker from the last time.” Thi nodded stoically.

“Dabbled here and there.” She said. Lo Mein smirked challengingly. She then reached down below her seat and withdrew a longer variation of a firearm. It seemed to be the type to be latched onto a saddle of some kind. Lo Mein removed the hook before putting it down. She began to disassemble it. It took her, from what I counted, twenty five seconds to disassemble completely.

Thi arched a brow and grinned. She rolled her neck and hovered her hooves over the pieces. Lo Mein tapped the bottom of the boat and I gapped as I saw Thi’s hooves move so quickly. What happened to her in the past six years? I recall timing her back home when she popped in out of nowhere. But I didn’t really think much of it. I counted seventeen seconds. Thi slapped the mag and pulled the slide, aiming it out to sea before resetting the mechanisms. Lo Mein nodded her head.

“A little more than practicing. Think Cassette would be quite impressed.” She said. Thi lowered the firearm, sighing.

“How has he been doing after-“ 

“After you abandoned us on Mount Grimoire?” Lo Mein interrupted. “He’s been doing quite well. Still handsome as ever. He’s really been missing you.” Thi rubbed the back of her head, flushing just a little.

“Cut that out. Cassette is a nice guy and all, but I never saw him that way.” She replied. Lo Mein shook her head.

"Of course not. Just another one of your flames. Such a shame. You two really hit it off." she said with a frown. Thi slumped.

"Lo, please. I-I know I screwed up but I just..." Thi began. Lo Mein shook her head.

"Six hundred thousand lives, Thi. That bat you stole has been nothing but trouble. You doomed the island the moment you found it." she said. Thi suddenly snapped.

"The island was already doomed because of Moonlight!" She growled. We remained quiet. Lo Mein narrowed her eyes. "That witch had already put her grubby hooves over the artifact! You knew it as well! We all did! As somepony who gave us the intel, you completely neglected to mention that our actions would matter! You're chastising me, but you're also bringing Cassette into it?! Sit down and shut up, bitch!" She snarled before spitting out into the sea. "What the hell has gotten into you, Lo. I knew you were always a drama queen, but why does my past actions suddenly matter? You never seemed to care for your own!" She withdrew the bat and held it up, the fire in its' eyes burning brightly. Lo Mein balked and tried to lower the bat, but Thi shifted it away from her. "Excalibur's Treasure shouldn't fall into the Triad's hooves! That was what were tasked to do!" I had a dawning realization.

"Wait... you said you are an archeologist. Why does it sound like you are an agent mercenary?" I asked. Thi stiffened and Lo Mein's eyes glinted. Thi sighed and lowered her bat, the fire dimming.

"Fie... look..." she began as she turned around. I shook my head, giving her a stoic and stern look.

"Six years, Thi Billette. I've put it off long enough. Tell me the truth." I said. Thi looked between me and my companions, who seemed to be showing concern. Thi sighed and rubbed her foreleg.

"Fie... you have to understand... I did it for you." Thi said. I cocked my head.

"That doesn't make sense. How could hopping on a ship and leaving me behind as you spent your whole entire existence becoming a hero to a far-off land be something for me?" I asked, feeling a tad frustrated now. Thi winced. "I wrote you several letters for a whole year. I even took a job as a mail pony to see if it wasn't lost or I had missed anything! I missed you! And you show up on the next day I end up becoming a... a freak of nature!" I shook my head, feeling angry now. "What kind of best friend does that?!" I huffed angrily, crossing my hooves and looking out into the sea. Thi opened her mouth to say something, but stopped and lowered her head a bit. I couldn't believe it! She has the gall to think what she did to me was for me! The lowest point in my life and suddenly she comes back acting as if we never left CSGU. I've put up with that question of the missing six years for a while. It's time I put my own two sense in the hat. Lo Mein stood up and pointed over to a cliff side.

"There. That's the cave." she said. Flitter and Scribble, casting worried looks along with Cloudchaser between me and Thi as our boat rowed into calmer waters. Scribble and Flitter rowed up to a sloped pathway into the cave as Lo Mein jumped out, pulling the boat and then tying the rope to a jagged stone. We hopped out, my horn glowed with the simple light spell along with Thi's. I remained fuming and didn't really want to talk to Thi, even as she looked over her shoulder to try and tell me something. Cloudchaser walked next to me as I had my head bowed with a hurt look on my face.

"You... wanna' talk about it?" she asked in a low voice to me. I snorted as we began walking up the slope and then beginning to traverse rope bridges.

"What is there to talk about? That my best friend hasn't been telling the truth? I expected that much from Thi after six years. And maybe I should have not put it off as much as I should. I'll get my answers. And whatever happens after will only be decided how our hunt goes." I said to her. Cloudchaser looked worriedly at me. Seeing as she had nothing else to tell me, I remained quiet the rest of the way. Lo Mein led us over rope bridges, thin ledges (I've nearly slipped a few times, but I was always caught by Scribble or Flitter) and through what appeared to be old world banners lost to time. Whatever this cave was used for was once probably used as a smuggle den. Whose to say with all the destroyed pottery and broken chairs we passed. Eventually, we finally made it to an open expanse in the cave. I shone my horn light around the cave. It was pretty roomy. Our hoofsteps echoed and scraped on the ground as we continued to follow Lo Mein. Every twist, every turn. I nearly lost track of time. How long have we've been down here? We crossed a very dangerous and conspicuous looking rock bridge. Down below us were jagged stalagmites. I could swear I can make out a few skeletons down there. It was hard to gauge their origin species as it was just torsos and skulls.

I felt my vertigo kick in and I wobbled as we got halfway over the bridge. I suddenly felt myself laying onto my belly and hugging the bridge tightly. Scribble nearly tripped over me and stopped.

"Fie? What's wrong?" he asked with a cocked brow. I shivered and gulped.

"I... I feel a little sick..." I rasped. Thi looked over her shoulder and gaped before turning around and trotting back over to me. She held out a hoof to me and smiled softly. I looked up at her and despite her genuine attempt to help me, I shook my head and took a deep breath. Get it together, Fie! You can do this! It's just your imagination! Therapy has led to this. You don't have a service griffon right now. I grunted and picked myself up from the bridge slowly. I took careful, slow steps as we finally got on our way, my companions sticking close just in case. When I finally made it across, Lo Mein eyed me stoically, leaning with her back coolly against the cave wall and her forelegs crossed.

"Are we going to have a problem?" she asked. Thi frowned.

"Lay off, Lo. Fie has never been good with heights." she said. Thi wasn't wrong. Excluding the times I've been tumbling through space and whatever aerial maneuvers from before were all guided or dreams. I don't actually mind heights. I just hate having to cross over unsafe looking pathways over ravines of any kind. I took a moment to settle myself before nodding.

"I'm fine now..." I said a little weakly. Lo Mein sighed and shook her head. She then pushed herself off the wall and landed on her hooves to continue leading us down the path. What felt like another hour or so, we finally emerged into an opening. Fresh air wafted over us. Lo Mein then shot out a hoof and ducked back into the cave entrance. We followed just in time as a spotlight past by our hiding spot. Lo Mein clicked her tongue.

"Seems the Triad aren't taking any chances." she said. I peeked out and saw several hot air balloons scanning a tropical jungle forest valley.  A tropical jungle like this was quite something for me to see. If only it wasn't dark. I could only imagine what predators lurked within. We waited a bit before we quickly scurried out and Lo Mein led us into the foliage. She put a hoof to her mouth. "Shh. They'll have patrols out here. If we can get past the No Pony's Land to the other side, we'll have a free shot to the Marsh Lands."

We all nodded except for Thi. Her look serious and calculative again. We crept through the foliage, doing our best to keep quiet. Lo Mein slipped and deftly avoided almost everything that would make a sound. It was almost in-equine. We came along a dirt path and Lo Mein held up a hoof. We ducked behind trees as two Triad ponies walking with their horns glowing with light. I saw Lo Mein’s eyes glint and all emotion left her. We watched as she quietly and quickly got behind the two.

My jaw dropped as she went up to one and there was a loud crack of the neck. She then threw her hind legs over the other and twisted her body to bring the other pony down and then she did twist of her lower body and another loud crack of the neck sounded. The ponies didn’t make a sound and they were on the ground motionless. Lo Mein stood up and dusted herself off before motioning to us as she grabbed one of the guards and began dragging the pony to the side.

Thi sighed and shook her head before following suite on the other one. Me and the others exchanged glances. I’ll say it again. What have we gotten ourselves into? We continued on, Lo Mein and Thi taking out guards that were either in our way or, in a surprising way, using charm to trick them. Now I see where Thi gets her occasional use of feminine wiles. We traversed through the tropical jungle for what felt like hours before we finally reached an expansive open area. It was completely different.

We could see barb wire fencing and X shaped metal bars. There were holes and what looked to be pieces of metal burnt and ripped from the Triad’s mechanical beasts. Lo Mein held out a hoof.

“Follow my lead. The resistance set up landmines.” She said. Thi shook her head and stepped forward.

“Nah, we did your way. Now it’s for my way.” She grinned. “Been itching to do this. CC, Flitter. Pretend your bouncing.” She said. Cloudchaser and Flitter exchanged quizzical glances.

“We can fly you know?” Flitter stated. Thi nodded.

“Right, but you’ll attract the balloons. Trust me on this.” She said. They narrowed their eyes before hesitating to pretend to bounce. When both decided to jump, Thi quickly swished and flicked her horn at their hooves and the two yelped as the springboard sailed them right over No Pony’s Land. They landed into foliage with grunts. The foliage rustled where they landed and Cloudchaser poked her head out, giving an annoyed glare before waving a hoof. Thi grinned.

“You’re turn Lo and Scribble.” She said. Lo Mein slumped while Scribble sighed.

“I’m not going to pretend to be a giddy filly for you.” Lo Mein said with a glare. Suddenly, Scribbled took out a rock and dropped it, stomping on it and a small bit if earth popped the mare up while Scribble hopped. Thi flicked her head again and the two sailed, Lo Mein comically flailing her forelegs before landing on her hooves on the other side. Scribble landed face first into the ground. He laid there, waving a hoof to signal he’s okay. Thi and I blinked at the sight. I don’t think we’ll be ever to read this stallion. Thi took a deep breath and smiled at me.

“Ready?” She asked me. I furrowed my brows but nodded. Thi bowed her head sadly before readying herself. Just like last time, I hopped on Thi’s mark and we went sailing over No Pony’s Land. I landed on my hooves but nearly tripped while Thi skillfully rolled and sprang to her hooves. She dusted herself and smiled proudly. “No sweat.” She said. Cloudchaser pointed at her hooves.

“Uhhh, Thi?” She began. Thi blinked and looked down. She had landed on Scribble who was now buried in dirt. She balked and stepped off of him.

“Shit, sorry, Scrib!” She said, helping the stallion up. His eyes rolled a bit before he shook his head and returned to a stoic look. He brushed himself off and looked around. Thi grinned. “Now that we got the ‘hard part’ out of the way, let’s-“

“Hooves up!!” Several voices commanded all at once as if from nowhere. Everyone of us backed up into each other, sitting on our haunches and hooves held up. Ponies began emerging from the foliage with rifles aimed at us. They were wearing strange civilian looking outfits. As if they were going through an apocalypse. But the insignia of a strange wing like serpent dawned on their clothing like badges told me everything I needed to know. One pony stepped forward, his magic levitating a rifle and aimed at Thi.

“Don’t make a single twitch, Triad scum! Strip them of their weapons! We got ourselves some free intel!” He smirked. We were quickly stripped of our gear, everypony looking frustrated and annoyed. Lo Mein glanced at Thi.

“Smooth move, hot head.” She hissed.





Our captors led us quite a bit further into the tropical jungle, leading us in single file. We eventually started side scaling a pathway that had a river flowing through it. We turned the corner and found a brilliant waterfall crashing several stories down. Behind the waterfall was a cave, which we were led into. When we got a bit further in, I balked as I began seeing military-esque banners with the winged serpent. Crates and surplus were stacked into small side openings as much as they could.

The more we traveled in, we could see ponies of all kinds eyeing us suspiciously as we walked by. They then had us sit down in a line by the cave wall before the one who was commanding the soldiers turned to another pony.

“Get Dino. He’ll know what to make of these ‘civilians’.” He said. The pony saluted before turning into another entrance. I looked over to my companions. Cloudchaser and Flitter were darting their eyes, gathering as much information for themselves while Scribble stared into the fire. Lo Mein looked bored while Thi seemed to be struggling with her thoughts. Me? I just sighed and shook my head. First pirates, now resistance soldiers. What could get any worse? I then saw the fire and I stiffened. I was fine when we gathered around it, but I guess Din wasn’t paying attention to it the first time.

I heard a soft cackle and I blinked, finding myself sitting next to Din. The gem was still floating in front of me. She smirked and cast a glance down at me.

How easily we can make this if you just let it happen. It’s in your blood after all. she grinned. I shot her a stoic glare.

‘I don’t believe it one bit, Din. Ouroboros maybe just trying to motivate me a little more to be, I don’t know, open to suggestions with you.’ I thought. Din shrugged.

Being in your head gives me a headache. But I think it’s worth it in the end. Ahhh, I can imagine the glorious kingdom I’ll have. She said, her eyes widening maniacally. I shook my head.

‘Not a chance, Din. I doubt Ouroboros will even let anything happen. You said it yourself. He promises but never follows.’ I thought with a frown. Din then sighed in wishful thinking.

You speak the truth. But from where I stand, I’ll be the one to take it all. She stood up and walked forward. We have allll the time in the world! I blinked and found myself back into the cave. Just in time as the ponies came back and a quite handsome vanilla unicorn stallion with a sandy blond mane that was styled in an old-fashioned dream boat. His blue eyes charmingly eyed us, but his expression was serious. He wore a black short sleeved shirt that hugged his build with a holster for two firearms. He also looked like he’s been through a few scrapes. His eyes fell on Thi and widened.

“Thi…? Thi Billette?” He began. Thi winced and gave a nervous smile.

“Heeeeey, Cassette… long time no… see…” she said nervously. The stallion’s serious look turned into a lighthearted smile.

“It has. And I see Lo Mein is also present.” He said, looking to the mare. “Still running freelance?” Lo Mein eyed the stallion seriously.

“Been getting by. No thanks to Billette here.” She said, casting a sideways glare at Thi, who returned it with a frown and a stick of her tongue. Cassette chuckled and sat down with us. I noticed Cloudchaser and Flitter staring at the stallion. Flitter seemed to be red in the face, giggling just a little and, to my utter shock, I could see Cloudchaser blushing brightly and looking on in awe. I felt a sudden nip in the back of head and the fire in front of us seemed to grow a bit, catching everypony’s attention. I realized what was happening and thought about something else. The fire calmed and Cassette rubbed the back of his head.

“Well then… it’s great to see you two again. Thi. I hear you’re an archeologist now?” He asked. Thi sighed and nodded.

“Been trying to enjoy it. But you know how it’s been.” She said with a slight hoof wave. Cassette nodded before motioning to us.

“Care to introduce us to your friends here?” He asked. Thi crossed her hooves and arched a brow.

“Am I going to have to give something up for that info?” She asked. I’ve seen Thi on edge before, but for some reason, the reaction to seeing old teammates wasn’t what I expected. There has to be more to this. And I will get my answers. Or Aquarius help me I’ll… uhhh… nevermind. Thi pointed to Cloudchaser and Flitter first.

“Those two are Cloudchaser and Flitter. They are sisters and have been a major help in the past several weeks.” She said. Flitter twirled her mane end with a hoof shyly.

“I-I’m Flitter Glider. You can call me Flitter.” She said with a soft giggle. Cloudchaser seemed to hesitate, her face hot and she gave off a small giggle.

“Err… ehehe. C-Cloudchaser. Yeah… I’m her…” She said. She was fidgeting as well. I heard Din cackle as the nipping feeling was beginning to increase.

Oh, this is going to be good!

Ignoring the being's words, Thi pointed to Scribble.

"That's egghead. Or you can just call him Silver Scribble. He's a monster researcher by hobby, scholar by trade. And a neat little utility pony." she said casually. Scribble nodded before looking at Cassette.

"On that note as well, I would like my things back. I have valuable personal stuff that I'd rather inexperienced ponies shouldn’t handle." he said, sounding dead panned. "I mean that in a safety and health hazard way." Cassette cocked his head before turning to the pony who seemed to be digging through his saddle bag. Cassette cleared his throat to get the pony's attention before motioning to Scribble. The pony groaned and looked quite annoyed but followed through. As Scribble was tacking on his belt and pouches, Thi finally got to me.

"And that is my best friend from CSGU. Quiet Fire." She smirked. "She's a kick ass fighter and a total powerhouse in the kitchen when it comes to hotcakes." She said. I gave her a stoic look before turning to Cassette. Cassette smiled at me and I felt my eye twitch with the ever so nipping feeling in the back of my head.

"Kicking ass when I have the chance too, anyway." I said, trying not to sound so threatening or crazy. Come on, Fie. You've been crazy since the whole fall out. But... this stallion I do not like. Nope. Not one bit! Cassette rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes at me.

"Wait... Fire streak mane, orchid eyes that seem to..." he leaned in closer and I could swear I had an intrusive thought to strangle the pony. "Swirl with fire. You're the one whose been at the Red Canyon and the middle of the Mediterranean High Seas." He smirked. "Well, I'll be damned. We got a demigod in our house." The cave began to murmur amongst each other. I ignored it and narrowed my eyes at him.

"I'm not a god. Nor am I demi." I blinked and darted my eyes. "Demigod I mean." Cassette laughed light heartedly before patting my shoulder.

"It's alright, soldiers. At ease. These are heroes in our abode. Please, return their equipment and treat them as guests." He said. The murmur droned again, but some of the ponies seemed to relax their posture. Others still cast us suspicious glances. Cassette waved a hoof. "Apologies for the rough introduction. I'm Dino Cassette. I'm the self-elected leader of the Quetzalcoatl Liberation Front. Nice to meet you all." Flitter and Cloudchaser said in unison.

"Likewise, Cassette~" They shyly giggled together. Thi rolled her eyes before looking at me. Her eyes widened as I can only imagine the look I was giving right now was more than just murderous intent. Thi balked and looked between us, putting a hoof on my shoulder, snapping me out of my glare.

"Well, it was nice seeing you all, but uhhh... shall we continue going, Lo Mein? We have a place to get to." she said. Lo Mein then kicked back from where she sat.

"I figured we might as well relax a bit. We have been walking for a few hours through the jungle." she said, her eyes glinting. I heard Thi click her tongue. Lo Mein wanted to milk this opportunity to the fullest. Thi shook her head.

"I must insist." she said. Cassette looked at her quizzically.

"Why the hurry? We could really use your help." He said. Thi was about to object, but I beat her to it.

"We have no interest to aid in your war effort against the Triad. As sorry as I am that we can't help, we do need to get to the Marsh Lands as soon as possible." I said. Cassette rubbed his chin.

"But, the Marsh Lands are no longer around. It's just barren, dry land." he said. I nodded.

"It's important to our own mission. It won't help the war effort, but it'll make everypony rest a bit easy to focus on the effort than a disaster that war can't solve." I said. Suddenly, one of the ponies came in, gun at the ready across their chest.

"Sir, you have to look at this. Something huge tripped the wire alerts." She said. Cassette's lighthearted look turned serious and he stood up.

"Triad?" He asked. The pony shook her head, looking at him with a quizzical look.

"No... something bigger. Bigger than anything I've seen. In fact, there are no more trip wires. It's just... dirt." she said. We all exchanged glances before getting up and trotting out of the cave. We followed Cassette and the pony down to more open areas of the cave before coming out through an exit. We stopped over the ledge and looked down. Cassette waved a hoof.

"Get the spotlights on." he said. The two ponies stationed on the side nodded and both clicked on spotlights. They moved the lights through the open area and I gapped. There was a large grove slicing through the jungle. Almost as if something was dragged through it. Something big. Cassette looked to the two ponies on the side. "What did this?" One of the ponies shrugged.

"W-we don't know, sir. One moment we were just doing our half hour scan and when we went to turn the lights off, there was a sudden gust of wind as the trip wires began clattering. When we turned the lights back on, it was just this massive grove." the pony explained. Cassette frowned.

"Could be Triad. Knowing them, they have something on the loose they couldn't control again." he said. Flitter blinked.

"Wait, what do you mean by that?" she asked. Cassette turned to us and sighed, motioning with his head. We followed him back into the cave as he spoke.

"For months, we've been trying to track the Triad as we may have some suspicion that they are currently occupying territory from the inside. However, we get strange things like that grove you saw. There were also sightings of strange looking wolf-headed bird creatures that have been crossing into Triad air balloons and destroying them. They've also been attacking our own fellow resistance members." he said. Thi rubbed her chin. She then balked.

"Raptorians. But... I thought they were just being superstitious. They vanished thousands of years ago. That definitely is Triad written all over." She frowned and motioned with a hoof behind her. "We've managed to sneak aboard a cargo ship disguised as a Triad prison and creature smuggling operation. They had the Flash Stone in one of the containers. I even saw Scorpan's Scepter back in Manehatten on the loading bay." Lo Mein hummed.

"So, they've been returning to old grounds and retrieving the lost artifacts?" She asked. Thi nodded.

"We were lucky with the Flash Stone. A crazy captain activated it but Squirk was being contested by uh... well... another monstrosity." She then scrunched her muzzle and looked at me. "Errr... no offense..." she said. I shot her a glare and a frown.

"Sure." I said with a growl. Thi looked sad and bowed her head. Lo Mein wiggled a hoof.

"Then perhaps we should hold off on the Marsh Lands for a bit. If the Triad had managed to find another artifact and brought back the Raptorians, we need to stop it." She said. Scribble arched a brow.

"Interesting. So, Thi isn't the only hero of Ponyland?" he stated. Lo Mein and Cassette shrugged.

"I helped out. But I never took credit. Easy for me to stay low like that." Lo Mein said. Cassette nodded.

"Me and Thi were the dream team duo while Lo Mein was the sneaky back up that helped us a lot in a pinch. We practically were an elite special unit. Which was happenstance. We were a part of a mercenary group for a while, but some ponies had different ideas." he said. Thi winced and rubbed her foreleg. And there is my answer. I cast her a sideways glance. At least now I know a partial truth. So, she wasn't fully lying. But she still lied to some degree. And this whole hero business? Was she really caught up in it all or was there more to her ego boasting attitude? Flitter looked to Thi and frowned.

"Alright, Thi. You better tell us the whole truth. You owe somepony that at least, right?" she asked, motioning to me. Thi bit her lip, hesitating. She then sighed and sat down, her head bowed.

"Fie... I..." She began. She took a moment to find the words, but I just leaned against the cave wall, eyeing her stoically and emotionless, waiting for her to find the words. She then looked to me. "I'm sorry, Fie. I should have told you the truth from the start. I just... didn't want to freak you out. You are my best friend. And I genuinely do see you as one. I wouldn't think of another pony I couldn't rely on." she said. I didn't skip a beat.

"Yet, you were okay with not talking to me for a full six years. I know now you were once a mercenary and then... what, you left them too? Decided to not take up mercenary jobs and just become an archeologist?" I stated. She winced. "Lo Mein called you out for a certain action that apparently doomed thousands. I... didn't think you would be capable of it. I knew that bat was trouble the moment you showed it to me. It should have stayed in my trash can." Thi shook her head.

"No! The bat wasn't the issue! It was Sonata! Moonlight Sonata! We even tried to stop her from awakening Lavan!" She grit her teeth. "She must have succeeded somehow! We did everything correctly!" She stated. Lo Mein cast a frown.

"The ritual needed ancient magic to work . You ran in with the bat and started throwing its' fire left and right. You were even laughing like a mad mare too. Whatever possessed you ruined the whole operation and it went fubar." She said. Thi shook her head.

"I wasn't possessed! I swear! Sure, it may have looked like it, but I just... I was..." we eyed her, waiting for her to finish. Cassette frowned.

"Let's just say, some mistakes were made, and thousands of ponies suffered from it. Lavan broke free, but we stopped him and sealed him back into his crystal cave. But the effect of the ancient magic colliding was the result of the nearby volcano to erupt and... well..." he looked grim. "Thi left shortly after that. Became an archeologist, from what I'm piecing." Lo Mein nodded.

"Probably went through a coping mechanism too. She didn't seem to understand it all until I showed her the files." she said. I looked at her, my expression of disappointment showing clear.

"Thi... I don't even... know where to begin with this information. You came back to me, acting like you usually do without any form of proper apology and expected me to not suspect anything? Sure, I didn't ask the right questions before. And then I had to put it off to handle my own issues. But since you clearly had no intentions of being truthful with me, I don't know if I can fully trust you anymore. I missed you. You've been there for me when I was at my darkest and yet, you decided to abandon me to go off on an adventure that you screwed up and have been running from." Thi then slammed her hoof on the ground and cast up an angry glare.

"I didn't screw it up. Sonata did. It was because of her that this all happened! Why you are where you are now! I didn't abandon you! I left to save you! To protect you!" she stood up and faced us. Her look determined and challenging. "I'll die on that hill, Lo Mein! Yeah, I'll admit, I did screw up somewhere. My friendship with my best friend. But I did all of it for her!" I pushed myself off the wall and stood, challenging her.

"Did what!? Did what for me!? Is it because I'm not..." I wavered. "I'm not an actual pony!? That I've been born into this life, with no clue whatsoever, what I was intended to be!? That I wouldn't be myself!?" I shot her a glare, taking a step forward. Thi kept her ground. "Ouroboros showed me something before we started this whole thing! Twilight asked the right questions. I'm not a pony. I was never a pony to begin with. My whole family lineage isn't supposed to exist!" I pointed to myself. "I am a freak of nature! I'm a primal! I'm no different than Din or Ouroboros!" I grit my teeth as her shocked look told me everything I knew. "In which ruin did you find out, Thi...?" I glowered. Thi stepped back a bit. She lowered her head. She then sighed and looked me dead in the eye.

"Fine, you want the whole truth about why I took that ship to begin with? I had tried to do a history report for our professor when I stumbled and fell upon some ruins. Surprisingly enough, it was about as old as Equestria's founders. I don't think anypony knew it exists directly under Hollow Shades. I did some exploration of the place and found a stone drawing and some words. Using what I knew about old pone-ish, I took note of everything. I re-read it so many times because I just couldn't believe it." Her look turned to concern. "It was talking about you, Quiet Fire." I looked at her, my expression turning to worry. "The drawing depicted a fire maned unicorn pony with eyes that showed the stars and was veiled by a cloak of fire. I know the words by heart. 'When the stars align, the sleeping primal guardian will awaken to seek out the stars. She, who bears a mane of fire, will rise with her primal blood and companion to restore prosperity and continuation of our existence. When the whole world darkens, the seven will quietly light the fire to make the star burn brighter." She looked at me, returning my worried look. "That was also my first encounter with the Triad. I stumbled across them as I was doing some more research and overheard them talking about this prophecy. How this Moonlight Sonata would require the information of the primals in order to gain a better understanding for her future conquest of Equestria." She snorted. "Of course, no pony would believe me. Not even you, Fie. And I was already in deep shit with the princess at the time. So, I tailed them. Found myself stowing away on their ship and ever since, I've been trying to stop the Triad from knowing about you."

The cave was quiet. She sighed.

"It worked for a time. I learned most of my skills by watching the Triad work and manage. Spent a whole year out at sea, stealing their rations and secretly pretending to be one of them to get a better handling on things. When we arrived to Pony Land, I was well trained enough to be ready to take on my first major act as a 'hero' to Pony Land. By using arc bullets and pure instinct. I stopped Moonlight Sonata from resurrecting Grogar, but at the cost, I've been put as number one on their hit list. I spent three years running and stopping them. Just a constant thrill ride left and right. I then eventually found myself with these guys." She motioned to Cassette and Lo Mein. "And found some solace in my continued quest to stop them, or even distract them, from any thoughts about what they would do if they knew about you." She sighed and looked at me sincerely at me. "I... I missed you too, Fie. Not a day went by that I didn't think of you. You had your whole life ahead of you and you looked ready to bounce back from your funk after flunking. I didn't... realize how much me doing that one act would affect you. I came back to you, being my usual self because I thought that would make you comfortable with the decision I made without all the bomb shells dropped on you. But... I would rather have the whole world treat me like enemy number one than see you in the clutches of awful ponies that would do unimaginable things to you with your primal blood. I wanted you to be free. So, I shackled myself to this life to see that happen." I felt myself sit down slowly, my eyes darting in thought. So, that's what she meant. This mare. Thi Billette. The no good, puck-ish rogue mare, who flunked just as badly as me, went out of her way to stop a shadow organization from knowing about me? She spent most of her teenage and early adult hood trying to save me?

I don't even know where to begin to think about all of this! Why did she think any of this was a good idea?! There are plenty of ponies out there that probably have the same palette out there! And just because some stupid words on a stupid old ruin wall had the words ‘quiet’ and ‘fire’ doesn’t mean it is me! Who knows how old that drawing must be! I felt myself fuming, beginning to pace now. I couldn’t believe this. I’m mad. So utterly and unremorsefuly angry. I’m mad at Thi Billette for doing all of this! I’m mad at myself for going along with this whole prophecy thing, when I could be happily drunk at home! I’m mad at the world for making me out to be a demi-god! I’m mad at Cloudchaser finding a crush in this no good… awful… stallion! I’m just… 

“Arrrgh! Why am I even existing in this damned realm!?!” I exclaimed. Cassette and the resistance members suddenly shushed me, causing me to shoot them all a glare. Cassette held up a hoof and looked behind him. Right. We are in a pony damned world and I’m being shushed! A flash of the amber gem hit me and I shook my head. Alright, calm down, Fie. That is no way to think in a situation like this. Suddenly, the ponies began scrambling, firearms at the ready as Cassette turned to another pony.

“Turn on the sentries. Gather those that know arcana tech. We are going to lay out an ambush for them. You four, ralley the sleeping ones. We are going to need all hooves on deck.” He turned to us. “I do not want civilian inclusion, so you are all to remain in this cave. Do not worry, I’ll have good ponies protecting you all.” He said. I don’t know what is going on, but I didn’t like the way he made it sound. “Alright, everypony! Let’s show the Triad their light.” Cassette turned to Thi and Lo Mein.

“Listen, I know you don’t want to get yourself included, but it won’t matter if the Triad take over this area. We need to push them back. And we could use your help.” He nodded to Lo Mein. “You’ll be compensated. Same with you, Thi.” Thi shook her head.

“I’m not in this for bits. And my friends are more than civilians.” She said. “I’ve seen them kick ass even when it wasn’t effective. I can trust them on this. You need help, right? If we do this, you’ll grant us passage to the Marsh Lands. Got that?” Cassette grinned and nodded.

“I admire your desire to be free, Thi. I really do. It’s what I love about you.” He said. Thi rolled her eyes, but I saw Flitter and Cloudchaser give a hesitant look. That nipping feeling was ever growing bigger.





I had to hoof it to Cassette. Despite all that unnerving charm, he wasn’t afraid to get his hooves dirty. He was up front and helping ponies position themselves as our first encounter with the Triad’s mechanical beasts happened. I took cover in a tree, Thi next to me. She planned to drop down on one and I would drop down on the other. Scribble had set up little rock traps for the six beasts that were chugging through the jungle. Ponies scurried about, setting up in position. Cloudchaser was not too far away from us, tasked with swooping down with several others in a plan to take some alive. Flitter took point with Cassette and Lo Mein as they positioned themselves on the side.

I braved myself, my expression stoic. I can’t believe we are about to help out in a war. I’ve heard the stories. I’ve watched and read the documentaries. Triad against the Quetzalcoatl Liberation Front. I heard Din shifting around in my head. She must be anticipating a break in my mental fortitude at some point here. I was feeling a bit nervous, but I steadied myself, wanting not to blow the whole operation and risk anypony getting a worse fate. Stick to the plan, Fie. I repeated this over and over in my head. Din cackled.

What’s the matter, dear vessel? You usually are more calm and collected in confrontation. Is it all the betrayal of friendship you feel? Or your crush liking that handsome stallion? I have to say, he is quite the looker. I felt the nip in my head and I glared straight ahead to no pony. Din cackled. Why not just show these ponies how much you truly are a demi-god? They wouldn’t be throwing you into these pointless wars. Claim what is rightfully yours. The gem appeared in front of me. I hesitated.

No. I won’t free Din. I’m not that stupid. But… maybe a small bit for this situation? I don’t want to see my friends hurt. And even though Thi has been lying to me, I still don’t want her to get hurt. She has a lot of apologizing to do. I bit my lip and reached out my hoof. Before I could even touch it, I felt a nudge that snapped me back into reality. Thi nodded to me before hopping down. She landed deftly on the loud, chugging beast rolling under us. I readied myself for the next one.

When it moved under me, I dropped down and landed skillfully to create as less noise as possible. I remember how this design looked. Having used it to stun Squirk enough for me to get closer. I tapped on the latch and I heard shifting from inside.

“What was that?” A pony inside asked. Another barked at her.

“Get out and check, if you are so paranoid! We probably had a branch land on us.” A stallion said. I tapped the latch again and the shifting got louder.

“Okay, that’s definitely something.” I heard a pony inside say. I then heard the metallic clicking and I dipped back, seeing the latch open and an armed Triad pony poked her head out. I then hopped over and smirked at her, causing her to yelp before I wrapped my forelegs around the scuff of her outfit and bit down on her mane to pull her out.

“Hey! What’s going on?!” One pony shouted from inside. When I pulled the mare out, I took her into a choke hold, kicking the metal hatch back down. I must have hit the pony who wanted to check out the event on the head as he swore like a sailor before poking his head with a firearm drawn. I cracked the mare’s neck, causing her to faint before I rushed forward, batting the firearm out of his magic before pulling him out and tossing him to the side off of the beast. He yelped as he rolled right into a group ready to capture. I then hopped into the beast and saw a pony aiming at me. He fired twice, but I tilted my head and body to avoid the shots before striking him hard across the chin.

His head lolled as the stallion became unconscious. I then reached for the levers and stopped the beast. There was a loud thunk as something exploded right beside me. I then heard the yelling of battle and armament fire followed by screams. I poked my head out to see the trap sprung. Triads were being pulled out forcefully by some of the resistance members and some had tried to fight back, only to either be knocked down or have their fate sealed. I looked on the scene with a grim expression.

I looked over and saw Cassette skillfully block one of the Triads from charging him with a knife. He flipped the pony over, broke the foreleg before pinning her by the neck with a knee. Lo Mein smirked as she sat on her captured Traids that were face first in the dirt.

“Still have it in you, Cassette.” She said. I furrowed my brows before looking in front of me. I saw Thi was already rounding up several captured Triad members. She must have been quick with hers as she seemed to be pleased with herself. I then pulled out the stallion driver before pushing him off the side, where he ragdolled down into the legs of resistant members. There were several ponies whooping and cheering from an execution well done.

I sighed and looked over to see Cloudchaser and Flitter high fiving each other with their wings before turning to Cassette who walked up to them.

“Impressive you two. I underestimated your talents. Good to be proven wrong.” He said with a smile. Both of them giggled and shyly fidgeted.

“It’s what we do.” Flitter said. Cloudchaser smiled, avoiding eye contact and nodding.

“Just hero things, you know?” She said. I felt that nip increase followed by an aching sadness. I sighed and slumped on the edge of the beast. I sniffled a bit. Why am I suddenly so lost? Everypony is pleased with themselves, yet, why can’t I do the same? Is it because I’m loathing how Cloudchaser is fancying Cassette? Partially. Is it because of Thi finally telling me the truth? A good reason. But this empty feeling wasn’t helping both cases at all. I suddenly felt stuck. Exactly how I was when I flunked CSGU. I fidgeted and frowned. I want a drink.

I eyed the ground, feeling myself grow angrier and sadder. What is wrong with me? My eyes then noticed something. There was a dark fog slowly creeping by. I blinked and narrowed my eyes. I followed the fog and balked. It wasn’t long before everypony else followed. There was a sudden sound of war drums. We watched as the fog begin to thicken, surrounding us.

“Stay together!! Do not lose sight of each other!!” I heard Cassette shout. I stood up, looking around.

“Fie! Fie, where are you!” I heard Thi shout. I squinted my eyes, getting ready to hop down when my eyes widened. I sensed killing intent. I immediately threw myself to the side as a razor sharp feathered spear brushed my cheek. I backed away and readied myself. I balked, seeing a figure stand up. A bipedal creature stood up, the arms lanky and feathery. Talons dawned the end of the arms and I could see a bird like body. A feathery, furry tail swished and flicked. The creature eyed me, a wolf-ish pair reflecting my image. I sensed another killing intent and I quickly rolled over the barrel of the beast as a sharp axe brushed the flat of my snout. I rasped a pant before sensing another and scurried under the barrel just in time as a sword swung down, bouncing off of the metal. I stopped and backed away a bit as the first creature turned to me, licking his chops.

“Well, well, brothers. Seems this one isn’t a clueless pony.” He growled with a smile. The three creatures advanced on me as I used the barrel to gain some distance away from them. I felt my fight or flight kicked in and I withdrew my quarterstaff. Doing so caused the thick fog to disperse, catching the attention of everypony else.

“Fie!” I heard Thi shout before she quickly aimed at the creatures, firing off several shots. The creatures flapped their arms and dodged the bullets before zipping around. The other ponies began firing up into the air, but the fog began to thicken again. I then heard screams and cheers. The Triad were cheering.

“The Raptorians are here!” They cheered. I sensed killing intent again and I looked up, seeing the one bearing a sword drop down. I brought my staff around and blocked the impact, gritting my teeth as the barrel seemed to bend under me. How strong was this creature? And how was I able to withstand it? I heard a quiet, amused hum in the back of my mind. Right, Primal. And being a host to a force of nature, I’m suddenly able to withstand even getting launched into a cliff.

The dog head grinned and shifted its’ weight, causing me to slip as it lashed out a talon foot. I screamed as I felt my clothes tear along with what felt like a knife slicing against me. I tumbled and rolled onto the ground, feeling a searing pain in my chest.

“Fie!!” I heard Thi shout out. She suddenly grunted and snapped. “Argh! Dammit! Why do birds need to be so damn annoying!!?” She fired off shots and I tried to push myself off of the ground. I shook away my daze as I looked up to see another talon. No, not a talon. This was a different creature’s foot. I looked up and gaped. A lizadfolk. The creature stood over me, tribal bones and cloth covering the important bits while a wooden staff with a skull of a unicorn pony at its’ side. The creature was also holding a wooden club with sharp teeth like jags jutting out the sides. It looked down at me and our eyes met. I gaped.

I found myself suddenly being launched high into the air, the wind racing past me. The lizard remained stoic and unmoving as we found ourselves floating on a small tornado like wind. I looked around and gasped as I saw dark clouds swirling next to us. A tornado began forming from the clouds below and a massive alicorn figure unfurled her wings, dispersing some of the clouds away. The lizard looked over and narrowed its’ eyes.

“Sssspeak, Ventusss.” It hissed. From the voice, it sounded female. The alicorn reared up and I saw a massive hoof form from the clouds and begin to launch itself at me. Din suddenly formed in front of me and grinned manically, a fire shield formed around us as the cloud hoof clashed with her. I shielded my face from the sheer force of wind blowing past us. Din cackled wildly before flicking her head, causing the clouds to shift over. She then quickly lassoed the hoof with a fiery whip and I watched in awe as the tornado was dragged around before being brought up high overhead. Din cackled evilly before throwing her head back and then down, bringing the massive tornado down into the clouds.

Even the lizard was stunned. The clouds dispersed to reveal more clouds. Din smirked and unfurled her wings as the clouds shot back up and formed into an alicorn that matched her height. Ventus eyed us.

Still as instinctual as ever, sister. Ventus said, her voice sounding annoyed but calm. Din displayed her person proudly before the two.

And I can’t wait to put you in your place as well, dear sister. She grinned. Ventus shook her head.

And ever so cocky. the lizard eyed Din.

“Sssshe’sss that sssstrong?” She asked. Ventus growled.

Unusually so, this time. Cheating, are we? Ventus said. Din pat her chest with a hoof softly.

Au contraire! I believe the mortals say I’ve been dealt the lucky hoof! And now I have every ample time to do what I want. She said. Ventus scoffed and looked to the lizard.

Zalas. You know what to do. She said with a very annoyed tone. Ventus melted into the clouds below and I found myself back to reality. I looked around, seeing that the fog was still covering the area and fighting going on with the Raptorians. I tried to push myself up, but the lizard, Zalas, put a claw foot on my head and forced me back into the ground. Her head tilted.

"Interessssting. I think the Triad will like you." she hissed. I grunted as I tried to force myself out of it. But my body suddenly gave up. I went limp and I wasn't able to move. Zalas lifted her staff and swirled it in the air as the fog began to swirl around us. She then slammed it down on the ground and a gust of wind dispersed. I heard several ponies around me scream and even saw some get launched away. Zalas stepped off of my head as a Raptorian landed behind me. I was hoisted under their arm. Zalas lowered her head to me and smirked. "Ssssleep well, fire bearer." She then brought her staff down on me and the world went black.




Thi Billette's POV

I shook away my daze, wincing from the strong wind that pushed all of us back into the trees and shrubs. I looked up and gasped. I saw Fie's limp body dangling under the arm of a Raptorian, the tribal lizard person was smiling pleasantly in a sickening way. She tapped the ground with her staff and a gust of wind began to form around her.

"No!! Fie!!" I called out, getting to my hooves painfully and withdrawing my bat with my magic. I grunted as I swung, a loud clack as Cali's fire sailed through the air. It hit a Raptorian that was descending, grunting and then snarling at me. I withdrew my arc pistol and aimed, only to freeze as the Raptorian was quick to scoop a pony. But not just any pony. Flitter Glider grunted in pain as the Raptorian held her up from behind the head. I looked over and saw Cloudchaser painfully trying to push herself off the ground. This fog was starting to affect us. The fatigue setting in.

"No!! Sis!!" Cloudchaser grunted as she tried to force herself up. I saw Scribble unable to move along with Cassette and Lo Mein nearby, also trying to force themselves out of the paralyses. The Raptorian holding Flitter hostage laughed and tossed her up, her body rag dolling a bit as it flew up and caught her with its' talon foot. The lizard and the Raptorians began flying off as I managed to roar into the air, but my body gave in and I fell to my stomach, grunting and panting as I tried to push myself up. I heard several hoofsteps. The Triad ponies were free. The Raptorians must have freed the captured ones. They wore gas masks over their heads and two looked down at me with red visored eyes. One chuckled and waved a hoof at me.

"Thi Billette. The infamous gun totting hot head who has been nothing but trouble for us. Care to do the honors?" the pony mare said through her visor to the other. The other mare cackled before bringing up the butt of her gun and my whole world faded to black.
> Chapter 23: Going Down the Fast Way
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 23: Going Down the Fast Way


Thi Billette's POV

I finally came too. I groaned, feeling my head pounding against me. I tried to move but found myself restrained. I looked up to see me sitting down on a hard and cold floor of a transport wagon. My hooves shackled above my head. I saw several resistance members as well as Scribble, who was right by me. He cast his usual cool sideways glance at me.

"Welcome back to the land of hell." He said. I groaned and shook myself out of my stupor.

"Fie...?" I asked. My mind was racing all over the place and it was hard with the concussion I was having. Scribble shook his head.

"I'm afraid they took Fie somewhere else. Sadly... I wish I knew where." He replied. I pulled on the shackles and looked around, seeing that everypony in the wagon with us wasn't shackled to the back of the wagon like I was. But to each other. I frowned.

"Well, since you all are free, mind giving me a hoof out of here?" I said sarcastically. I knew no pony would be able to do so. No magic. No gear. I was without Excalibat. I then blinked and looked to Scribble. "Cloudchaser? Flitter? They took Flitter. Where's Cloudchaser?" I asked with worry. Scribble looked grim.

"They put her in a different wagon. She was... just as hardheaded as you were. They didn't go easy on her." he said. I bowed my own head. I couldn't believe this. But I should have known better. I knew first hoof what the Triad would pull. Cassette got lazy and Lo Mein didn't help either. And from their absence, they are probably on another wagon. Or maybe with CC. This went wrong so fast. Where did that fog come from? And why are the Raptorians working with the Triad? Who was that lizard person? From the looks of her, she was a tribal. More so a shaman from the looks of it. Great. They are now employing warlocks and shamans into their regime. As if Fie and Flitter getting mare-napped wasn't enough. We have to get out of here. I have to find them. The wagon suddenly stopped and the sound of marching hoofsteps could be heard. The door to the wagon opened and a blinding bright light from a unicorn flashing their horn glowed.

"Alright, you pig headed scum! Move it!" the stallion ordered. Scribble met my gaze and nodded reassuringly.

"We'll find her. We just have to ensure we live long enough to do so." he said before standing up and walking in single file with the other ponies. I couldn't move so unfortunately, I had to watch as Scribble and the rest were marched out of the wagon. Two ponies walked in and one had a cattle prod at the ready. The mare grinned while the other mare held up the key to my shackles.

"Enjoyed the ride, Billette? Better pray to your princesses now. No pony is going to hear you scream once Marrow Bone is done with you." the mare said. I smirked challengingly.

"I miss the mare. How's that face of her's? Heard she had a nasty accident." I retorted with cocky confidence. The other mare scoffed and jabbed the cattle prod into my chest. I screamed, feeling the volts course through me, my body spasming a bit. The mare pulled the prod away and lifted my chin up to her.

"We're going to have so much fun breaking you." she smirked. They unhooked me from the wall and begin poking and jabbing me with the cattle prod to get me to move. I stepped out of the wagon and I looked around, studying my surroundings. Thick, high concrete walls with barb wires and spikes dawned the area around us. Three big two storied buildings went from left to middle to right. All three high with the Triad banners displayed. I can see multiple Triad pushing and escorting single file prisoners of the resistance through gates. Each pony was having a mugshot taken before being shoved into the next line. I looked on with frustration. It wasn't just resistance fighters. I could see colts and fillies too. Their parents or guardians. Even elderly. I darted my eyes and I could see Cloudchaser in one line up ahead. She looked like a completely different pony. I wouldn't blame her. Her glare gave away the worry and frustration she was having about not only Fie taken, but her sister. I looked over the other lines and I saw Cassette and Lo Mein being shoved out of the line and led over to me. We were escorted down to the middle one. I glanced over to Scribble in the other line and he returned my glance. We have to think of something. I can only hope that Cloudchaser doesn't do anything brash.

How she handled the Canyon and the Triad ship was something to behold. I've never seen a dedicated mare to winning more than anypony. Second to Rainbowdash. She also had a sheer will to endure even multiple opponents. Something I thought Fie was only capable of considering the amount she's faced before this whole incident. I sighed. Wished I could be up to par with them more than anything. I've been feeling like I'm being left behind. Hell, even Scribble and Flitter were showing more competence than I did. All I had was bat and a firearm most of the time. I had confidence in my own skills, but I am so rusty when it came to this. Well, Thi. Better start brushing it off. You've faced plenty of magical ancient beings. You're the damn Hero of Pony Land! The three of us were led to the middle building where we were pushed through the area, guns and prods pointed at us. Seems like they were going to take us lower. I darted my eyes again as we passed by what appeared several cells with ponies in them, some looking like they have been here for a while. 

Cassette rolled his neck.

"Man, that ride was a killer on my neck." Cassette said. The stallion next to him held up the prod under his neck.

"Shut up, scum! You and your team are going to suffer greatly for shaming us!" he snapped. Cassette smirked.

"Remind me, how badly did we kick your flanks? Was it the attack on Prison Isle? Or when my friends here beat General Lilac and Marrow Bone many times over? Or was it when I swooped in and blew up that sore sight you call a statue to your great Supreme Chief? Believe me, it needed a few holes in it." He said. I rolled my eyes. Leave it to Cassette to work up everypony. Not that it isn't a bad thing since I know the guy. It's his usual schtick he does when we are usually trapped and cornered. To get the enemies guards to drop. Seems the pony wasn't having it. The stallion was jabbed in the chest with a cattle prod and Cassette grunted, lurching forward onto the ground and coughing. Lo Mein shook her head.

"Perhaps save your energy for later, Cassette." she said. We were led down a series of steps before we entered an area that looked straight out of a nightmare. A caged and fenced flooring with red rust. Walls peeling with leaded paint and decay. The air smelt rank that I felt my eyes tear up. We were led further down the hall before coming into an open room. There was a table in the middle of the room. A strange device high overhead that had a sharp blade protruding from it. Lo Mein sighed.

"How very basic." she said. The Triad ponies chuckled before shoving us forward. They took all three of us around the area on the side. I was led and had my shackles hooked up, forcing me to stand onto my hind legs. It was super uncomfortable. Lo Mein had the same happen to her on the other side while Cassette was on the other end of where we entered having the same thing happen. The Triad ponies then began to jab and poke us for good measure with their cattle prods before laughing and stepping. Okay, when Lo Mein said classic, my guess was the pendulum up above us. But I was expecting to be tied to the table and letting it fall as it usually does. The Triad aren't strangers to trying simple but effective methods.

"General Lilac will be pleased to hear that the ponies responsible for the Triad's heartache are rotting as corpses down here. No fancy tomb. No memorial. Just flayed skeletons." One pony stated as she walked by me. I scrunched my muzzle. What a pleasant thought. The guards left the room, only leaving behind three of them. One to operate the machinery while the other two stood guard. The mare behind the panel began to mess with the crystals and levers. The sound of whirring machines began to screech and churn as the high above machine unfolded into multiple blades. They began to swirl like a fan as the floor in the middle began to open and the table below the center began to turn like a cog as bigger fan blades below spun in opposite directions. Well, so much for simple, I guess. I wished I could use magic, but the ring around my horn told me it was not possible. Unless, the Triad are their usual villain selves and forgot to check one thing. I smirked. The pony behind the panel looked at us before catching my smirk. She shook her head, grinning.

"Think you are able to get away this time, Billette? Even if you did, you don't have anything to catch yourself with! No magic! No life!" the mare chuckled. I felt the chains begin to pull as we were being tugged along. We threw our bodies back, grunting to try and have some time to think. I met Lo Mein's eyes and she nodded. I then decided to jump, kicking my hindleg and swing myself over the edge. It was enough to bring my lower body up and the small metal protrusion from my hind hoof entered the keyhole. I jimmied the lock and I heard a click. I was quick to grab onto the chain and swing back. I saw the mare balk and point at me, looking to the guards. "Shoot her!" she barked. The Triad guards aimed rifles and began firing. I yelped as I twisted my body and kept swinging, making sporadic motions as arc bullets whistled by me. I then saw something metal and thin glint in the lighting as the guards suddenly gurgled and clutched their necks, falling to the ground. The mare balked and looked over to Lo Mein, who had one hind leg aimed at them. The back sole of her body suite outfit smoked. She brought her hind leg around and blew the barrel. I swung back as Cassette and Lo Mein were now dangling over the fan blades, their rusty chains getting closer and closer to the blades above.

I swung myself back onto the side and began rushing the mare, who withdrew an arc pistol and fired off a couple of shots, missing me as I had bounded onto the wall and kicked of it, hind leg outstretched and kicked her over the railing. She screamed as there was a metal churning sound below. I winced and looked at the levers. I rubbed my chin. Come on, which one is which?

"Any day now, Thi!" I heard Cassette call out. Lo Mein grunted and sighed, clearly annoyed she had to cover me.

"If I die now, I'm going to haunt you to your own death." she said. I gave them a nervous laugh before messing with the levers. I somehow managed to stop the machine from working, while closing up the floor and then delatching the two. They fell onto the ground with an "oof" and stood up. While messing with the levers, I ended up overheating the machine. The whirring sped up and then the blades came loose. I ducked as one flew right over my head. The machine wobbled before falling and crashing into the middle of the room. Cassette panted and stood up, shifting his shackles.

"This is what happens when the Triad don't hire house cleaning." He said. Lo Mein kicked her other hind leg and a similar metal pick shot out. She jimmied her own lock, freeing herself before detaching it with her mouth and tossing it over to Cassette, who caught it with his own and began unshackling himself. I nodded with a pleased smirk.

"Leave it to the Triad to never learn their lesson." I said as I then turned to the slain guards. I dug through their pockets and beamed when I pulled out a key. I put it to the ring on my horn and unlatched it. The metal device clattered to the floor. I tossed it to Cassette who was walking up the steps with Lo Mein, working on his own before I took the holster of the guard and strapped it around me. We geared up, Lo Mein taking a knife while Cassette took the rifle. Cassette smiled.

"The PUNK team, ready for action." he said. "Just like good old times." I frowned and pointed to him.

"As nice as that is, it's only temporary. I need to get Fie and my friends back." I said. Lo Mein snorted.

"Shocker. What about the rest of the ponies here? Going to leave them behind as well?" she stated. I lowered my head. Keep bringing it up. It won't change anything of what I've done. I had no choice. I had to stop Sonata from dooming the world. Six thousand lives over the entire world. There wasn't any time or warning for us to help out. We couldn't do anything. I couldn't do anything even if I wanted too. And there was no way I am going to die on that mountain. Nor am I going to die here. I have to make up for loss time and apologize to my best friend. I owe her so much.

"We'll think of something. But we should ensure that we take out the security first and foremost here. Without their powerhouses, we'll be able to get everypony out of here just fine." I said. Cassette nodded as we began walking forward.

"We're in the backlines and in the beast's den. Time to properly do room service for this place for once." he said. We stopped as we heard the alarms begin to blare. Lo Mein looked down and rolled her eyes. We had stepped through a laser alarm trip wire. Suddenly, the hallway before us came to life with traps of all kinds. Spinning totem blades, erupting fire from below and side wall turrets. I shook my head in disbelief. The way out was slowly being lowered by a cage. I rolled my neck and nodded to the two and smirked. I then swished my head and flicked down, whooping and cheering along with Cassette while Lo Mein remained focused. I sprang us forward and all three of us jumped, twirled and rolled, dodging the traps left and right. I laughed, finding the thrill of this invigorating. This is my element. I live for these moments. And as crazy as it sounds, doing this for so long doesn't ever get boring. Would I want to keep the Triad around to keep making it fun for me to fight them? No. I want to bring down the organization. So, I might as well make the best of what I got and what they can throw at me. The turrets began to aim at us, but with a spring of my magic, I aimed and fired directly at it, causing the turret to pop and sizzle before aiming at the other, rolling and popping off two shots. Another turret came down and aimed at us, but Cassette aimed at it and fired several shots into it, causing the turret to pop and sizzle like the others. We galloped at the last stretch and slid under the cage before it closed fully.

I stoop up, laughing.

"Ahahaha! Whooo! Suck on that, Triad!" I grinned. Cassette rushed up to the door and withdrew a keycard that one of the guards had before we left and opened the door. Now, time for brass tacts. Cassette poked his head from the door, seeing the staircase leading up. He motioned that the coast was clear and we began to canter up the stairs. A shot of worry hit me. I hope everypony is doing alright. I can only imagine what they are doing to them. As we made it up to the steps, Cassette stopped and took point by the door. Lo Mein took the other side.

"Lo Mein. Anything you found in the next room that we should be worried about?" he asked her. Lo Mein didn't skip a beat.

"Saw an armory on the upper floor. Blocked by caged door. Most likely a keycard to enter. Active turrets on site and plenty of patrols. We have to becareful where we aim. Cells are caged. Got that, Billette?" Lo Mein looked at me. I waved a hoof coolly.

"No sweat. Get to the armory, gear up and cause mayhem. I'll be the distraction as usual." I said with a smirk. Lo Mein sighed.

"At least it makes my job easier when I'm not constantly under fire." she said. Cassette chuckled.

"Doesn't hurt to leave your comfort zone every now and then. I got some ponies to free too. I'll make my way to the prison areas. If either of us see the big baddies, you know the drill." he said with a lighthearted smile. I smacked my hooves together.

"Yippie-kay-yay, mothabuckas!" I stated before bucking the door open and rushing out, popping off a couple of shots. That caught the attention of everything. I flicked my head down, springing myself high up and shooting the turrets before they could react.

"What the?! Kill her!!" I heard a Triad pony say. I kicked off another spring platform and began galloping on my stable one. I grinned, taking pot shots at some of the scrambling Triad ponies. I fell three Triads as I cantered by before flicking my head and springing myself around the room, laughing happily. I aimed myself straight onto one of the walkways and rolled, tripping over a Triad pony before standing up and punching the one behind her across the face, causing her to turn. I wrapped my foreleg around her, taking her hostage as I then backed up a bit, seeing several Triad ponies rush up to the floor I was on and take aim. Arc bullets whizzed by me. I looked behind me and saw the mare I tripped twist her body and aimed her rifle. I planted my hind hoof hard across her face, causing her to go limp before kicking up the rifle and catching it with my magic.  The mare I held hostage screamed as arc bullets began pelting her. I aimed the rifle and held down the trigger, taking down a few Triads while the rest fell back and took cover.

"That's right! Come and get some!! Eyes on me, Triad!!" I shouted. I then adjusted my stance and rushed forward with the injured mare I had hostage. When I got to the corner where the Triads had retreated, I bucked the mare with a hind leg down the steps, knocking her into them before taking aim and firing down on the unfortunate ones. I could hear the room in an entire uproar. The caged ponies, either fearful or cheering me on was a little deafening. The Triads finally began to fire back. I quickly zipped back behind the wall and looked around. I had to crouch a bit as the Triads directly on the other side began taking pot shots at me. If only I had Fie's cloning illusion. Fie... Hang in there.





Quiet Fire's POV

I growled as I watched the Triad ponies fix me to a chair, tying me up in a dark lit room. I had just come too when they dragged me in here. I have no idea where I'm at. I looked up to see one of the Raptorians grin down at me, their wolf-ish head eyeing me.

"Welcome back to the living, pony. I have to say, quite impressive you were able to avoid all of us. But it was only a matter of time." he growled. I didn't say anything. I kept my look stoic and glaring at him. The Raptorian stepped aside as the door opened and in walked Zalas. Accompanied by none other than Marrow Bone. The scarfaced mare eyed me with interest. She motioned for the guards to leave before closing the door. Marrow Bone then turned around to face me and walked around me.

"Hope you enjoyed the VIP treatment, pony. Or should I say, Quiet Fire." she said. I stiffened, but kept my look stoic. I won't lie. Panic was coursing through me. But I had to remain calm. I have to get out of here. I heard Din cackle.

I have an idea, vessel. Perhaps we should communicate with Ventus a bit. Why not convince her that these ponies are no good? she suggested. I frowned.

'After that introduction? Something tells me Ventus isn't keen on listening to either of us. Not that it would matter since you tossed her around.' I thought. Din hummed.

It was so worth being captured. I slumped in defeat. Marrow Bone must have been studying my expressions.

"So, it is true what they say. That you have an ancient magic dwelling inside of you." She said. She then motioned for Zalas. The lizard shaman stepped forward. "Can you confirm that?" Zalas nodded and eyed me.

"With one hundred persssent ssssertainty." she said. I eyed her, seeing the swirling dark grey clouds in her irises. Marrow Bone grinned.

"Excellent. And if anything depicted in the Red Canyon would have, you are quite the formidable one. Even taking on Squirk and another wielder of ancient magic." she clapped her hooves giddily together, something that took me off guard a bit. "General Lilac and Supreme Chief Sonata will be pleased about this. Zalas. I'll entrust the interrogations to you. Get her to talk about where the others are. When you are done, report back to me." She then smirked coyly at me before leaving the room with the guards following, just leaving me and Zalas alone in the room. Zalas stood in front of me before crossing her legs as she sat down. Her staff resting against her chest and shoulder. We stared each other down for a bit. What can I do to convince her that the Triad are no good? How can I trust that she isn't loyal to the Triad themselves? Of all the times to find a power element, it had to be affiliated with the Triad. Those monument clues are starting to sound like one offs more than anything. I'll have to consult Scribble when I can. Zalas then closed her eyes.

"Sssseemsss the connection we had earlier issss no longer allowed?" she asked. I studied her a bit before shrugging.

"Can't tell you for sure. That shit happens randomly. If it isn't that, it's the dreams that seem to take place." I said. Zalas kept her eyes closed, as if meditating. Something tells me she's talking to Ventus at the same time. I cocked my head. "So... Zalas, is it?" I began. The lizard nodded. "Then let me ask you. What did the Triad use to convince you to join their side?" I asked. Zalas opened her eyes now and studied me. She shifted a bit before leaning forward.

"Sssslavery." she said. I blinked.

"As in...?" I asked.

"I have no reasssson to lie here. You are jusssst as much a trapped pony like I am." she said. I then slumped and nodded.

"Right. That kind of slavery. Mind if I ask what happened?" I replied. Zalas nodded slowly.

"I once belonged to a tribe deep in the Marssssh Landssss." she began. My eyes widened. "I wassss the village witch doctor. I healed my people with magickssss that not even the princesssessss could know about. No ssssurprise as dark magic issss illegal in your community." She bowed her head. "We were peacssseful. We did not bother anycreature. The chieftain of our village wassss in talkssss with opening trade between pony kind. We would bring forth our knowledge of the land in exssschange for newer territory. Talkssss were going well." I saw her grip on the staff tighten. "Little did he know that he wassss dealing with the Triad. They tricked our chief and invaded our village. My people were viciousssly attacked, sssslain or captured. I wassss one that wassss captured. Our people who esssscaped ran into Quetzalcoatl's Throne and prayed for our god to desssscend and ssssave us againsssst our tormentorssss." She shook her head. "He did not heed our parayerssss.

"With no choicsssse, our chieftain used the Ssssun Dial to draw power from your princessssesss's ssssun to dry the land into making it un-inhabitable. We would not give up our way of life to invaderssss." She sighed. "I do not know what happened then. My tribe vanissshed without a tracssse." She eyed me. "That wasss three yearssss ago." I gapped. Three years ago?! And to think I am lucky enough to hear it from a survivor. I furrowed my brow.

"I'm... sorry that happened to you and your people. Did the Triad... take you in as their own witch doctor?" I asked. Zalas shook her head.

"I gave my loyalty to the ponies and have been ssssiding with them ssssince. It wassss only recently that I wassss visssited by a god of the skiessss." she explained. I nodded. "When I sssstarted to have all thesssse strange dreamssss and vissssionssss, talking to thissss Ventussss. I began to develop unusual... magickssss." She looked down at her claw and flexed it. "If only I had thissss power earlier..." She dropped her claw and looked at me. "My children would have been sssspared." I balked. I lowered my head.

"I'm... sorry..." I began. Zalas closed her eyes in meditation.

"Perhapssss you can tell me how you came acrossss your own powerssss." she said. I was pleasantly surprised. For Marrow Bone to make an error in her judgement about Zalas. I heard Din hum unnervingly. I ignored her and took a deep breath.

"Alright, but it's going to be a long one. You might want to sit on this one." I said. Zalas blinked and looked down. I flushed and saw she was already sitting. Lizardfolk are so tall.





Thi Billette's POV

I wiped my brow, taking a bit of a breather on a fallen Triad pony. I was right outside the armory, waiting for the timer to run down. A safety protocal to give the Triad on the other side time to arm up and quell a prison riot. I smirked. It was rioting alright. I peered down the railing and saw the many ponies I had freed from the cells gathering and looting the Triad. Even a few had joined me and were waiting. One pony tapped his hooves impatiently before snarling.

"Can't this thing go any faster!? I have to find my husband!" he said. I waved a hoof coolly.

"Easy, cowcolt. You'll find him. But in order to do that, you need to survive. And that means waiting. Alarms are blaring through the facility. Triad are on high alert." I said casually. The pony shot me a look.

"Damn this whole place. I won't rest until everysingle one is buried here." he said. I smirked and waved a hoof.

"I like the spirit. Buuttt, you should let me head out first and draw attention. I'm enemy number one along with two others. We grab their attention and that'll give all of you time to equip and look for each other." I looked to the others. "Relay that to the others. I'm just one pony. I can't protect all of you. You saw how I handled this situation. Keep yourselves close and well protected. And becareful of any traps they have lying around. I don't want to hear somepony here got careless and perished. The Triad deserve it more than anypony." I explained. A mare shook her head in disbelief.

"How can ponies like the Triad even exist? W-weren't the princesses supposed to handle this!?" she said with a panicky shake. I pointed at her.

"Take a deep breath, girl. You gotta' be calm and collected through this. As to your question, The Triad are a shadow organization. I don't know how they do it either, but they managed a lot of things under the princessess's noses. You've seen what they are capable of. So, if they are unkind to you, treat them how they treat you. I... wish there was another way to handle it, but these ponies do not care for another's life." I said grimly. We looked up as the buzzer sounded and the armory opened. I stood up and cocked the rifle. I pointed to them. "Wait a bit longer. Let's say four minutes. If I'm not back by then, I may have taken out most of them. The stragglers will have to be your job." I withdrew an arc pistol and tossed it to the unicorn pony mare, who caught it. I was impressed with her checking it before nodding. I nodded and readied my rifle. I peeked out just to ensure there weren't any waiting before I dashed out of cover. I cartwheeled when I approached the corner and flicked my head, kicking off the spring. I was right. I sailed past two Triad ponies who were taking cover around the wall into the room. Time seemed to slow as I took aim and fired, much to their surprise. They hit the wall and slumped, time speeding up as I rolled over a table and kicked it over, blocking the remaining three that were shooting at me.

I looked around and saw the guards I had taken out had an arc explosive on them. I smirked and reached with my magic. Plucking two pineapple colored ones, I bit down on the pin and pulled it.

"Bon' appetite!" I said as I tossed the explosive over the table. I covered my ears as a loud, explosive spark of arcane magic zapped and shocked the unfortunate, screaming ponies. I peeked out from behind cover and saw the smoking, motionless ponies on the ground. I pocketed the pineapple and rushed into the next room. I whistled and grinned at the collection of weapons that would be enough to even have Ouroboros struggle. I rubbed my chin. I wonder how he'd be in a fight? Would he be like a god and not move, using distorted reality to his advantage? Or is he a traditional being? I blinked and shook my head. Focus, Thi. Everypony is waiting for you. I started to gear up. I threw on bandoliers, a belt and several pouches. I holstered two mean looking arc pistols into my side holster before slinging a rifle in front and hoisting two arc launchers onto my back. I smiled. I then turned and cantered out of the armory, the weight of the weapons making it a bit weird to move, but when I hopped out of the armory, the ponies that were waiting with me took that as a que to enter. I hopped over the railing and turned to them, saluting. "Don't have too much fun!" I said. I then hopped down platform after platform onto ground level, startling several ponies. I walked forward and nodded to them.

"Alright, everypony! This is a jailbreak! Those that can arm themselves or know how to use a weapon, grab one from the armory. You must stick close to each other. Protect each other. I'm going to distract as many Triad as possible. When you can, make it out to the main lobby where we were brought in after ten minutes. I'll have most of the traps disabled and probably most of the Triad handled. You are to listen to a pony named Dino Cassette! He'll lead you to safety!" I turned to the crowd of ponies behind me and saluted them. "Remember. Ten minutes tops. After that, be on guard when you make your way out!" I turned around, only to stop and look back, rubbing my head. "Err... does anypony happen to know where the big bad usually hangs out?" I asked. One stallion from the crowd nodded.

"Heard the guards talking that Marrow Bone hangs out in the old castle via the mountain pass." he said. I suddenly grinned. A little too maniacally.

"Marrow Bone, hunh?" I nodded to the pony and turned, galloping down the hall and withdrawing my arc pistols with my magic. I slid around the corner and aimed. One after another, the waiting Triad ponies fell. The arc bullets whizzing past me and even grazing me. It took me a bit, but when I made it to the main lobby room of the building, I holstered my arc pistols and withdrew one of the arc launchers. I whistled loudly as the Triads that were on alert patrol below me looked up in confusion. I grinned and aimed at them. "Let's rock!" I shouted. I pulled the trigger and a loud hiss of the arc bolt sailed towards them. I had to shield my eyes a bit as I was not expecting this arc launcher to be modified. When the bolt hit the ground, the explosion traveled in a cross like manner and the Triad caught in it went flying or vanished from existence. I blinked and looked at the launcher. Oh, momma like.





Quiet Fire's POV

I don't know how long it has been. I felt like we were talking for hours. When I had finished explaining my side of the story, Zalas was in meditation again. This time, for a long while. I sighed, wondering what the lizard was up to. This was the most strangest interaction. Thi makes the methods the Triad use to be awful and unforgiving. I didn't realize their interrogator was quite the talker. Wasn't I supposed to be interrogated? Zalas opened her eyes and stood up. I almost forgot how tall she was. She then eyed me.

"I thank you for telling me your sssstory. I wissssh we could have met under different circumsssstancessss." She then tapped her staff and I heard the door open. I looked past her and saw Marrow Bone enter the room with two of the Raptorians. Marrow Bone clapped her hooves.

"Very well done, Zalas. Now that we know where the remaining other two are, we'll be closer to achieving the Gift of the World Serpent!" she said. I balked and looked at her. I'm a complete idiot!! I let my guard down because I sympathized with her being chosen as a power element. She tricked me! I looked to Zalas, who didn't seem to have any regret in what she did in her eyes, step aside as Marrow Bone took her place. Her scarred face grinning grotesquely at me. "What a touching story, don't you think? Zalas is pretty good in telling them. Part of her witch doctor ways. What did you think of the Sun Dial part?" she asked. I glared at her and remained silent. She gave me a look as if she was talking to a toddler. "Awww, you were talking seconds ago. Suddenly tuckered out?" She then grinned and I felt a sharp sting across my cheek. I fell to the side with the chair and groaned in pain. I felt myself being hoisted back up before another series of sharp stings landed clean against me. Marrow cackled. "Come on then! Show me that fire of yours! I want to taste that sweet power!" she laughed. I felt the wind leave me as I felt her plant a hoof hard into my stomach. I lurched forward, coughing before she took a hold of my head and lifted me up. She got close and grinned. "Just because you told us where the others are, doesn't mean we are through here. You're quite close with Thi Billette, aren't you?"

I glared at her as she continued.

"That good for nothing mare has been a thorn in our side for too long!" she snarled. I then felt another sting as she brought the back of her hoof against my cheek. "Just that look... you remind me so much of her! That vile mare! How dare she show her face again!! As if humiliating me wasn't enough, she had to embarrass me in front of General Lilac!" She punched me several times and I was beginning to feel dizzy. I could feel my face starting to swell. I spat saliva out at her. She didn't like that. She turned around and bucked me hard in the chest, sending the chair sliding into the wall as she dashed forward and planting her hoof against the wall, looming over me with such hatred. "Hero this!" she brought her free hoof down across me. "Snarky bitch that!" Another one. "Yippie! Kay! Yay! Blowhard!!" With every word, each strike of her hoof was harder than the last. When she yelled "blowhard" I felt the full force of the mare's punch. It sent me down the side again along with the chair, but my head lolled and I began to hear ringing in my ears. My vision was also blurry and I tasted the metallic trickle in my mouth as well as something wet and cold trickling down my head. I painfully groaned and looked to see Marrow Bone pant sharply, her shoulders rolling as she did.

As if on a switch, she then straightened herself up and straightened her coat. She then tipped her hat and spat on me. She turned to the Raptorians.

"Bring in the relics on this list. I want to see how we can activate her element. Zalas, keep our host occupied in your fantastical way." She said through my ringing ears. I coughed as the mare stepped out of the room with the two Raptorians. Zalas stood by the door, eyeing me. I heard Din cackle.

Mortals are always so amusing to watch.





Thi Billette's POV

I sprang around the corner, rushing forward and unloading a full mag of the arc rifle. The Triads didn't have time to react as they fell one by one. The ones that did were unfortunate enough to meet my hooves. I must have gotten too carried away as I didn't notice two Triads round the corner and aimed something at me. I only looked at the sound of a pop as a net entangled me, weighing me down. I grunted as the Triads high hoofed each other before rushing me. I quickly whipped out the combat knife and cut up the net with one fell swipe and rolled out of their lunges. I turned and quickly dashed and slid under one, slashing the pony and causing them to grunt and crumple to the ground. I then brought the knife around and the pony reared back before falling to their side. I flicked the blade clean before holstering it and picking up my pace. The alarms were blaring loudly. I found myself deep in the facility. My main objective was to get to the security room and disable lockdown. Which was harder to get too as the Triad had activated every single trap they can manage. I ran through several rooms, running and gunning my way as to keep the momentum going.

I felt alive. It has been a while since I've enjoyed myself. I made my way into the next room, a spacious, open area that had a dip in the middle, I rushed down and galloped across the way. I then looked up, seeing a hatch open above me. I balked and flicked my head down, sailing away from a loud and heavy metallic clang. I rolled and aimed my arc pistol, only to balk and step back a bit. What in the hell is that!? There was a metal looking alicorn. It was big. Almost the size of a three storied house. It jittered a bit before the blue eyes flashed on and I saw it calculating the room. It then turned to me and I grit my teeth, readying myself.

"ALICRON SYSTEMS ONLINE. COMMENCING COMBAT DATA COLLECTION AND SECURITY PROTOCAL. OBJECTIVE. ELIMINATE THI BILLETTE. COMMENCING ENGAGEMENT." It reared up rather quickly before slamming it's hooves down, the metallic wings unfurling and I gasped as I saw many barrels aim at me. I flicked my head down and sailed away as this Alicron rained arc bullets around me. As I jumped around it, I took several pot shots with the pistol. The arc bullets seem to bounce off the chassis. The robot was fast too. The wings had some sort of boosters that when flapped once, it was able to pivot on a dime and gain some distance. I yelped as I then saw it's wings retract and then twisted, firing arc bolts at me. I bounced off from springboard to springboard, even flipping over one of the arc bolts as they sailed and popped into arcane energy behind me. I whipped out an arc launcher, flicking my head down and bouncing to the side before Alicron can readjust itself. I fired the bolt and the cross explosion smacked it clean in the face. Unfortunately, that seemed to only cause it to flinch. It started walking forward, aiming it's head now and I slumped as I landed on my platform.

"Oh, come on!!" I stated in exasperation. I dropped down just in time as the horn on the robot revved up and began pelting arc bullets at me. I rolled down the slope and transitioned to a gallop, the robot trying to keep up with me. I smirked and began zigging and zagging to confuse it's targeting. I got close to the robot and aimed the launcher up. It hissed and smacked the robot clean in the jaw. It reared up, whinnying metallically before bringing a metal hoof down. I rolled to the side to avoid the hoof, dropping the launcher and switching to the other launcher. What luck. I fired and the bolt popped into electricity. That seemed to cause the robot to stumble and slump, jittering as it tried to maintain function. I flicked my head down and bounded up to the robot, hanging onto the horn and looking it in the eye. I pulled out one of the arc pistols and aimed.

"Collect this!" I said before firing into it's eye. The mechanical sparking and cracking of glass caused Alicron to begin trying to shake me off. But using the rotating horn, I whooped when I flipped up and landed on the head of the robot. I saw a compartment in the back of the robot and popped it open with a good buck. I took out the pineapple and pulled the pin. I dropped it in and kicked off the head, rolling upon landing on the ground. I closed my eyes and did a dramatic pose in a low stance. "Pause for dramatic effect.... and..." I opened my eyes on que as a loud pop and the sound of metal breaking apart. I swished my mane and smirked, turning around to see my work. The robot came crashing down, the head blow clean off as well as other bits breaking off. I tilted my head. I was expecting this Alicron to be a bit more ready to go. I shook my head and tapped my horn. Focus, Thi! Disable security! Find your friends! Stop being a hero! I sighed and began trotting past the metallic corpse before transitioning into a gallop. I stopped as I heard the metallic voice of Alicron.

"COMBAT COLLECTION C-C-C0MPLETE. TRANSFERENCE AT ONE HUNDRED PERCENT. SHUTTING DOWN." It then popped and hissed with smoke. I furrowed my look. I shrugged, thinking it wasn't anything too bad before galloping back down the hall. After a bit, I finally find the door that led to security. I checked my supplies. I was running a bit low. But maybe something in security will help? I braced myself at the door, opening it by swiping a key card and waiting for the inevitable sound of Triad ponies shouting at me. When none did, I cocked my brow and peeked out.

"You're late, Billette." a voice said. I stepped out of cover and looked up, seeing Lo Mein at the third floor, leaning coolly over the railing and twirling a knife in her hoof. She looked bored. Typical. "I was beginning to wonder if you left us. Again." I holstered my weapon and sighed, walking forward into the room.

"Didn't think you'd hold a grudge for this long. Look, I'll give you a proper apology later. We have to get everypony out of here. I need to find my friends too." I said. Lo Mein hummed as she boredly twirled her knife.

"Now you care about the wellbeing of everypony? Weren't you in this only for one in your life?" she asked. I frowned and rubbed the back of my head.

"Lo. I never turned a blind eye to the helpless. You know that. The many things we did before the whole Mount Grimoire incident? Hell, even when I came back to Fie and we got wrapped up in this primordial conflict, I helped ponies along the way. Before, I was only out to make sure Fie would be protected. Didn't want Sonata getting her hooves onto her. That bitch is ruthless and I don't want Fie to go through that." I explained. Lo Mein snorted before holstering her knife and standing up.

"Then what's to say that your friend isn't currently being tortured by Marrow Bone as we speak? What about that other filly that was taken? Flitter was it? What about her? Aren't you looking for her as well? Or maybe that stallion? Perhaps that filly's sister. The one with the spikey mane? I doubt it otherwise you wouldn't be this far into the facility." Lo Mein said. I narrowed my eyes.

"Why are you so hellbent on calling me out on my abandonment? Again, I didn't think you'd hold a grudge for so long. Why do you keep bringing it up?" I asked. Lo Mein shook her head.

"I'm trying to get you to understand." she said. I snapped.

"Understand what, dammit!? I know I screwed up! But six hundred thousand lives over the whole world!? What the hell else do you expect me to do!?" I stated, motioning in no particular direction. Lo Mein pointed at me.

"Understand that you aren't a hero. That you aren't the one Pony Land needs or deserves. You are just a lost filly looking out for number one. I don't know what Cassette sees in you. But your recklessness shouldn't be admired." she said, boredly wiggling her hoof in the air. I shook my head.

"What I understand is that I don't understand you. I didn't ask to be a hero. But I had no choice. It was that or risk letting more creatures perish due to the abuse of sleeping ancient magic. I didn't like the thought of the latter. So, yeah. What else do you want me to say? That I'm dumb too? I know I flunked school, but there is one thing I'm not dumb at." I said. Lo Mein then hopped down from three stories. She landed like a cat on all fours, crouching low before standing up and eyeing me.

"Being an arrogant ass?" she said. I smirked and pat my chest.

"That I'm the best at kicking flank. How about a demonstration, since you seem to be asking for one." I grinned and readied myself. Lo Mein sighed and waved a hoof dismissively at me.

"Charming. As much as I would love to put you in your place, that is not why we are here. I already disabled the security and lockdowns. Should we get going or are you going to just stand there like an idiot all day?" she said, trotting past me. I sighed and kicked the ground with a snort. Dammit. Just throw an actual punch, you bitch.





Quiet Fire's POV

I've been losing track of time. I'm not sure how long I have been here anymore. Zalas was meditating in front of me as I slumped beaten and swollen. My breathing rasp and salivating. I groaned before looking up.

"Flitter..." I began. Zalas opened her eyes. "Where's... Flitter... What are you... doing to her?" I rasped weakly. Zalas cocked her head slightly before nodding in approval.

"Sssshe's in a sssspecial csssell. Already been handled by Marrow Bone." She said. I felt my anger rise. If that pony is doing the same thing to her as she is to me, I'm going to burn this place to the ground. I heard Din cackle and the flash of the gem. It was really tempting suddenly. The door opened behind Zalas, who remained where she was as two Raptorians stepped in. One put down a pouch of ancient looking relics. The other chuckled.

"Time to see what really makes this pony tick." the Raptorian said. He nodded to the other one and the other dug through the sack. They pulled out several different relics. The two looked over the relics before one suddenly perked up and held up a scepter.

"How about this one? Malevolence's Scepter. Belonging to a powerful witch that was able to turn into a dragon! Slain by the great hero Excalibur!" he marveled. My ears twitched. Excalibur? The Raptorian stood in front of me and waved the scepter above his head. I saw the jewel orb shimmer before he aimed it at me and dark lighting shot out. I screamed as I felt my entire body tingle. A sheer agonizing pain flowed through me. I heard Din grunt and growl.

Grrrr. How dare they... she growled. I shifted in my seat, grunting and crying out in pain before the feeling vanished. I slumped and panted, feeling a little shock left over. I then shook my head.

'No, Din. We can't let them trigger your powers. I want you to save it. Save it all.' I thought. Din was quiet. She then spoke.

Still trying to order me, vessel? I don't cave to torture. But I won't deny how it infuriates me they would dare harm me! I panted.

'Din. I know we don't see eye to eye, but you have to trust me on this. We cannot show them an ounce of your power.' I stated. 'Just go to sleep or something. We're going to be here for a while anyway...' Din was quiet again. The Raptorian was shaking the scepter.

"Damn. Out of juice." he said, tossing it aside. The other one reached down and picked up a talisman.

"What about this one? Pyyrah's amulet. Lord of Cinder. I hear this one can make any creature submit. By... holding it high like this." He held it up high. Nothing happened. The Raptorian scratched the back of his head. "Hunh. Nothin'." he tossed it aside before digging through the others. Zalas eyed them and shook her head quietly. One of the Raptorians picked out a glowing rope.

"Ahh. Viel Wisp's rope. Said to make any creature spill their heart out in full truth." he said. The other one grinned.

"Perfect. Maybe we can get a little more out of this one." he said. I felt them wrap it around my neck and tugged a bit.

"Alright, you pathetic pony. Tell us how to trigger your power element." he asked. I don't know what came over me, but it was as if my thoughts weren't controlled. I felt compelled to tell them the truth.

"Don't know. It just sorta' happens without my control. I just roll with it." I said. The two looked at each other and scratched their heads. The Raptorian holding the rope tugged again.

"Well... what do you know about the Princesses Celestia and Luna? Do they have any dirty secrets?" he asked. I shrugged.

"I know Princess Celestia likes to let loose every once and a while. She did gain some weight in the back though from eating cake for a time. And Luna, I feel, can be a better ruler than Celestia. Granted, she's been on the moon for a thousand years, but I think give her plenty of time and she'd be better at it than Celestia. But, don't tell them I said that." I said suddenly. I blinked. The Raptorians also gave me a confused look. The Raptorian rubbed their chin and beamed.

"Who here has the handsomest face between us two." he said, motioning between him and the other. I studied the two and shrugged.

"I'm not a dog pony and I’ve had a bad history with birds. I prefer cats." I said. That is true. I never liked the thought of having so much fur around. Plus, all that energy I couldn't keep up with. I like my own time and I know cats only really go to their owners if they want something. The two Raptorians didn't seem to agree with that statement. The Raptorian holding the rope sighed.

"I think the rope is busted." he said. Zalas shook her head.

"Foolssss. It forcsssesss the pony to give her honesssst opinion assss an ansssswer. You need to assssk the right quesssstionsss." she said. The Raptorian snarled and held up the rope.

"Alright, then how about you try it, fish-lizard." he said. Zalas slumped before standing up and taking a hold of the rope. I looked at her weakly. "What is your main objective?" she asked. I didn't skip a beat.

"I was tasked by the World Serpent, Starswirl the Bearded and the princesses to find the seven and bring them together to prevent a realm shattering disaster from happening. Easier said than done." I stated. The lizard narrowed her eyes.

"What do you know of the World Sssserpent?" she asked. I sighed.

"That he's a sentimental and lonely being that has been making life hell for everypony. He believes me of all ponies that I can succeed in this quest. That I would bring the seven together and save Equestria. I'm also apparently his favorite one." I said. I saw Zalas flinch and rub her head. That must have gotten a reaction out of Ventus. She tugged on the rope again.

"Are our powerssss tied to these gemssss?" she asked. I saw her tap her staff on the ground. I could just below the skull and in between the feathers a trinket with a grey stone in it. I tilted my head.

"Somewhat. Ouroboros drew them out of our elements in a physical form. It is called physical magic. It's properties, from what I've learned, is that they are able to counteract against ancient magic and enable us to harness our element's power in a controlled state." I said. "They also make neat little accessories if used correctly." Can I just shut up, right now? This damn rope is making me itchy and it is hurting to talk with my swollen face. Zalas tugged again.

"Sssso, how doessss your power trigger? On command?" she asked. I shook my head.

"Din takes control of my body from time to time. It's annoying that she does so, and it terrifies me that she can just take over when she wants too. She nearly killed my friends once. We were lucky that she decided to save her power for something else." I sighed. "She also has a habit of challenging her sisters and boasting about her victories." Seeing Zalas narrow her eyes and wince a bit, that must have also gotten a reaction out of Ventus. This time, the rope didn't get me to say this. "Zalas. How long have you've been listening to Ventus? Did she promise you something that you lost? Or desire most often?" Zalas's eyes widened a bit. I shook my head again. "You can't listen to Ventus. Whatever she promised you, she isn't out for your wellbeing. She'll kill you and the Triad with you if she chooses too. The Triad will learn quickly they can't control our elements. Only we can. But that is a task in of itself. They have minds of their own and really only want one thing. To come out on top and rule this land as their own. If you let Ventus have her way, Equestria would be covered in clouds and everything will die." I stared her dead in the eyes. "If what you've said about your own tribe is true to some degree, then you know they can't accept you back. You've doomed the very land you inhabit." Zalas's eyes darted in thought.

Come on, Zalas. You aren't a Triad slave! I can help you! My friends can help you! Zalas studied me. She then shook her head and I slumped as the rope was removed. She tossed it aside.

"You're right. It issss bussssted." she said before returning to sitting down. The Raptorians exchanged glances before digging through the other relics. I slumped. Oh boy.





Thi Billette's POV

I looked down at the gathering crowd in the main lobby area. I was having trouble picking out my friends from the group. I smiled when I eventually saw them. I hopped down from the floor I was on and trotted over to them, slowing my pace when I saw Cassette talking to them. I tilted my head and flicked my ear to listen in.

"...Listen, I know you two are capable of handling yourselves, but rest assured, we will find your sister and friend." he said. Cloudchaser shook her head.

"Forget it. I'm going after Flitter. I don't care how goodlooking you are, my sister needs me." She said. I snickered as I walked up to Cassette, who was scratching the back of his mane in confusion. He turned to me and gave me a lighthearted smile. Those eyes always seem to look at me differently. Lo Mein is right. I don't know what he sees in me.

"What's the matter, Cassette? I thought you were the casanova to mares everywhere?" I stated. Cloudchaser frowned and turned to Scribble.

"Scribble. Do you have any of your rocks on you?" She asked. Scribble patted his pouch.

"They assumed I was a rock collector. Didn't think twice after inspecting it. Though... one did colorfully threaten to sink me and let me drown with my pockets full of them." He said. I snickered again.

"Impossible. Your big head will act as a floatation device." I said. Scribble sighed as Lo Mein trotted over to us and looked at Cloudchaser.

"If you are going after your sister, let me ask you one thing. Are you ready to take a life of another to protect your own as well as your sister's?" she asked. Cloudchaser hesitated. Lo Mein nodded. "This is no place for ponies like you. Run along home." she said. I shook my head.

"Can't say I agree with you Lo. They don't have to do the life taking. I'm going to be the distraction anyway." I then turned and pointed at the castle in the distance that was hanging over the edge of a mountain. "I managed to find out that Marrow Bone likes to spend her time in that castle. That's where we'll find Flitter and Fie. We'll have to cut through the facility and then the mountain pass to do so." I said. Cassette sighed.

"Thi. Are you sure you want to be taking them along? We can still go after them." he said. I turned to Cassette.

"You need to lead your ponies and these others to safety. We can't stay here. The Triad will bound to blow this place to sky high. You know they don't want to give anything up." I stated with a serious look. Cassette sighed and smiled again.

"Why are you the one that keeps getting away?" he asked. I blinked and rubbed the back of my head.

"Errr... sure. Look, these ponies need you. But my friends. They need us. And I'm not going to stop Cloudchaser from saving her sister. We're going." I said, frowning as well. "There is also something I need to retrieve while we are here. Dunno who has it, but I think it needs to be returned to its' rightful owner." I said. Lo Mein sighed.

"Then I might as well come along." She said. I gave a touched look sarcastically before smiling.

"Awww. Didn't know you cared." I said. Lo Mein shot me a glare.

"I'm not doing it for you. There is something I need to accomplish as well." she said. I cocked my head before shrugging.

"Suite yourself. Cloudchaser." I turned to her. The pony looked at me with worry. I gave her a reassuring smile. "We'll find them." Cloudchaser gave a hesitant nod. Scribble trotted over to me.

"Then, shall we continue while the facility is still on high alert?" he suggested. I smirked and cocked the rifle in my magic.
> Chapter 24: The Winged Serpent
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 24: The Winged Serpent


Quiet Fire's POV

I don't know how long it has been anymore. Is it day? Is it night? Has it been a week? My body was screaming in agony. I slumped forward in the chair. The Raptorians had used every single relic at their disposal, some with strange effects and some with very painful degrees. But unfortunately for them, they didn't get nothing out me. Yet, I was almost ready to give up. Everything hurt. I was feeling numb. In between the Raptorians messing with the relics, Marrow Bone had come back and used me as a stress reliever once again. Apparently, Thi Billette had escaped and had caused a lot of damage and men in the process. Me taunting her during her fuming made her hit harder. She even took the liberty of using Malevolence's Scepter as more than a cattle prod. I felt like I nearly had a heart attack with how many voltages kept going through me. The Raptorians had finished up gathering the relics before stepping out, leaving Zalas and me alone again.

The lizard was always meditating while the others were having their fun. My guess is she was conversing with Ventus. Din was quiet on my end. Though, when Malevolence's Scepter was being used, I could hear Din painfully grunt. Something about the scepter's magic seemed to harness an unusual affect against her. The Raptorians mentioned Excalibur when it was presented. If only Thi was here to explain things a bit better. My head was killing me. My thoughts began to think about my friends. I hoped they were okay. Flitter had me very worried. Who knows what the vile mare was doing to her? I know Flitter can handle herself, but she's a pony from Cloudsdale. She's not used to intense confrontation like Thi. Usually, the heroes of Equestria would solve almost everything conflicting. I looked over to Zalas and rasped weakly.

"Can you... check on Flitter?" I asked. Zalas opened her eyes and studied me.

"I cannot leave thissss room." she said. I slumped.

"But you already know everything now... Why continue to monitor me?" Zalas shook her head.

"Triad have different planssss. They are currently hunting a wounded god." she said. I cocked my head.

"Wounded... god?" I asked. Zalas's entire atmosphere changed. I could see the anger in her eyes and the grip on her staff tighten.

"My people'ssss god. Quetzalcoatl. The winged sssserpent." she said. My eyes widened, wincing as I did.

"Your... god?" I said. Zalas nodded.

"I did not lie in my sssstory. My people vanisssshed after activating the Ssssun Dial. The Marssssh Landssss do not exisssst anymore. Quetzalcoatl watched over our landssss assss we prosssspered. When the Triad invaded, it took them a few monthssss to track our god. They've been hunting him every ssssince." I could swear her staff looked ready to cave at any moment. Her grip lessened and her head bowed. "I... I want to return... to ssssee for mysssself. I only saw the rayssss of the Ssssun Dial. We've been told that the Ssssun Dial can eradicate the region if ussssed incorrectly." She said. The door opened and Marrow Bone entered, startling the lizard.

"Lucky for you, dear Zalas. We do not plan on using it to eradicate. Merely preserve. Your people's heritage is fascinating. So many old relics. So much ancient magic." she said with a coy smile. I glared at her, Marrow Bone casting a sideways glance at me. "Do not fret, fire elemental. I'm not here to... relieve myself of anger this time. As fun as it was, I have another use in mind. In fact, it'll really stick it to that Thi Billette." She smirked and looked to Zalas. "You want to see what happened to your people? How you believe they vanished? You've done well enough here that I will grant you your freedom in exchange you help us bring down your god." Zalas looked at her. "We fixed the Sun Dial." Zalas balked.

"Fixed??" she stated. Marrow Bone nodded.

"I'll explain along the way. But do me a quick favor and tend to our friend here. She'll be quite valuable in this expedition." She waved at us. "Don't take too long!" she then turned and closed the door behind her. I looked to Zalas, whose expression showed she was having many thoughts all at once. I shook my head.

"Zalas. You don't have to do any of this. Your people wouldn't want one of their own to ruin their culture. I know it seems impossible right now, but trust me. The Triad will have much more to worry about than the Sun Dial." I explained weakly. Zalas darted her eyes. She then waved her staff before tapping the ground. A dark fog bellowed from the pony skull. I struggled a bit, feeling panic as I wasn't sure what the fog would do. I grunted in pain as the fog washed over me. I struggled and pulled against my restraints, feeling my body ache and scream. For what felt like a good ten minutes, the feeling of agony faded and I slumped, panting tiredly. Despite feeling like I was pulled through a shredder, I did feel a strange sense of energy. And now that I realized, I don't feel tingly or numb. I blinked and looked up at her. She pulled out a fang dagger and with a quick swipe of it, cut my restraints loose. I stumbled forward, standing on all fours. I rolled my neck and shook my hooves and legs, wincing. "Ow, ow! Everything's asleep!" I rasped. Zalas then jabbed me with the bottom of her staff.

"Do not keep the watchdog waiting." she hissed. I sighed and was led out of the room. the cobblestone walls were decayed and mossy. A red withered carpet beneath my hooves showed how much age has passed. The hallway was long and only lit by torches. Suites of pony armor dawned the hallways. I looked around in awe.

"Where the hell are we?" I asked. I was jabbed in the back of the head again and led down the hall. "Ow! Okay, I'm moving!" I said with annoyance. I sighed. I have to think of something. From what this Sun Dial sounds like, it shouldn't be in the hooves of anypony.





Thi Billetter's POV

I peeked around the corner of the hall. A brass iron door at the end of the hall meant we were going the right way. It took us a good three hours to get over here. And that was a task in of itself. The Triad were consistently persistent. Though, I have to give credit to where credit is due. Cloudchaser and Scribble certainly held their own. There were a few times I worried that they were cornered. But in Scribble's case, he used his environment to help him. I've never seen him use it to such advantages. And Cloudchaser was a beast in close combat. It probably helps that she's focused on saving Fie and Flitter. We took out the Triad as we made our way up. When we came to a map room, we took one of the Triads hostage and got them to spill everything. Now that we are here, all it is is to get past the mountain path and head to the castle. It was a relief to hear that Flitter is in the castle along with Fie. Though, the pony decided it was a good idea to taunt us about her. Cloudchaser returned it with a hefty buck across the face that knocked several teeth out. We dashed around the corner and galloped towards the brass door.

I spun and bucked it open as Scribble, Cloudchaser and Lo Mein hopped out and were ready to attack. Only, there was no pony to greet us. We were outside. A road leading up the mountain path from the side along with a bridge that we could cross to get to the other side, where another part of the facility lie. Scribble hummed.

"We better make sure we are able to scale the mountain in time. We still got a ways to go." He spoke. I nodded. We began to gallop across the bridge, finding it stable enough to do so. When we reached the other end, we had to take cover behind a concrete barricade. Triad were patrolling the mountain sides. I darted my eyes, scanning the area. Lo Mein peeked her head out and eyed the guards standing in front of the gate. She sighed and zipped her suite down halfway. I cocked a brow, curious as to what she was doing. She reached in and pulled out a very thin looking pipe weapon. Cloudchaser tilted her head.

"What is that?" She whispered. Lo Mein zipped her suite back up to normal before assembling the pipe weapon.

"A makeshift dart launcher. Amazing how you can piece together something with just common debris, which the Triad have so gratefully provided." She said boredly, holding up the weapon. It really did look like a scrap weapon combined with various cheap materials. I smiled.

"Gotta' learn how to do that myself sometime." I grinned. That does seem like a neat skill to have. Lo Mein scrunched her muzzle slightly before flipping the pipe down and loading what appeared to be a dart with liquid inside of it. She pulled back on the bolt like spring and took aim. With amazing precision, she pulled the trigger and with a soft thump, the dart hit the guard in the neck. She deftly flipped out another dart and popped it into the weapon before cocking and firing again at the other, who had no idea the other guard was beginning to slump over. With both guards knocked out, she motioned to us.

"Let's move." she said, vaulting over the barrier and galloping towards the gate. Scribble rubbed his chin.

"An interesting mare, to say the least." He said. I rolled my eyes.

"Keep it tucked away, egghead." I said, vaulting over the barricade and galloping over. We braced by the wall and peeked around the corner. It appeared to be a wagon depot. In fact, it looked like several heavy pieces of equipment were stored on the back of several of them. I flicked my ears, hearing no hoof steps nearby before dashing in, keeping to the shadows. I crawled under the wagons, slipping by as the patrolling guards went about their way. There has to be a way to get to the castle quicker. I then saw it. Through the slight fog of a low cloud, I saw what looked like wagons being loaded into carts and then being pulled along by a line. It appeared to be heading directly to an area near the castle. I beamed. I looked over and saw Lo Mein had carefully positioned herself behind a stack of munition crates. I pat my chest to signal I'd be the distraction once again. Lo Mein shrugged and lowered herself, withdrawing an arc pistol. I waited until one of the guards passed by before grabbing them by the hind leg and dragging them in. They yelled, causing the nearby guards to take notice. The pony struggled with me a bit, but I managed to roll them into a choke hold, cracking their neck and causing them to go limp. I pushed the pony off before rolling out from under the wagon as three guards came over to check it out.

I aimed and hit two of them, causing their bodies to hit the ground while the other aimed and fired around me. I rolled on my side to the next wagon under and popped the hoof of the guard, causing her to scream in pain, bouncing a bit before falling over. When she did, she looked at me with hated surprise. I fired and she went limp. The alarms started to blare as I then crawled out of the wagon and dashed out, popping two that were unable to react in time before flicking my head down. I sailed through the air, landing right on top of a guard that had stepped out to see what was going on and I stomped on her head, causing her to go limp and fall unconscious. I rushed into the warehouse, only to see Lo Mein quickly zip in and out of cover, knife flashing wildly with skill as she flipped and twirled through guards unable to keep up. I looked to see one of the Triad guards drop their firearm and cower.

"M-m-m-monsters!" he said. I shrugged and stepped in front of him.

"I mean, Lo Mein does have that tendency to be a total bitch every now and then." I smirked and pointed my arc pistol at him. He panicked before I pulled the trigger. I blew the barrel of my arc weapon and turned around, seeing Lo Mein trot over to me.

"At this point, the Triad won't have much left." she said. I nodded and looked over to the entrance of the warehouse and nodded.

"Coast is clear, guys." I said. Cloudchaser and Scribble stepped out of cover. Cloudchaser walked hesitantly, wincing at the sight of what we had left. I sighed. At least Scribble seems to stoically hide himself enough. Though, I could tell it did bother him. I wonder what's going through his mind right now? Cloudchaser rubbed her foreleg as she joined up with us. Lo Mein eyed her.

"You should have taken my advice, pony." She said. Cloudchaser looked at her, concern and worry on her face. I then smiled and pat her on the shoulder.

"This is why we are doing the dirty work. I'd rather you stick to slaying primal monsters than uhhh... actual ponies." I said, trying to put it as nicely as possible. Scribble looked between us.

"And yet, not a single ounce of hesitation." He said. I titled my head. I could have sworn that sounded like hate in there somewhere.

"These ponies would not have hesitated in the slightest. It's better to take them out first before they do you." Lo Mein stated casually. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head, trying her best not to look back at the carnage.

"You... couldn't have avoided all of this? A-are they really that bad? The one just now seemed to... be terrified." she said. I exchanged glances with Lo Mein and rubbed the back of my head.

"I understand your thoughts right now, Cloudchaser. Believe me, I tried to do so when I first really started going after them. It was only when they truly threatened my life that I was able to pull the trigger." I looked grimly at the sight. "I honestly wished the Triad never have gotten involved in all of this. But the power-hungry tyrants cannot walk away from ancient magic." I wish there was a better way to do all of this to save them the trauma of it all. This is exactly why I wanted to tell Fie that her choices would matter when we started this. This wasn't going to be a sunshine and rainbow quest. The fate of our world is at stake. I'm glad she was able to satisfy her selfish desire to have Cloudchaser along. But it would have been a whole different story if Cloudchaser and Flitter weren't able to handle themselves. I then began going through some of the fallen guards, refilling my pouches with equipment. I was down to only my two arc pistols. Which is fine by me. Though, at some point, I want to try and snag me one of those arc launchers. Just something about the one before just made so many feelings flow through me. I pat Cloudchaser on the shoulder once I was done and motioned with my head.

"We're almost there, CC. Just a little bit longer." I said. We trotted over to the carts and stepped in. Lo Mein pulled the lever and we began ascending up to the next area. Lo Mein and I readied ourselves. Whatever happens now is all or nothing.

Quiet Fire's POV

I was led outside to the castle's main courtyard where an auto wagon was waiting for us. I stepped inside and sat uncomfortably between two Raptorians, who were squished in as well. Across from us was Zalas and Marrow Bone, who seemed to be enjoying tea. She poured a cup and held it out to me. I shot her a glare and she sighed.

"You know, I am trying my best to be a humble host. Didn't little ponies like you ever be taught proper manners?" she asked. I snorted.

"Hate to say it, but my folks never really cared for a time." I said. Marrow Bone took a small sip of her tea and handed the one meant for me to Zalas, who took it, being just a little squished to the side. She eyed it as Marrow Bone continued.

"Tough folks? I understand that all too well. My parents always wanted to hold me back from achieving greatness. Doing things in the Pony Land Security Service really hindered my rise to power. So, I did the best thing I could do to get away from it all." She smirked. "Attend school. Get the highest grades possible. Enlist in the Pony Land Royal Army and work my way up. When that didn't suffice, I left and decided to do freelance work. That's where the greatest ruler in all of Equestria found me and brought me in. I've been a good watchdog ever since." she said. I frowned.

"Greatest ruler? Forgive me if I come off as blasphemous, but Pony Land has a ruler?" I asked. Marrow Bone chuckled and waved a hoof at me.

"It's understandable considering you aren't native to Pony Land. Yes, we do have a ruler. Two to be exact. Not like the princesses. There is a north and south kingdom of Pony Land. To the north lies the Kingdom of Fenice. Ruled by the illustrious and powerful King Plutonium. A master of all things mechanical and celestial. His kingdom has advanced far into crystal power technology. In fact, he's the sole reason of introducing said power sources to Mainland Equestria. To the south lies the glorious and valiant Kingdom of Euclides. Ruled under the iron banner and might of the beautiful Queen Moonlight Sonata." She looked at me with an amused look as I gasped a little too sharply. She nodded. "That's right. Perhaps you heard of her? The men here do like to brag about it a little too much. Majestic. Powerful. Brilliant like the glow of the Nightmother's moonlight. She's the sole reason King Plutonium has military power in his own kingdom. In exchange for this little deal, they were to work with her to provide technological advances. Pony Land is slowly on its' way to being the Land of Tomorrow. From Flutter Valley to the Land of the Giants. Mainland Equestria still has a bit of ways to go from their... Renaissance Era. But through time and effort, they'll come to work with the might and technology of Pony Land." she explained.

I couldn't believe it. Our neighboring country Pony Land is the sole reason for the activities of the Triad?? And Moonlight Sonata is the actual ruler of the place!? Well, southern ruler. But still, this news did make me throw a worried look. Marrow Bone crossed her leg and a milky eye glinted.

"Do not worry. You'll see her soon enough if you behave. I bet Thi Billette is having the time of her life going at my men like a savage animal. Her lust for bloodshed outweighs even the dirtiest individuals known to ponykind." she said with a smirk. I glared at her.

"Thi has dealt plenty of blows to you. She'll do it again and again until you are stopped." I said coldly. Marrow Bone chuckled.

"Cute. She'll get her come uppance in due time. Just enjoy the ride to the Marsh Lands. It's not everyday most ponies get to sit comfortably with the iron will watchdog Marrow Bone." she said, patting her chest. I looked at the two Raptorians, who seemed to disagree with their expressions. I sighed and shook my head. I looked to Zalas, who hadn't drunk her tea one bit. She met my eyes before closing them. Everypony... please becareful.





Thi Billette's POV

Cloudchaser punched and chambered her kicks, knocking out two guards as they approached her. I then sprang in and launched myself into two more approaching her. I wrestled with one, getting picked up. As the pony did, I smacked the other in the chin and then brought my hind hooves down onto the face of the pony, pulling out of her grasp and delivering a hefty buck kick in the jaw. I heard the bones crack and she stumbled back. Lo Mein jumped forward, twisting the neck before rushing over to the next advancing guards. Scribble crushed the rocks in his hooves and planted them into the ground. The earth shook and the ground rose, sending several Triads flying back. He ducked and stepped back as one came at him with a knife. His look stoic and calm. It impressed me how much he seemed cool under pressure. He whipped out a rock and crushed it against the wall he was backed up into and threw out his hoof, sending a hoof like protrusion to shoot out and smack the Triad away into the air. I finished off the pony by stomping the head and causing the pony to go limp. I looked around.

The castle foyer was massive. I don't even know where to begin to look. I bit my lip in frustration.

"Argh! Which way do we go?" I asked. Cloudchaser panted, flicking her ears. We then heard a scream. Cloudchaser's eyes widened and she looked up to the second story.

"Hold on, Flitter! I'm coming!!" She called out, taking off into the air.

"CC, wait!" I called out, my hoof raised to stop her. Lo Mein shook her head.

"Still unable to take this seriously." she said. I trotted over to her and Scribble met up with us. I flicked my head down and we sprang up before I conjured and angled springboard platform that sailed us in the direction of where Cloudchaser had bucked open the oak wood doors. We landed deftly before transitioning to a gallop. Cloudchaser was ahead of us, picking up speed.

"CC, slow down!!" I called out. No use. Cloudchaser stopped at a cross way path and looked around, her look panicked and worried. We caught up to her and I bit on her tail, pulling her down. She turned to me and glared.

"Let me go, Thi! That was Flitter!" she hissed. I spat her tail out and returned her glare.

"I understand your worry, but you have to becareful here. The Triad may have rigged this place with plenty of traps. I don't want your sister to know I had to scrape you off a wall." I retorted. Cloudchaser grit her teeth and snorted, tossing her head down.

"Dammit..." she said. There was another scream, coming from our left. I put a hoof on Cloudchaser's shoulder and shook my head. I withdrew my arc pistol and decided to take point. We galloped down the path before coming across a partially opened pair of oak wood doors. There was the sound of somepony mumbling.

"Subject appears to be responsive to the dosage of the serum. We will begin the next form of tests. Bring me the hallucinogen and Sombranite." a voice said. We crept towards the door and I peeked through. Cloudchaser gasped.

Inside was a laboratory. Beakers and glass vials boiled and bubbled along a table. Bookshelves surrounded the room and some strange looking stuff in preservative jars along with equipment dawned the shelves. In the center of the room on a table was Flitter, strapped down and looking stunned. The life in her eyes fading. I then saw a Raptorian wheel in a green syringe and a solid black rock. The pony adjusted the table to have Flitter face the rock. The pony in the lab coat held up the syringe, tapping it before administering it to Flitter at the neck. Flitter gasped and her entire body slumped. Cloudchaser growled and flew back. I looked grimly and nodded to the others as Cloudchaser flew through the doors, knocking them off their hinges and startling the pony and the Raptorian. She tackled the pony into the shelves, knocking over the preservatives and began to wail on the pony. No, this is bad.

I dashed out and froze, seeing that the Raptorian had my bat hanging by the side of his belt. Scribble rushed over to Flitter, only to have the Raptorian withdraw a sword and point it at him. He readied himself, but I quickly withdrew my arc pistol and shot the blade, causing it to shatter and break. The Raptorian blinked in confusion before looking to me. I growled.

"Scribble, stop Cloudchaser and help Flitter. I'll deal with tall and ugly here." I said. The Raptorian grinned and unsheathed my bat.

"Little pony thinks she can play? Then... what are you waiting for..." he growled. I smirked.

"Fetch boy." I said, pulling the trigger. The Raptorian was quick, tilting his head before lunging at me. I side flipped away from his talon, aiming at him as I landed and fired. The Raptorian skillfully dodged my bullets. Damn, this is going to be tricky. The quick reaction of these guys are no joke. I glanced over to see Scribble pull a huffing Cloudchaser away from a beaten and bruised pony cowering under her. I glanced back to the Raptorian, just in time to duck under a swipe of my bat. I bobbed and weaved before aiming the firearm up and grazing the wolf-like head. He growled and flapped his wing arms to get behind me, but I backflipped away from the creature, firing and managing to pelt the creature in the chest. My eyes widened as I saw the arc holes mesh back together. Regeneration? I slumped. I am really starting to hate ancient magic more than birds. I dodged and felt my check get grazed, wiping the drawn blood. I then coughed and fell to a knee. A part of my body was not able to move. I take it back. I hate birds more than anything else. I grit my teeth, looking up as the Raptorian readied the bat high over his head. There was a loud pop and the Raptorian's head jolted before he fell over. The bat clattered onto the floor and I looked to see Lo Mein walk down the stairs, holstering her arc pistol. She trotted over to the bat and picked it up, tossing it this way and that, studying it.

"Last I saw, this thing was rotten to the core. Why does it seem like it has a fresh varnish on it?" she asked, a curious tone in her voice. I grunted and tried to get my body to move, only to stumble and catch myself.

"That's... because Ouroboros... cleaned it up..." I rasped. Lo Mein eyed me from the side. I looked to her and the bat. "Give the bat back, Lo." Lo Mein tilted her head slightly.

"Really now? After everything, you still are after this bat? Is it worth tearing through an entire facility to get too? Were you not just concerned for your friend's wellbeing earlier? I saw you stop when you noticed it. Telling Scribble to tend to the others." she said. I grit my teeth and shook my head.

"No, Lo. I do worry about them. I never lied about rescuing them. But that bat... that bat needs to be kept away from anypony else. I have to... I have to take care of it." I panted. Lo Mein frowned, her cold look dropping entirely.

"You're just about as worst as General Lilac. You disgust me." She tossed the bat down and it clattered towards me. The green, slit eyes rolling before looking around and then meeting mine. I heard soft whispers in my head. I painfully grunted and reached down with my head, taking the handle in my teeth and painfully dragging myself over to the others. Cloudchaser and Scribble had unfastened the belts and Cloudchaser pulled Flitter away, cradling her.

"Flitter! Flitter! Hey, it's me, Cloudchaser! Come on, wake up!" She said, shaking her a little. The mare lolled her head, groaning. When she opened her eyes, she blinked and looked up at Cloudchaser.

"Sis...? Is that... you?" she rasped. Cloudchaser sniffled and nodded, brushing her bangs aside.

"Yeah, it's me sis. I'm here for you." she said. I looked over to Scribble, who seemed a little tired. I then noticed the scientist pony stand up and growled.

"Subject! Hail to your king!" the pony barked. I cocked a brow, but then I noticed Flitter stiffen. Cloudchaser looked at her.

"Flitter?" she began. Flitter suddenly tackled Cloudchaser, placing her hooves around the mare's neck. I balked and looked over to the scientist, who took advantage of the sudden surprise and was already escaping via a secret exit. I winced, unable to move my body properly, but Lo Mein dashed forward and into the escape tunnel. I rasped and looked over to see Scribble trying his best to pull Flitter off of Cloudchaser, who was struggling for air. I saw Flitter, having a smile on her face but tears rolling down her eyes.

"I... must obey... my king..." she stuttered, unmoving as Scribble tugged as hard as he could. Not even his earth pony strength could do anything. I grit my teeth. Dammit, why do I have to do this!? I reached with my magic to the bat and swished my head, swinging the bat right over Flitter's head. Flitter gasped and her body then slumped over Cloudchaser, finally letting go of her. Cloudchaser gasped for breath, holding onto her sister. Scribble stepped back, panting before looking between us. His stoic and calm demeanor no longer in play. I fell to the ground, feeling my body beginning to freeze up. Scribble looked worriedly between us before rushing over to me and helping me up. He looked over to Cloudchaser.

"CC, lay her over here." He said, his tone changed. He really did look tired. Cloudchaser grit her teeth, looking worriedly at Flitter. She sat up and carried her on her back to move her out into an open part of the room. She laid her down gently and put a hoof on Flitter's cheek.

"Flitter? Flitter!" she said. Flitter remained motionless. Cloudchaser put an ear to her mouth and sighed in relief. "Still breathing..." she said. She then looked at me as I was led to sit up into a stool. We then heard struggling as a pony was being led up the escape exit.

"Easy! Easy! I'm very delicate!" the pony said with frustrated agitation. Lo Mein pushed the pony forward, who adjusted their goggles. They noticed us and I saw Cloudchaser shoot an angry glare at the pony. Lo Mein tapped the pony's head with the arc pistol and forced the pony to sit down. The pony then grinned. "Amazing, isn't it? Conditioning to the fullest! I would have completed the test with the Sombranite too if you hadn't showed up!" the pony hissed. Cloudchaser stood up and turned to them. Her look angrier than ever. Scribble went over and put a hoof on her shoulder, shaking his head. Cloudchaser didn't say anything but stepped back and sat down. Scribble motioned to Flitter.

"Conditioning? Drugging her up too much to really condition anything." he said. The pony hummed.

"The subject had to endure small doses of the serum X-423. Once she was starting to show signs of change, I kept upping it to a full thirty ccs worth." they said. Cloudchaser looked up.

"What is this serum?" Scribble asked, looking worriedly at Cloudchaser. The pony growled.

"As if you're undeveloped brains could even comprehend the genius of it all. But to put it shortly, it is an experimental hallucinogen extracted from morphosis catagora. A flower grown native to Pony Land. Said to inhibit properties that not only to act as a muscle relaxant, but used and extracted in a certain way, it can produce a potent form of hallucinogen that allows any creature to see their desired wishes. I was tasked to use a live experiment for the drug." They motioned to the Sombranite rock. "Mixing in the properties of Sombranite with the serum, we could potentially bring back an entity to empower and influence the actions of ponies. Causing them to 'listen' to their king. In this case, King Sombra." they explained. I frowned, but Cloudchaser was shaking as she spoke.

"So, you drugged my sister. Got her to believe she is listening to the voice of King Sombra and upon command, would attack even their closest loved ones?" She asked. The pony sighed.

"Like I said. Your brains cannot even begin to comprehend the genius behind it. To put it simply, prescribing this serum as over the counter stimulants, we'd be able to amass more ponies to the Triad cause." they said. Scribble narrowed his eyes.

"As muscle relaxants? Is that what you mean?" he asked. The pony nodded, grinning.

"Just imagine. The hard-working ponies of Equestria working tirelessly to their dead-end jobs. Pretending to enjoy and prosper from it. But after a long day of work and no play, a pony needs to relax every now and then. But how would you do so? Go to a spa? Lounge on the couch? These could work, but why spend a few bits at the spa or waste away when you can spend a couple of bits for over-the-counter relaxants? Just relax and let your mind wander and imagine." The pony chuckled. "Creatures from the Badlands to the Crystal Empire would eat this stuff up. Increasing demand and product. Financially stabilizing the Triad to fund for further tests. Further research. The Triad will have loyal followers to their cause when the day of judgement arrives!" Cloudchaser was so quick that even Lo Mein blinked in confusion a bit. Cloudchaser pinned the pony against the wall by the throat with her foreleg. She glowered.

"I can't believe ponies like you even exist in this world... What sick and twisted mindset do you have to cause you to do this!? To ponies who are just living day to day life?! Why do all this just to increase the Triad agenda?? What the hell does the Triad want!?" she said coldly. The pony struggled for breath, holding onto her foreleg.

"What does the Triad... want??" The pony rasped before laughing. "Foolish, filly! The Triad's goals are beyond your understanding! Supreme Chief Sonata will lead Equestria into a new era! Where we would no longer live through native means! We will bring forth our knowledge to expand the horizons and minds even further! Not even Princess Celestia and Luna would fight against the might and technology of the Triad! Our great Euclides! We walk in the shadows to bring forth the light!" the pony laughed and Cloudchaser started to breath heavily.

"And that gives you the right to drug up my sister!?" She shouted, taking the pony and tossing them over onto the table. The pony rolled and crashed into the side table. Cloudchaser hopped over and walked towards the pony as they scrambled to get up. But Cloudchaser bit the pony by the mane and brought them around before slugging them hard across the face. The pony tumbled to the stairs and began to panic, crawling up the stairs as Cloudchaser followed them. "Whatever the Triad think they can do, they are dead wrong!! Equestria won't fall to likes of you!! As a Wonder Bolt, it is my duty to protect Equestria! You drugged my sister in hopes of testing this botched experiment!" The pony got halfway up the stairs before Cloudchaser turned them around and socked them again across the face. "Thi Billette is right. Your damned organization is evil. You have no care or remorse for the ponies around you. You think you can just do whatever you want!? Kidnapping creatures! fillies, colts, kits, griffons, buffalo? Parents? Elderly? Even damned monsters taken from their habitat!! You're not doing Equestria a favor. You're killing it." The pony looked terrified as the mare I thought was Cloudchaser stood over them. I went to stand up, only to fall forward to be caught by Scribble. Scribble saw my look and he turned to Cloudchaser.

"Cloudchaser! They aren't worth it! Don't let this be something you'll regret! Flitter wouldn't want you to go down this path!" he said. Cloudchaser didn't hesitate.

"No. After all we've been through. I thought this would be something I would want to do. But seeing as that dream is going to lead to something like this." She sighed and looked back to Lo Mein. "You're right. I'm not ready to take a life. Not even to scum like this pony. But that doesn't mean I don't have to hold back." Cloudchaser then picked up the pony and quickly spun around, bucking them hard in the chest that they went sailing out of the room. I heard the sound of a window crashing and I balked. Scribble looked worriedly and getting me to lean on him, he hurried up the steps and we saw Cloudchaser looking down at the pony hanging on for dear life through the broken window. The pony panicked and tried to pull themselves up. Cloudchaser stared down in disgust.

"Walk through the shadows to find the light. No pony will miss you." She said coldly. The pony's eyes widened.

"N-no, please! I have so much left to research! Equestria's technology relies on my genius!" They said. Cloudchaser snorted and turned around, walking away from the window.

"With the money you're giving them, they'll find somepony brighter." she said. Her eyes met ours and I saw an uncaring look to her. This isn't the Cloudchaser I know. We then heard the scrape and the sound of a pony yelling. Scribble looked grim as there was now only the sound of the rushing wind. Lo Mein walked up the steps and past us. She then cast a sideways glance at Cloudchaser.

"You've should have taken my advice. Now, there is no going back." she said. Cloudchaser bowed her head, a look of realization spreading across her face. Her eyes darted in thought before she walked past us and down the steps to retrieve Flitter, who was still unconscious. Scribble and I exchanged glances before I looked to Lo Mein, who retained her usual cold and uninterested look. We then heard Cloudchaser gasp. We looked to see the Raptorian stand up, cracking their neck and growling. I looked to Scribble.

"Scribble, help her! Lo Mein! Help them!" I pleaded. Scribble set me down by the door before rushing down, but Lo Mein remained where she was. I looked to her, rasping. "Lo Mein! Help them!" I repeated. Lo Mein stood up and walked over to me. She then reached into a pouch and pulled out a vial. I looked between her and the vial. She held it up and studied it in the dawning light. I read the tape on it:

X-423

I narrowed my eyes. "Lo Mein, what are you doing?" I asked. Lo Mein tossed up the vial, caught it and pocketed it. She looked at me and then turned around, walking away. I balked. "Lo Mein! Lo Mein! What the hell are you doing!? Are you backstabbing us!? Real dick move!!" I called out. Lo Mein turned the corner and with no words uttered or said, I watched as her shadow grow smaller and smaller. I grit my teeth before looking over to see Scribble and Cloudchaser readying themselves. The Raptorian snarled.

"You ponies don't seem to understand the predicament you find yourselves in. I can't wait to eat you up!" He said, getting low and growling. Scribble was quick, crushing a rock in his hoof before he swung his hoof around and a firebolt launched out. The Raptorian wasn't expecting it and got hit in the face. He reared back, whimpering and brushing his snout. Cloudchaser dashed forward, flapping once to reach his level and chambered her kicks from a bucking motion. The Raptorian stumbled back while Scribble crushed another rock in between his hooves and planted them on the ground. The floor froze into a pathway line. The Raptorian, who was stumbling, ended up slipping on the ground and Cloudchaser curled into a ball, flipping once before flapping and dropping her full weight into a downward buck. I must have heard ribs cracking as the Raptorian howled in pain. Cloudchaser flew back over towards Scribble, who was already holding out another rock in ready. The Raptorian then shot up a claw and rasped.

"I give! I give!" he said. Cloudchaser and Scribble exchanged glances before narrowing their eyes at him. The Raptorian sat up with a wince and scratched the back of his head. "Damn. What a hell of a way to fight... Since when did earth ponies learn to use magic like that? And since when can pegasus fight like that too?" He asked. He then frowned. "And the two unicorns... Since when did ponies become fighters? What happened to all the silly rainbows and girly things?" Scribble cocked his head.

"Oh, girly things and rainbows still exist, mind you. It's just not everypony has the tendency to harness rainbow powers unlike our ancestors." He said. He then crushed the rock and flicked his hoof, pelting the Raptorian with water. The Raptorian shot him an annoyed look as his fur was dripping wet.

"Tch. It used to be so easy. But now it's just too much of a hassle. All this new technology and the ponies here just more hostile than ever. What even happened to this place? Just re-encase me back into glass and let me sleep through a next generation of ponies. Princesses knows what will happen in two hundred years from now. Wouldn't it be a surprise if magic just doesn't exist at all then?" he said. Cloudchaser furrowed her brows. She looked back to her unconscious sister before looking back to the Raptorian.

"Where's Quiet Fire?" she asked. The Raptorian looked up at her.

"The fire maned pony? Last I heard, Marrow Bone was beating her to near death and using all kinds of ancient magic on her to trigger her element. Never seen a durable pony in my life." he explained. I grit my teeth.

"Is she alive?" I said. The Raptorian waved a claw in a shoo-like manner.

"The watchdog isn't that dumb. The pony has the same powers as Zalas. She's going to find a way to either harness her power, or torture her enough to control it themselves. Kind of like what the doc did with that one there." He motioned to Flitter. Cloudchaser flew down and stood in front of Flitter, glaring at the Raptorian.

"Where's Marrow Bone now?" She asked. The Raptorian tapped his head.

"Well, she's been in and out of the castle a lot. I know she's been getting some ponies to fix this Sun Dial." he began. I balked.

"The Sun Dial? It's here?" I asked. The Raptorian nodded.

"That lizard's tribe worship some sun god named Quetzalcoatl. Their Marsh Lands prospered for years. That was until the Triad tricked the tribe leader to the place and began ransacking and kidnapping. Heard the chief activated the Sun Dial and dried up the Marsh Lands. Broke it into pieces as well before they vanished. Or, so the fish-lizard tells us. She doesn't seem to know exactly. Only saw the effects of the Sun Dial activation and with the way the Triad were unable to locate anymore of her people, she could only assume what happened. This was three years ago. It was only recent that that lizard began to develop ancient magic. Which was beneficial to the Triad as she was already a captive to them." I darted my eyes in thought.

"Has this Zalas been in and out of the castle as well?" I asked. The Raptorian shrugged.

"She was last interrogating the fire maned pony. Never left the room." The Raptorian then stood up, his ears flicking. He smirked. "Seems the watchdog's auto-wagon is on the move. With any luck, she's transporting the two to Quetzalcoatl’s Temple. If you're looking for your pony friend, you might want to ask the watchdog herself." The Raptorian then looked to me and pointed at the bat. "Neat bat you got there. Care to do me a favor?" he asked. I arched a brow at him. "The magic contained inside it does counteract the ancient magic that the Triad like to use. But only to some degree. Since me and my brothers are back due to ancient magic, I want you to reverse it. Turn me back into glass. I've had enough of this whole pony domination thing. I just want sleep. It was fun while it lasted." I slumped.

"Are you for real?" I asked. The Raptorian nodded.

"There's nothing here worth fighting for anymore. My brothers are trying to make it work, but I don't see how it can go on any longer. We were once a tribe ourselves. The chief was brutal. And like the rest of our tribe, we were encased in glass due to a simple mistake by the chief. But honestly, I'd prefer that then having to deal with another stuck up, egotistical and power-hungry tyrant." He chuckled. "Glad Porcina isn't around anymore. Serves her right." he said. Scribble scratched his chin. I sighed and found myself able to move properly. I got up and reached for the bat with my magic. I walked down the steps and stood in front of them, looking at the Raptorian. I then waved the bat over my head, seeing the eye light up with green fire as it got brighter and brighter. The Raptorian stood up and struck a simple but comfortable pose. "Gotta sleep comfortably. Good night." he said, closing his eyes. I then swung the bat and with a loud clack, the green fireball hit the Raptorian, washing over him and we watched as the Raptorian began turning into glass from the head down.

With the glass statue display of the Raptorian, I lowered the bat and looked to the others. Scribble sighed, looking even more exhausted.

"He does realize that Procina became a hairstylist after renouncing her ways? Even paved the way for better mane grooming and such that is still used today." he said. I shook my head.

"Nah, I don't think he really cared. But we have other things to worry about right now." I said. Cloudchaser hoisted Flitter onto her back. "We need to go after Marrow Bone. If what the Raptorian said is true, then I know exactly where the Sun Dial would be." I said. Cloudchaser motioned to me with a hoof.

"How do you know?" she asked. I smirked and pat my chest.

"I've been by the Marsh Lands a few times before. I've said it already, but just a reminder." I then motioned with my head. "Let's go."





Quiet Fire's POV

We had arrived at a strange, open area. The ground was dry and the trees around the half buried and cracked stone courtyard were burnt and dead. It was also extremely muggy and humid for some reason. Marrow Bone, Zalas, The Raptorians and I walked through what appeared to be a research encampment belonging to the Triad. It must suck to work out here. Before us was a massive temple. The burnt and faded stones making it look like a black obelisk sight. Marrow Bone turned to Zalas.

“Once again, I find your people fascinating. Taking the land down with them is a genius move. Your people would have been welcome additions to the banner of The Triad.” She marveled, looking around. Zalas seemed hesitant. I narrowed my eyes. Didn’t Thi say the Triad are an all pony only organization? I frowned. Equestria may have been founded by ponies, but we welcomed any and all, that is for sure.

“It hassss…. Been a while.” Zalas said remorsefully. Marrow Bone nodded, as if she understood.

“Tis a shame, for sure. Regardless, the show must go on, as they say.” Marrow Bone said, leading us up the steep steps of the temple. It was easy for the Raptorian’s and Zalas to scale the steps while Marrow Bone and I had to do some small hops up the steps. Which was odd to me. Why would a Triad higher up inconvenience herself travel? When we finally reached the top, I shielded my eyes as the sun rays began to poke through the clouds. Being a set of islands in between Mainland Equestria and Pony Land, the weather wasn’t so bleak. But here, my guess is the Sun Dial is responsible. We approached the entrance that led down into the temple. We descended through many twists and turns, chambers and rooms filled with ancient decor and paintings. We even passed what I would guess was a burial ground. Stone coffins and even wrapped bodies. I saw Zalas recite something under her breath.

I could only imagine what is going on in her mind right now. We went through several more rooms and halls before finally arriving at an open chamber room. A ray of sun shining down onto a colorful looking stone being inspected by several Triad ponies. When they saw Marrow Bone approach, they stopped and saluted.

“High Command on scene!” One pony yelled out. The rest then followed the salute, Marrow Bone returning it before trotting over to another pony I recognized from the warehouse dock in Manehatten. The pony adjusted his glasses before holding up a clipboard.

“Status?” Marrow Bone asked. The pony didn’t skip a beat.

“Reconstruction of the Sun Dial fully completed. Signs of magic restoration minimal, but there. Have yet to begin activation testing.” He said, reading off the clipboard. Marrow Bone smiled.

“Excellent. We’ll begin activation test once our guests have settled.” She said, looking over to me and Zalas. I narrowed my eyes and looked to Zalas.

“Zalas, you can’t go through with any of this. Your people wouldn’t want the Sun Dial to be used with malicious intent! Think about what’d that do to Equestria!” Zalas looked to me as I continued. “Your people would rather erase their history to prevent your people’s knowledge from getting into the hooves of evil. You can’t let the Triad take control over you, Ventus and your culture!” I said. I felt a claw be placed onto my shoulder and I looked over to see a Raptorian stare down at me.

“I suggest you quiet, pony. You’re here for one reason alone.” The Raptorian said. I glared at him but Marrow Bone tapped her hoof on the ground to get our attention.

“Our Raptorian friend is right, Quiet Fire. We’ve tried to work with you in getting your element to trigger. But it appears to be… dormant. Such a shame. I want to see the power that displayed out in the Red Canyon and the Meridian High Seas.” She smiled grotesquely. I didn’t say anything. I cast a glance over to Zalas, who was now walking slowly towards the Sun Dial. She held up a claw and gently caressed the stone. I could see the colorful paintings glow dimly. Zalas remained silent. Marrow Bone cleared her throat.

“By all means, take the time to ready yourselves. We have all the time in the world.” She said. I heard Din shuffle in my head. I blinked and found myself back in the pitch-black void of Din’s domain. Din was sitting quietly next to me, staring out into the void. I looked up at her and cocked my head.

I admire your endurance through the torture bestowed upon you. You do remind me of him. she said. I tilted my head a bit.

‘Who?’ I asked. Din shook her head.

Tis not important right now. What I’m curious about is this Sun Dial. The magic resonating off of it is tremendous. But it is no more than a mere glimmer at the moment. she said with a curious hum. I sighed and shrugged.

‘Beats me. I don’t know how I can see any of the magic displayed.’ I said. Din rolled her eyes.

You have my eyes, yet you don’t use them. It doesn’t even require that much insight to use. She sighed. I furrowed my brows and blinked, finding myself back into reality. I frowned and looked at the Sun Dial. The massive stone structure dimly glowed. I tilted my head and concentrated. Treating it like the way I use my clone spell, I imagined myself reaching out, not grasping the object, but washing over it. I then brushed the object with my magic, seeing something flow back towards me. My eyes widened. I could see it. All around use, spectral, starry rivers of magic. It was almost as if we were in a web. A beautiful, flowing web of magic.

I stared in awe, seeing an accumulation of the flow of magic emanating from the Sun Dial. I looked to Zalas, who had closed her eyes and was reciting a prayer. I could see some of the flow of magic softly flowing around her and converging into her claw. I looked around and could see vast amounts of magic of varying density flowing off of the ponies and the Raptorians. Marrow Bone’s flow of magic seemed different. It was low, but emitting a dark flow that slightly corrupted a tiny area around her.

I then saw some rats scurry about nearby. Their flow of magic was very small. Harmless. Above the rats I could see a snake and several spiders, all emitting some form of aura. But the snake that was eyeing the rats was… different. The aura resonating off of it was bright and fiery. The rats began to scamper off as the snake pulled back defensively at the Triad ponies that got too close as they were moving some boxes around.

I heard the pony hiss and shake his hoof.

“Ow! A freaking snake just bit me!” He rasped. His co-worker snickered.

“Suck out the venom, cry baby.” The stallion said. The pony proceeded to do just that as I watched the snake slither over towards the Sun Dial. For whatever reason, this snake was much more interesting to look at. What kind of aura is that? I sighed as it then slipped into a small hole underneath the Sun Dial. How interesting. I wonder what else I can see with these eyes? Before I could get around to playing with my eyes a bit more, Marrow Bone turned as a pony trotted up to her and whispered into her ear. Her eyes balked.

“What?! One of the Raptorians has been re-encased in glass?!” She turned to the pony and grabbed him by the scuff of his coat. “How is that possible?!” I saw the Raptorians beside me exchange glances. Their eyes widening before looking back to Marrow Bone. The pony stuttered.

“W-we don’t know, ma’am. The team sent after Thi Billette found the Raptorians encased in glass in the laboratory.” He explained. Marrow Bone seemed to turn red a bit.

“And the doctor? The serum?” She asked. The pony shook his head.

“The team reported no signs of the doctor or the serum. Only the Sombranite and documents were recovered.” He said. Marrow Bone growled and shoved the pony away.

“That pony has had one too many luck streaks!” She fumed. I was bracing myself for her to turn on me and start beating me, but she seemed to straighten up and take a deep breath. She adjusted her coat and dusted herself off. “No matter. Thi Billette won’t be able stop us this time. We have two of these fabled power elements in our care.” She then turned to me and I stoically looked at her. “Quiet Fire. Be a dear and ask your element nicely to lend us a hoof? We would like some progress today.” She said. I smirked.

“Oh, sure. Let me ask Din.” I said. I put a hoof to my head and closed my eyes. “Hey, Din. Would you do me a solid and help out this pony activate the Sun Dial? No rush or anything.” I said. Din hummed.

Very well. she said. I balked.

‘N-no, don’t! I just wanted to be snarky!’ I thought in panic. Din cackled and shook her head.

I did say I was curious about the Sun Dial. Perhaps I can harness that magic into my own. Only one way to find out.

Oh, buck me.

I felt my body move on its’ own and I found myself walking towards the Sun Dial. Of all the times for Din to listen to me! I saw Zalas look back at me, stepping aside. I lifted my head up and a ball of fire concentrated at the tip of my horn. It got bigger and bigger before levitating high into the air. The Triads watched on in awe as Marrow Bone laughed.

“Oh, wonderful! Just simply wonderful!” She cried. I growled.

‘Din!! I’ll make it my life mission to ensure you get your flank handed too by one of your sisters!’ I thought. Din grinned maniacally.

I welcome the challenge! Then after, I get to burn you alive! she cackled. The giant fire ball floated overhead and Din charged another ball of magic. She shot out a thin beam and the ball began to glow and send out a ray of fire over the Sun Dial. I could see the Sun Dial begin to glow brightly. Marrow tapped her hoof.

“Get to work! Get me my readings! Get me my samples! Get me everything!” She ordered. The Triad ponies began scrambling about. I grunted as I tried to wrestle control of myself. Zalas studied me.

"Why do you fight your element?" she asked. I was beginning to burn up. The stone started to twist and turn.

"Because... grh... Because she'll doom us all!" I grunted in response. I was trying my best to push Din away, which was getting on her nerves.

You are starting to irritate me, vessel! Do you not want the power to defend your realm!? she barked at me. I shook my head.

"I want... the power... to stop you! To stop all of this! I want to... I want to go home again! I want to have a home to go to!!" I shouted. Zalas's eyes widened as I then felt a sudden surge of energy. The temple began to shake as I started to feel my hooves leave the ground. The ball of fire above me was beginning to flare. The Triad ponies began panicking. Marrow Bone looked on in awe, her awe turning into a grotesque, gleeful smile. I was doing my damndest to wrestle control. Din glared at me, her fang teeth bearing at me.

Foolish vessel! I shall burn you here and now!! She shouted. My eyes widened as I then felt my head begin to swish and the massive fire ball above descended upon me. I braced myself. I guess this is the end for me.

Duck! I balked and Din's eyes widened.

What!? I sensed a very strong aura emitting from the Sun Dial. And in a glorious explosion of stone, a giant serpent shot out from the Sun Dial, hissing before chomping down on the fireballs. I felt Din had instinctively ducked, but at the same time, I had the same thought. I hit the ground and curled into a ball to cover myself as a massive body of a serpent began coiling around the area. Ponies were screaming. I looked up and gasped. I saw Marrow Bone looking explicitly like a child in a theme park. The Raptorians that were beside me got hit with my small spits of fire when the serpent chomped down on the fireball and they were quickly encased in glass, their expressions in panic. Something unfolded at the serpent's sides as the eyes darted the area. I could see wounds on the serpent's body as if it has been through a fierce battle against creatures. The serpent then locked eyes with me. It studied me, tongue tasting the air. I looked over and saw Zalas suddenly bent on a knee, head bowed and began praying. The serpent took notice of the lizard before looking over to Marrow Bone.

You mortals have no place here! Begone with you! You've done enough damage as is! The serpent shook the temple area as it seemed to speak without moving anything. Marrow Bone cackled and tossed her hooves up to the serpent in a grandiose manner.

"Can it be!?" She stated. She grinned widely. "Our hunt!" The serpent hissed and bared sharp fangs.

Your kind is not welcome in this land! You've tarnished the sun god's domain more times than I can count! I should have given my righteous judgement sooner! Marrow Bone grinned.

"Au contraire! Your wounds say otherwise, Quetzalcoatl!" she said. The serpent hissed before looking down to me.

You dare goad power you cannot control to activate the Sun Dial?! You're a foolish pony to look down upon the domain of the stars! Quetzalcoatl stated. He then looked down at Zalas and his eyes dilated.

My people mourned those that lost their lives to these creatures! Yet, you chose to aid them!? Defiling your ancestor's rites!? You are no child of mine, shaman! Your judgement is nigh! Zalas balked and got on all fours, bowing her head.

"Great Sssserpent! I-I had no choice! I thought I losssst everything when the chief activated the Ssssun Dial!" she said, her tone desperate. "F-forgive me! I did not have the sssstrength to carry on!" Quetzalcoatl tasted the air before coiling around the room, changing positions.

Then allow me to show you what really happened.

The serpent's eyes glowed and we saw a bulky lizard taller than Zalas. The lizard had fins dawning the face and war paint over his body and other parts. He held a spear and staff as he looked down at us.

"We go now to the Ssssun God'ssss domain. Thesssse invaderssss will not have our knowledge of the dial. Nor the knowledge of our heritage. Quetzalcoatl! Sssserpent of the Ssssun! Grant ussss wings sssso that we may prossssper under your light! We will pay tribute to the onessss lost with our own bodiessss! I pray for my mate'ssss ssssafety assss well assss our late children." The chief then began to speak an ancient dialect I couldn't understand before we saw wings similar to Quetzalcoatl's sprout from his back. Zalas shot out a claw.

"Malik! Don't go!! I'm here!! I'm right here!!" Zalas shouted. I could see tears in her eyes. She was desperately trying to catch the claw of the chief, but her claws went right through him. The image of the chief began to flash brightly and then vanished into a sparkle. Quetzalcoatl's eyes stopped glowing and coiled around the room again.

Do you understand now? They are safe with the sun father. I would have let you join us, but you chose to aid evil instead. Your heart is dark, child. I cannot allow an impure heart into the sun god's domain! Quetzalcoatl hissed. I finally stood up and walked towards her. But Zalas suddenly tightened her claws and picked up her staff.

"You deny me passssage to my mate? To my people?" her voice shaky as she spoke. I then began to see dark fog begin to spill from the staff. She looked up at the serpent, her eyes now filled with hate. "Ensssslaved to poniessss. Dissssgraced and humiliated ever ssssince. Not knowing my people were welcomed into the Ssssun God'ssss domain." She then bared her own fangs, waving the staff around before slamming it down and a strong gust of wind blew the dark fog around us. I shielded myself. Quetzalcoatl hissed.

You dare raise your magic against me, impure child!? Very well then! Judgement for all!

There was a loud whinny as from the dark fog and strong winds shot out a hoof that punched the serpent in the jaw, causing the serpent to wriggle wildly as the dark hoof dragged the serpent against the wall before slamming it down, blocking the entrance entirely. I gapped, seeing Zalas suddenly float and her eyes glowing as dark, cloudy wings sprouted from her back.

"I will carve my own path into the Ssssun God'ssss domain. I... I cannot allow you to sssstop me!" Zalas shouted, letting go of her staff and letting the dark fog thicken as it swirled around us in a funnel. I grit my teeth.

"Din!!" I shouted. Din didn't skip a beat.

Useless vessel! You dare ask me for help!? I started to walk slowly towards Zalas, burying my hooves into the ground as I did.

"Look, we both screwed up here! But we can fix it! We have to work together on this one! It's not just Ventus flaunting power! You have a natural primal in play!" I explained. Din grinned.

So be it! I always welcome a challenge! Time to show them who's the real apex of the world is! I felt a burst of energy and felt my hooves leave the ground. Din's wings flapped on my back as Quetzalcoatl tried to fight back against the dark fog. I then felt my body shift a bit and my head aimed at Marrow Bone, who was too busy admiring the marvel around her. But first. A little payback! I saw a small sphere of fire form at the tip of my horn and then a beam shot out. Marrow was laughing maniacally before getting struck in the face by the beam. Her body sailed through the air and landed motionless one the breaking ground. The ground crumbled and Marrow Bone fell with the debris. With the ground gone, I saw Quetzalcoatl break free from the dark fog swirling around it before crashing into the ceiling, escaping to higher ground. I saw Zalas as the area around her distorted, strong winds enshrouding her as she turned to face where the serpent escaped and took off after him. I grit my teeth and kicked off from the air, sailing after them. Din maybe out for the challenge. But so long as I can work with it, we can stop this whole island from getting destroyed. I just hope my friends are somewhere safe.





Thi Billette's POV

The auto-wagon bounced and swerved as we sped down the road. We had made it out of the mountain path and onto stable road. We were speeding through what appeared to be a barren wasteland of dead trees and cracked mud. Our destination was the Quetzalcoatl Temple. I've been there a few times. But I never thought the Sun Dial would be held there. I grit my teeth as I pulled the levers, swerving this way and that as we barreled past other wagons. Cloudchaser was holding onto Flitter, who was slowly coming too, but still rather dreary. Scribble was bracing onto a hoof hold to keep himself from sailing out the wagon.

"Did you ever get your license?!" he said worriedly. I shook my head.

"Nope! But I've managed one before! It's pretty easy! You just pull this one!" I pulled down a lever and did a drift to make a sharp turn. "And you have the right turn! This one for left!" I stated, pulling down another lever and the wagon twisted before straightening out. "The rest... well... I dunno what the others do. But I can manage one!" Cloudchaser looked out the side of the wagon and cocked her head.

“Aren’t those Triad ponies?." She pointed out. I looked with my eyes, indeed seeing that the ponies rushing past us were Triad. There was a loud crash and the earth shook. I pulled down on a lever and came to a skidding halt as a loud roar sounded. We stopped fully on a hill overlooking the temple. The temple exploded in dust and stone as a massive, winged serpent flew high into the air. Quickly behind it was a dark fog and something from the dark fog chasing after it. We then saw it. The fiery gleam of a familiar element. It was following just a bit behind, but there was no doubt about it. Fie was engaging into another primordial conflict. I stared on in awe as Triad ponies rushed past us.

"W-we’ve toiled in the god’s domain!!” One pony shouted in panic as they galloped by us. Scribble shook his head.

"It can’t be… Quetzalcoatl is real? That dark fog... isn't that the one that lizard used before we were captured?" he asked. I furrowed my look and nodded. No doubt about it. And considering the Raptorian mentioned that this Zalas individual has the same powers as Fie. It could only mean one thing. I quickly pulled down the levers and we took off down to the temple. While Fie manages that fight, we have another of our own. I looked to Scribble.

"We have to stop Marrow Bone. She'll most likely be in the temple and is gathering as much data about this encounter. We can't let that info get back to Sonata." I said. Scribble looked to Cloudchaser, whose eyes darted. I could tell she was struggling with earlier. But she nodded and brushed the bangs out of Flitter's eyes.

"Hang in there, sis. We're almost done here." She said with a soft smile. Flitter groggily groaned before slumping. I looked over to the massive serpent being chased by both Fie and the other power element. The Nilneigh Islands are going to have one hell of a spectacle to talk about.
> Chapter 25: Zalas, Disgraced Dark Shaman of the Wind
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 25: Zalas, Disgraced Dark Shaman of the Wind


Quiet Fire’s POV

The wind fiercely bellowed past me as I was hot on the tail of both Quetzalcoatl and Zalas. We were soaring over the Marsh Lands, the barren land below lifeless and still. I saw Zalas make the first move. The dark fog surrounding her, like a dark cloud, zipped up towards the side of the serpent and began entangling him. Quetzalcoatl hissed and wriggled before his scales glowed brightly and dispersed the fog with his own magic. This is bad. How can I get Zalas to come to her senses? The injuries Quetzalcoatl sustained while being hunted by the Triad were worse than I thought. Harpoon looking sticks jutted out in most places of the serpent, blood trickling from the wounds.

Quetzalcoatl really has been on the run for a few months. I heard Din cackle as we gained a boost of speed, quickly catching up to them. Zalas clashed with the serpent, planting him against a mountain side. Falling rocks and debris broke off and sailed towards me. Din controlled the flight pathing, zigging and zagging over and under the rocks. She even had me blast through some with a quick beam of fire.

Having fun, sister? I know I will once I get my hooves on you!! Din cackled. I heard a deep whinny as the dark cloud began to form into a shape of a massive alicorn. Ventus flew next to Quetzalcoatl and swished her head. The wind gathered at the tip of her horn. Zalas waved her claws around before aiming at the ball of wind, combining the dark fog with it. Ventus flicked her head, tossing the dark ball of wind at the serpent, the latter surprisingly showing nimbleness as Quetzalcoatl twisted his body and dodged over the ball. A giant hole was imprinted into the mountain as we passed by. Quetzalcoatl tackled Ventus, but the alicorn dispersed into clouds and fog, forming right on the other side of Quetzalcoatl.

Ventus reared back and bucked the serpent in the side, causing him a pained roar and crashing between two mountains. We followed after Ventus, trying to keep up with them as Ventus charged and tackled the serpent, crashing through the two mountains and out over the coast. The serpent crashed into the water with a loud splash. Ventus came to a stop, looking down and scanning the water. I burst through the hole and Din took the liberty of hitting Ventus on the side with several bursts of fire, causing her to grunt in pain and turn to face us.

Do not stand in our way, Din! I will fulfill my vessel’s desire! said stated, her tone annoyed. I squinted my eyes. I could see the angry, flaring, glowing eyes of Zalas eyeing me. Her staff levitating around her. She clutched the staff in a claw, waved it and pointed at me. Several volleys of sharp looking waves of wind spiraled towards me. I yelped as Din dodged and flipped me over, around and under, returning fire with her own volley. Ventus dodged and soared towards us as Din sharply turned, narrowly avoiding a punch from Ventus.

I heard Din cackling as I was led to retreat back over to the coast. Ventus gave chase as we soared back over the island. I could see the lighthouse pass under us as well as the bay town of Trottsberg. There were sirens sounding below after Din forced me to twist and turn to avoid Zalas and Ventus launching sharp dark winds at us.

I could feel some of them graze me as we barreled through another mountain and popped out over a jungle area. I darted my eyes below and could see the grove. I pointed down.

“I got an idea! Let’s head down and surprise them!” I shouted. Din growled.

So long as it doesn’t cause me any more frustrations! I wanted a shot at the serpent! she barked. I frowned.

“Quetzalcoatl is the least of our concerns right now!” I retorted. We sailed down and dove. Before I could hit the ground, Din flapped her wings and I stopped, landing gently onto my hooves. I cantered through the foliage and crouched low. I looked up just in time to ser Ventus blow past the mountain and stop. I had to ensure I was hidden completely. I whispered to Din. “I can see the ethereal river. Can Zalas see it too?” I asked. Din snorted.

Ventus’s vessel is too caught up in vengeance to bother checking. Now, tell me your idea. Din hissed. I nodded.

“I was wondering if we can place some traps around the area. Catch Ventus and Zalas by surprise.” I explained. Din hummed. “After the two set off our trap, they’d be too distracted for their own survival. It’ll get us close to Zalas. I have a feeling Ventus’s heart is in the staff. We have to shatter it.” Din grinned.

So long as I get to put Ventus in her place! Alright, vessel. I will do this! she said, smacking her hooves together. That took me by surprise. Ignoring it though, I began creeping through the jungle. Din took the liberty of sending out small spheres of fire throughout areas I stopped at.

Come out, sister! I know you are here somewhere!! I heard Ventus echo above. I glanced in their direction, seeing them circle the area, looking for us. Din hummed after a bit and her wings formed onto my back.

Let’s go greet my sister, shall we? she said with an evil grin. That must mean she had finished placing her last trap. I took a deep breath and felt myself kicking off of the ground. Ventus stopped as she saw us rise up.

Done hiding?! Good, I was getting bored! she barked. Din hummed.

Likewise! But I felt I needed to catch a couple of Zs because of how long it was taking you. Starting to take a page after Aquarius? she taunted. Ventus gave a frustrated roar before charging at us. Din’s eyes widened manically as she swished my head. The ground below us began to glow and like a volley of fireworks, fireballs shot up and popped around the area in a cluster bomb like manner. Ventus screamed in pain as she was hit directly by several of them. Disoriented, she tried to retreat, only to be pelted once more by another form of cluster bombs.

Din laughed wildly as she forced me to kick off the air and charge Ventus. I covered my face as we blew past the dark fog and wind and sailed directly at Zalas. The lizard’s eyes widened. I quickly flipped and brought out my halberd, the fiery form shimmering as it then clashed with Zalas’s shaman staff. She hissed and pushed back.

“I’ll make you all pay for what you have done to me!! My people!! My god!! My land!! My home!!” She bared her fangs at me as I grunted, struggling to push back.

“Zalas, you have to stop all of this!! I understand you are angry, but nothing will come of you fighting this!! It’s not your fault!! It never has been!!” I shot back. Zalas growled before transitioning into a roar. I felt myself bouncing back as she then curled up, the energy gathering around her before she threw her body out, causing the area to shake. I was blown back hard and sailed into a mountain side, crashing through it. I came out the other end and felt myself colliding into the lighthouse. The building crumbled into the ground as I found myself skidding across the coast, a grove carved through.

When I came to a stop, I groaned and shook away my daze. Thank the princesses being a primal had its’ perks. But that still didn’t help that it hurt. I struggled to push myself up and when I did, I saw the clouds turning grey and the sky green. The sirens were blaring loudly in the distance. I gasped as I could see the clouds forming directly where we came from. This is bad! Ventus and Zalas are going to destroy the islands! There were distant panicked screams from the town. I then saw a flash of green from the sky and a volley of arrows fired in the direction of the funneling clouds.

Sharp Eye was engaging. I stood up and nearly fell forward before catching myself.

Tch. Ventus seems to have stepped up her competence since last I saw her. Din hissed. I cocked my head a bit. I then had a thought.

“What if it’s the combined effort of Zalas? She’s a shaman, so she’s probably using her own magic to boost Ventus.” I said. I then smirked. “Time to really use my skills. Let’s go, Din.” Din grinned.

For once, we can agree on something.

She kicked me off of the ground and we soared up into the air. It was on the fly when I was going against Aquarius. But seeing Zalas combine her magic into Ventus’s own, it only made sense to put two and two together. I just hope there won’t be any serious consequences for doing so. As I got higher, I could see the massive funnel hanging dangerously close overhead to the ground of the island. I saw Sharp Eye dodge over and under dark clouds sailing at her as she returned fire with her volley of arrows. She then soared over to me, knocking an arrow and aiming.

“It was only a matter of time, I guess! What took you so long?” Sharp Eye asked me. I adjusted my halberd and looked at the massive funnel. We could see Zalas floating in a sphere of wind in the middle of the clouds.

“We got tied up. Listen, I have to get close to Zalas! The heart of Ventus is her staff! She’s using her dark magic to combine it with Ventus’s!” I explained. We then had to dodge as several dark clouds sailed towards us. You would think clouds wouldn’t harm anything. But this is a primal I am talking about. Sharp Eye cocked a brow.

“You want me to shoot you into the funnel? It isn’t water this time!” She replied. I shook my head.

“We’re going to try something different. Use your magic!” I stated. Sharp Eye balked, ducking as a tree went over us.

“I’m a griffon! I don’t have magic!” She stated. I smiled.

“Red Canyon! You used your screech to summon Gaia’s lackeys!” I said. “Your call of the wild! You even rose a cavern up into a mountain!” We dodged a few pieces of large debris as well as clouds. Sharp Eye looked at me worriedly.

“Are you sure that’ll work??” She asked. I gave her a confident and determined smile. I then imagined myself splitting apart. One by one into multiples of me. When I looked back, I saw four of me now. Each one bearing the halberd and Din’s energy. I turned to Sharp Eye and nodded.

“It’s perfect for you as well! Just use the flying earth around the funnel!” I stated. As I said that, we both got hit by a flying tree. I held onto it while Sharp Eye grunted and twisted her body around. I blinked as I found myself being picked up along with the tree. Sharp Eye dug her claws into the bark and then screeched. Her cry echoing over the roaring wind. I nearly tumbled as I pushed myself away from the tree. The roots from it seemed to come to life and snake through the air. The roots buried into a patch of flying earth with a tree in it and hooked it. The roots then combined with that tree’s root and the tree elongated into the funnel. I gaped at the sight. I saw Zalas nearly get hit by the tree as she bobbed away in her wind sphere.

I looked to Sharp Eye and she looked just as dumbfounded. I smiled.

“Atta’ girl!” I stated before making my own move. My clones followed after me as we dodged and flipped over debris and clouds. Time to see what we can do. Din cackled and to my surprise, my clones begin tossing fire bolts, fire balls and fire beams into the funnel, all aiming at Zalas. Zalas was bobbing and dodging. From the looks of it, she was struggling. We could see the funnel beginning to rise back up. One of my clones flew past me and decided to heave their halberd into the funnel, piercing through the clouds and sailing towards Zalas. It then popped and sent several fire bolts where two managed to hit Zalas while the rest were blown away.

Ventus cried out in pain, her voice booming throughout the island. Her pain turned to a frustrated and an annoyed growl.

You two dare to strike me?!? How are you able to work together?! You hate each other!! Ventus protested. Din sighed.

Believe me, I didn’t ask for her help. she stated. Gaia scoffed as we heard her through our mind.

Hmph! I was enjoying a quiet, peaceful day before you two decided to make a ruckus! She said. Din snickered.

Age doesn’t befit your beauty, sister. She said. Gaia didn’t skip a beat.

Quiet, you! The funnel was beginning to rise back up into the clouds as my clones and I fired volley after volley. Sharp Eye was a quick learner. She took advantage of hopping between patches of earth and trees, even mountain rubble caused a lot of roots and branches to snake out and attack Zalas. She even decided to huck an entire mountain side into the funnel and Zalas had to blow right through it, shattering it. She hissed as she then began to move now. She sailed towards one of my clones, catching her and engulfed her in the dark fog. I grimaced as she seemed to be eaten alive by the fog. Zalas turned to the next one, waving her staff and firing a volley of dark clouds at her.

My clone did her best to dodge, but one cloud managed to entangle around her and she gave a panicked look before being engulfed. The other two flew towards her, halberds at the ready, but Zalas surprised them by spinning and smacking both with her tail. Ventus’s hooves shot out of the clouds and crushed them both. She then looked at me and began charging me. Seeing my many deaths, I decided to do the smart thing. I yelped and dodged as she swiped her claw to grab me. She turned to look at me, getting ready to pivot, but she wasn’t expecting Sharp Eye to zip up right in front of her. She gasped and blocked the rock bow Sharp Eye had swung with her staff. 

Seeing her distracted, I rushed her, halberd brought back. Zalas glanced back and I had to change my trajectory as a massive cloud hoof descended upon us. Sharp Eye broke away and got some distance as the hoof came crashing down. I grunted and twirled the halberd in my hooves, aiming at Zalas while Sharp Eye on the other side had knocked an earth arrow and aimed at Zalas. Zalas glared between us.

“You are both impressssive. But you will not deny me my ssssalvation! I will return to my people!” She hissed. I shook my head.

“This has to stop, Zalas! You’re going to destroy the entire island for the sake of something you can't reach anymore! I doubt Malik would be happy to hear how you doomed an entire island of creatures just to be with him!” I stated. Zalas’s fins unfurled as she hissed venomously towards me.

“You do not underssstand!! I cannot be whole without him!! Without my people!! My children!!” She cried. I furrowed my look. I then lowered my halberd. A thought occurred to me. And I couldn’t help but realize something. I sighed.

“You’re right. I don’t understand what it is like to lose your home. To lose everyone you cared about. But there is one thing I do understand. That selfish desire to be whole again.” I rested the halberd up to my chest. “I know what it feels like to selfishly desire something that you know you had to work hard for. I also know what it is like to selfishly love somepony when you know you never had a single clue of what you were thinking. But I ignored that thought and kept it going.” I gave a tired look. “I was lucky to have myself proven wrong and right at the same time and had that selfish desire workout. But if it didn’t, I would have been endangering her life as well as my friends and everycreature else.” I held out my hoof and curled it. “I’m still trying to make that selfish desire work. But it can only workout if I do things the right way.

“I have to be that pony she can call a friend. Who can share her woes and even her happiness with.” I looked at Zalas. “You may have lost that now, but there is always a way to redeem it. I’m not saying to find another mate or be a hero. You’ll be hurting for a long while and you will continue to feel that way unless you decide to face the day. I never wanted any of this to happen. I never asked to be a bearer of a power element. I tried to fight it all. But I had met other creatures who have shown me that they can look onto a better horizon.” I then curled out my hoof towards her, offering it. “You don’t have to be alone in this, Zalas. I’ll be your friend. And you can vent to me as much as you like. We all deal with our frustrations in our own way. But that’s okay. Just cry. Let the universe know your pain.” I smiled softly.

Zalas eyed me, her look of sadness and defeat displayed on her face. I saw her claw clench and she growled. Tears beginning to run down her eyes. Suddenly, the water in the distance exploded and we looked in surprise to see Quetzalcoatl soaring up. His eyes glowing angrily. Din laughed.

The serpent lives!! What luck!! she cackled. Quetzalcoatl roared.

This world has become too unbalanced! I must correct this! Forgive me, my children! May you all ascend to a higher plane! We saw Quetzalcoatl tilt his head up and opened his mouth. Fire began bellowing from his mouth as a familiar orb of fire floated out of him. Din growled as the serpent began to breath flame into it, causing the ball to grow slowly. I gasped and Sharp Eye looked back to me in worry.

“What is that?!” She asked. I pointed to her.

“I’ll explain later! We have to stop him!” I shouted. I looked to Zalas, who seemed to be unable to comprehend everything at the moment. But seeing the serpent, she clenched her claw and grabbed her staff. She took off past us. We exchanged glances before soaring after her. Zalas didn’t hesitate. As if riding on the back of Ventus, they tackled the serpent, causing him to wriggle, but with a giant flap of his wings, Ventus was dispersed. Din growled as we flew towards the serpent.

Using my own powers, serpent!? How dare you!! I felt myself being aimed at the fireball and my eyes widened.

“D-Din? Wh-what are you-“ I began. Din forced me to kick off the air and we went straight into the ball of fire. I was expecting myself to disintegrate upon entering, but seeing as everything wasn’t melting off, I felt a burst of energy. I grunted in unison with Din.

Worthless serpent! My power is mine and mine alone!! Nghhh! I will not share it any longer!!

I could see the fireball beginning to shrink and grow, as if it was breathing quickly. Quetzalcoatl growled.

Walker among the stars! You are a foolish child! You jeopardize the entire laws of balance! Do not fight it! Quetzalcoatl hissed. Din shot a glare at him.

You’re the fool for even daring to test my patience!! I’ve had it with serpents!! Stealing powers that are not yours to use as you see fit!! Sharing them among common grubs!! Our power! Shouldn’t! Be! Shared!! she roared. The fireball began to waver but glowed brightly. I grunted and yelled as I felt a burning sensation flow from me. Celestia’s flank this hurts! I managed to bear the pain a bit to see, to my shock, Quetzalcoatl’s own fire flowing around the ball of fire and beginning to form into a fiery alicorn. A massive image of Din appeared over the ball of fire and whinnied fiercely. Quetzalcoatl’s eyes widened.

Fool! What are you doing!? You defy the very bylaws?! Quetzalcoatl roared. Din reared back a foreleg before planting it hard into the sphere. There was a bright flash as her hoof connected the punch. Din reared back the other foreleg and punched the ball again. Quetzalcoatl grunted as he began to struggle against the raw might of Din’s anger.

“You cannot comprehend the bylaws!! You are not with the stars, serpent!” Din roared. “Insignificant! Little! Mewling! Grub!” At every syllable, Din fiercely punched the sphere, causing Quetzalcoatl to lower further into the ocean, the sheer force causing massive waves in the water. Upon her roaring “grub” she reared back and slammed both forehooves into the sphere and the force caused Quetzalcoatl to bend his serpent body into a coil. Din pushed the ball down onto the serpent, Quetzalcoatl pushing back. Quetzalcoatl’s eyes then glowed brightly and the ball of fire began to grow. Din growled before I saw her spin and from the serpent’s own fire, shot out her hindlegs and bucked the fireball.

It sailed high into the air, spreading the dark clouds caused by our conflict. It didn’t take long as the ball of fire then exploded into a massive burst of fire, clearing the sky of the clouds as it shook the earth. I grunted in pain as the feeling of overwhelming power flowed through me. Quetzalcoatl slithered around Din and lashed out at the alicorn, but Din had quickly dispersed her hold on the serpent’s magic and flowed back into me, causing me to scream in pain. I felt myself being pulled sharply up as there was a loud snap underneath me.

I rolled down Quetzalcoatl’s mane and in instinct, I bit down and curled my hooves tightly around tufts of hair. The wind blowing fiercely past me as the serpent began soaring through the air. I saw him barrel past Sharp Eye and Zalas, snapping at them before turning back around to face them. I held on for dear life as Quetzalcoatl’s surprising stamina and endurance kept the serpent going. Sharp Eye fired a volley of arrows, striking Quetzalcoatl a few times, but not slowing him down. Zalas flew next to us, the dark fog beginning to spew down over the serpent. I felt myself suddenly kicking off the serpent and flying away from Zalas as she aimed her staff and a gust of wind punched the serpent where I was moments ago. Quetzalcoatl roared and Din cackled.

Nice try, sister! Tired of getting shown up? Din taunted. Ventus’s annoyed tone echoed through my head.

Back off from the serpent! He is my prey! My vessel demands absolution! Ventus retorted. Din smirked evilly as Zalas swished her staff and was about to aim. But Din swished my head and fired a beam of fire at Zalas, causing her to aim at me and her dark clouds and winds collided with it. The power cancelling out and sending both of us away from Quetzalcoatl. The serpent took advantage of this and spun in the air, hitting us with his tail and sending us sailing across the island.

I tumbled through the air, yelling as I had no control over myself before crashing into the ground, causing a large skid grove as I was buried a bit into it. I heard Quetzalcoatl roar and began aiming up again, his fire spewing and beginning to swirl and form into a ball of fire. I heard screaming and sirens blaring clearly. I groaned and shook away my daze, looking around. Oh boy… I had crashed into the main plaza of Trottsberg. My body screamed at me as I tried to stand up, only to fall back onto my side and let my body tingle.

Tch. Sloppy, vessel! You’re lucky you are able to withstand even a slap like that from a god. She snorted. I groaned and put a hoof on my head.

“Everything hurts…” I rasped. Din rolled her eyes.

Ugh. Fine. We’ll recover a bit. That serpent needs to build up that power and I want to at least be able to make him eat it without killing ourselves. she hissed. I finally sat up on my haunches and sighed. What can I do? Quetzalcoatl surprisingly has a lot of endurance and magic to back it up. It took three of us to take him on and he’s still able to use that amount of magic. There has to be a way to get everypony to calm down and handle this civilly. Think, Fie, think!





Thi Billette’s POV

I came to a screeching halt in front of the temple steps. I looked back to Cloudchaser and Flitter. Flitter groaned but finally came too. She looked around, rubbing her head.

“What… happened?” She rasped. Cloudchaser smiled and hugged her sister.

“You’re back with us. That’s all that matters.” She said. Flitter slumped into Cloudchaser’s shoulder.

“I’m so… tired…” she said. Cloudchaser nodded and laid her down.

“Just rest up here. We have something to take care of.” She said. Flitter shook her head and pushed herself up from the seat.

“I can walk… I’m fine… just… dizzy…” she said. Scribble and I exchanged glances.

“Might be a side effect.” He said bluntly. I shrugged and pointed to them.

“Listen Flitter, somethings… happened while you were unconscious. And we will explain to you everything. But we need to stop a bad pony from doing something worse.” I stated. Flitter gave me an understanding look, rubbing her neck. She must have felt the needle holes. Cloudchaser looked at her worriedly. Flitter then gave her a stoic nod.

“I… I can manage, sis. Besides… you can pick up most of my slack.” She said. Cloudchaser blinked before chuckling, wiping her eyes a bit.

“Yeah… I guess it’s my turn to return the favor then.” She said. I gave them a soft smile before looking ahead and frowning. The temple’s top was destroyed due to the giant serpent. And from the thudding booms from the distance, the primals were engaging each other. I hopped out of the wagon and withdrew my arc pistol. Scribble climbed out after and then Cloudchaser and Flitter. The place was barren. Save for the ruined tents and knocked over equipment.

Everypony must have left in a hurry from before. We carefully navigated through the wreckages, arriving at the foot of the massive temple. Scribble frowned and pulled out a rock from his pouch. He waved for us to gather before he dropped it at his hooves and crushed it. The ground rose and Scribble made a brushing motion on the ground, dragging his hoof over the crushed rock. We went sliding up the side of the steps. I whistled and grinned at Scribble.

“Bet not many ponies are creative as you.” I said with an impressed snicker. Scribble furrowed his brow.

“My colleagues were inventive in their own right. I was no different.” He said. I cocked a brow. Now that I think about it, we don’t really know much of Scribble aside from the fact he can skillfully use magic in a creative way, tends to be a stoic pony and really hard to read. Anytime we try to ask him anything personal, he only seems to tell us what we should hear. I narrowed my eyes suspiciously at him. What is his deal? We reached the top in no time, the ground sinking as we transitioned to a trot. I held up my arc pistol next to me as I darted my eyes, taking in everything and looking for any sign of movement.

The entrance to the temple was blocked by the debris from the serpent. I trotted around the side and saw a hole that we could squeeze through. I tried my best to fit in, but unfortunately, any further was blocked by more debris. Cloudchaser was bucking the stones in an effort to dislodge something loose, but to no avail. Flitter sat by, rubbing her head. I then watched as Scribble walked over to the entrance and taking a rock, he tossed it up and reared back his foreleg. I gapped as he caught the rock in his hoof and punched the blockade. The stone shattered and flew away in pieces. Scribble shook his hoof before nodding to us.

“Ladies first.” He said. I shrugged and we proceeded to descend into the temple. I turned on my light spell and Scribble pulled out his ethereal reading crystal. It was glowing brightly and humming. He held it up and aimed the crystal in many directions, frowning. “I can’t tell if it is because of how spiritual this place is or that the primals were in here earlier. There is a lot of river flows in here. I can’t tell which one is strongest to follow.” I rubbed my chin and smirked.

“Try the weakest one. I’m sure Marrow Bone can manage that much.” I said. Scribble aimed the crystal slowly in a motion before seeing the glow flicker a bit. He aimed in the flickering area until he steadied it enough that the glow was dim enough. He pointed in the direction and we followed him. I kept behind him, using my light spell to shine the way. We arrived into an antechamber and looked around. The way forward was blocked again. Scribble tapped the rocks and sighed.

“If I blow through this, I’ll risk having us buried under here.” He said. “And frankly, I don’t have enough runes to bust out of here." I sighed.

“Marrow Bone has to be somewhere.” I said. Flitter motioned around the room.

“The temple is massive! She could be anywhere!” She stated. We then heard a distant, thunderous sound that shook the temple, causing loose dust to fall around us. I looked around and hummed in thought.

“Scribble. What if you concentrate your magic in the center of the rubble? Treat it like a breaching charge.” I suggested. Scribbled cocked his head.

“Like a timed controlled explosive?” He asked. I smirked.

“You said it yourself. You’d risk burying us. So why not just a concussive force of air?” I asked. Scribble rubbed his chin.

“Not a bad idea. But one problem. I don’t have any wind runes and all my supplies have been exhausted to the point I’m feeling lighter than usual.” He stated. I rubbed my chin.

“What if you make one right now? I can probably give you some of my magic to help.” I stated. Scribble arched a brow.

“No offense, but you aren’t talented in arcane. And even then, it’d require dust to use.” He said. I looked down and kicked the sand.

“What about sand dust?” I asked. Scribble scooped up a bit of the sand in his hooves and studied it. He cocked his head.

“It might work. But I’m still lacking ingredients. First off, I’m not artistic. Drawing a rune incorrectly will cause the magic to backfire or have unintended side effects. Secondly, I don’t have anything of magical use. My ethereal reader could be a conduit, but I’d rather not use our guidance item as a casualty of misuse. Thirdly, I cannot combine the dust on my current runes as mixing them in will guarantee a fizzle of the magic.” He explained. I cocked a brow.

“Annnnd? Anything else?” I asked. Scribble sighed.

“I could use the dust from a unicorn horn, but… that’s too dark even for me.” He said. I blinked. What did he mean by that? I hummed.

“Well, it’s not like you’re going to break my horn off. You just need to file some of my horn?” I asked. Cloudchaser and Flitter balked while Scribble shot me a glare.

“How can you be so casual about that?!” Cloudchaser began. I was about to say something but stopped as I completely forgot. These ponies haven’t experienced true horror. I grimly looked at them before sighing.

“Sorry. Just… a bit of a desensitization thing I have.” I stated. Hopefully, that was enough to convince them of my suggestion. Scribble shook his head.

“I’m not going to do anything to anypony’s horn. It’s like a unique print that identifies the unicorn. We have to try something else.” He hummed in thought before bowing his head. “There is… another option. But it’s also unpleasant. It doesn’t require a horn, but something else.” He said. We looked at him as he took a deep breath. “Blood. From a freshly cut wound.” He held up a hoof. “We, as ponies, are tied to the ethereal river. Our magic is drawn from it. It is the life blood of the world and in turn, it flows through us. Not many ponies know it, but even a foal’s blood is overflowing with ethereal magic. A scraped knee. A bite on the lip. Any trace amounts.” I smiled and whipped out the combat knife. I twirled it in my magic.

“I’m game on that option.” I said. Again, everypony gave me a look that I could only slump at. “What? Remember, Fie is out there fighting primals and we are stuck here trying to prevent a bad pony from doing anything worse. And knowing the big bads of the Triad. A fall into a chasm or an explosion from an experiment doesn’t stop them from coming back.” I explained. Scribble sighed.

“I don’t see any other choice. But… are you sure?” He asked. I smiled in reassurance. These ponies are too good for this world.

“Not like you need me to spill my guts. Just a quick poke of the blade.” I stated. Scribble shook his head before breaking off a good piece of rock from the rubble. Tested how easily it can break by rubbing it against his hoof before nodding.

“Now, I just need to learn how to draw.” He said, a hint of dread in his tone. Flitter reached at her wing and plucked a feather from her before walking over to us.

“I can draw pretty well.” She said. Cloudchaser nodded.

“Not Picarto savvy. But she has won several third and second place prizes in art competitions.” She said. I couldn’t help but chuckle. These two were quite the competitive pair. Scribble sighed and placed the rock down on the ground. He then attempted to draw a rune in the sand. The childlike design of what looked like a stick with a head. He motioned at the drawing.

“It’s circle, zag down, half circle to the left of it all the way around to the top of the circle head.” He explained. Flitter nodded and then looked at me. I smiled and flipped the blade before pricking my foreleg. A trickle of blood dotted out. Flitter hesitated before dabbing the tip of the feather in it and then began drawing the run on the rock. When she got the rune down, Scribbled took the rock and took a deep breath. He placed the rock in between a larger rock. Scribble then dislodged a smaller rock from the side and it crushed the rune rock underneath it. He then scurried away as the rock glowed and a loud crumble of rocks blew out into a hole, creating a crawl way. I whistled.

“Nice job, guys. Teamwork makes the dream work.” I said with a smile. I went in first. Better I take the brunt of whatever is on the other end. It led down to more steps. We descended the steps for what felt like a while, going through other rooms before we entered into a large and spacious room. I held out a hoof to my side to stop my friend’s approach and motioned down. The bridge leading to the center part of the room was gone. In fact, with the sun rays shining in, the room looked like it had something massive moving around in it.

In the center platform was a destroyed structure of something big. Cloudchaser and Flitter flew while I conjured my moving platform underneath Scribble and I, making our way to the structure. Upon reaching solid ground, I leaned down and examined a part of the destroyed structure. It had a strange multicolored paint design on it. Taking a better look around, it was safe to assume that this is, or was, the Sun Dial. Scribble blinked and pulled out his ethereal reader. The crystal was now floating, blinking and spinning rapidly. Scribble looked around.

“I’ve only seen it act this way one other time and that was on New Years.” He stated. “I don’t even know where the reading begins or ends.” We then froze as we heard something grunt from below. We turned and saw a hoof reach over and hold onto the edge. I quickly aimed my arc pistol as the face of Marrow Bone hoisted herself up and rolled onto her back, panting before transitioning into a gradual chuckle. My eyes narrowed as I could see a freshly made wound on the mare. Her scarred face was now burnt and peeling. She threw her hooves up and laughed.

“Ahahahaha!! Yeeeesss!! Such power! Such wonderful, wonderful power! Worthy of the Triad might!! I must acquire it! I must bring it back to Sonata!” She cackled. I didn’t skip a beat.

“Game’s up, Bone. Your plan has failed once again.” I stated. It took a bit for Marrow Bone to calm herself before she stood up and adjusted her coat. She grotesquely grinned at me.

“But alas, here I am.” She said. Cloudchaser got low, glaring at the mare. Flitter seemed to shrink back a bit while Scribble was ready to reach into his pouch. Marrow Bone chuckled. “Can you believe it? The power of gods! The power to command mother nature itself! Ancient magic clashing here and there! That lizard has been holding back on us!” She bowed her head, cackling. “A lizard! Ahahahaha! A griffon and a cat! A little pony! I wonder who out there can bear such magic now! Perhaps a snake! A bear! A bunny! Oh, just the thought of wonder and mystery fills me with glee! This power! We must obtain it! My queen shall rule this land with an iron hoof and the gods at her command! Our Supreme Chief! Ahhh, what a worthy heir to such power!” She had gesticulated and threw her hooves out as if trying to present something. But I wasn’t impressed.

“I should have done this long ago, Marrow Bone. You’re too far gone.” I stated. Without hesitation, I pulled the trigger and Marrow Bone’s laugh turned into a shocked gurgle. Her head thrown back and her body fell back into the void. My friends looked on at the sight grimly. I lowered my firearm and sighed. After all of those years trying to stop the Triad, I didn’t even think of how I’d feel taking out a major player in the organization. I had hoped that their own demises should have, in many times, do them in. But like zombies, you have to go for the head. I should feel relief. I should feel some form of liberation that I had just sealed the fate of a bad pony. But all that was left was uncertainty. My friends had suffered so much in the brief moments we were captured by them and none of it feels at all what I had imagined.

I looked up as the thundering sounds in the distance began to intensify and the temple began to shake. A distant roar ever getting closer. I looked to the others.

“Let’s go!”





Quiet Fire’s POV

I had sailed through the air, twirling multiple times as Quetzalcoatl snapped at me. The serpent was giving chase. I couldn’t believe how close a call that was. Quetzalcoatl had charged up a big ball of fire and was ready to toss it at the island. When I had recovered, I had met up with Sharp Eye and we proceeded to throw everything we had at the ball, hoping to make it too taxing on the serpent. It worked for a bit, but he still sent it hurling towards the island. It was thanks to Zalas and Ventus combining their powers to create a net and send it back at Quetzalcoatl. The ball erupted into a bright flash as the serpent took the full brunt of the magic. But ever the surprise, Quetzalcoatl seemed to be heavily durable.

He had glared at me and I took that as a sign to convince Din of another idea. Which was to flee and lure him into another trap. I felt myself being pulled this way and that, trying to keep myself leveled with Din’s flying. I was slowly starting to get the hang of it as we soared through the mountains. I looked back over my shoulder and gasped as I quickly brought my lower body up as the serpent narrowly bit off my tail. I then noticed that Zalas was still hot on the tail of the serpent. She rolled her arms and claws, throwing them out as puffs of dark clouds volleyed from her dark fog. Quetzalcoatl hissed and tried to flick Zalas, but she skillfully floated over it and Ventus's hoof shot out, punching the serpent downward. Quetzalcoatl roared as his body was dragged on the ground before coiling and lashing out. Zalas barely dodged it, retaliating with another punch of clouds. Finally catching my second wind, I found myself flying down and panting as I landed on the ground. The sweat dripping from me. I looked around and found we were back in the Marsh Lands. I took cover behind a tree as Zalas kept the serpent distracted. I groaned in frustration and punched the tree, sliding down it and slumping.

"What the hell is this bull!? Why is Quetzalcoatl so durable!?" I rasped. Din hummed in thought. She wasn't happy about it either, but her response caught me by surprise.

He's a primal. But he is not necessarily one either, is he? she stated. I blinked.

"Huh?" I asked.

I am hurting him more than I can manage. But it appears something is keeping him from falling completely. It's almost as if he's being spurred on by... something. She growled. It's infuriating how long this has been going on! I want my victory! I darted my eyes in thought. I peeked back out of my cover and studied the serpent. Something is spurring him on? I squinted my eyes. Scales, fur, wounds that are there but slowly... regenerating? I slumped. But hold on... something is off. Taking another look, I saw the harpoons stuck in his body. They were still trickling blood and the wounds weren't closing. I closed my eyes and concentrated. I reached out to the harpoons stuck in him and washed my magic over the area. I gasped as I saw a flow of ethereal magic spewing from him. His wounds were in geysers of magic. It was like a ball in a spider web high in the sky. But I could see some heavy flow of magic connecting to the Marsh Lands. I tilted my head, following one flow of magic down that was closer to us. I quietly crept through the dead trees and dried mud. I followed the flow straight into an open area where the trees were fallen and it was surprisingly muggier than everywhere else. I wiped the sweat from my brow before trotting over to the concentration of magic. There was something laying on a stack of fallen trees. I titled my head in confusion before reaching out with a hoof and brushing away the charred bark. I pulled out what looked like a wooden toy. It was a snake. The body was sectioned into small circles connected by what appeared to be string.

I turned it in my hooves, humming at the curious little toy. I then closed my eyes and washed my magic over it. It flowed strongly of a strange magic I couldn't make heads or tails of. Din hummed as well.

Curious. This kind of magic isn't physical or ethereal. It's almost... She gasped and began to chuckle. Well, well. Even natural gods have their own weaknesses. This should make it easier to strike down the serpent. I blinked quizzically.

'What do you mean?' I thought. Din smirked.

Just watch. I felt my body lower the toy down on the ground and I aimed my horn at it. I furrowed my look and a sphere of fire began to concentrate at the tip of my horn. I then flicked my ears, hearing something. I cast a glance as I saw a silhouette dash behind me followed by giggling. This also caught Din's attention. Feeling myself in control, I looked around. The toy then glowed brightly and a bright flow of ethereal magic washed over the area. It was like I had just stepped through time. The area wasn't full of dead trees or dried areas. There was water. The mud was wet. We were standing on top of a floating, circular area. In front of me was a shrine. It constructed of stone and wood. I then saw ghostly wisps float out from the shrine, one phasing right through me and causing me to watch it as the wisps gathered and split before me. In a flash, I saw several tall lizards, each with different fin types and war paint. They were bent on the ground, heads buried and reciting a prayer in a dialect I couldn't understand. The front lizard suddenly uncurled from their posture and threw their claws up in the air. From behind the lizard was a tinier lizard. A child.

I stepped aside as the lizard child shyly walked towards the shrine. They were carrying the snake toy. The child lizard meekly offered the toy snake to the shrine. The toy glowed as the waterfolk stood up and held their claws out to the sky. They glowed and I saw a flow of unusual looking ethereal magic wash into the toy. The toy snake finally dimmed as it now was steadily shimmering. The lizard child giggled before getting on the ground and bowing with their head buried slightly. I gasped as I turned around and saw what would have been the home of the waterfolk. Lizards chatting, children playing and the marsh lush with life. And just as it all appeared, it vanished, leaving behind dried mud and dead trees. The distant roar and engagement of Zalas and Quetzalcoatl snapped me out of my daze. Seeing green in the sky meant Sharp Eye finally caught up to us. I looked determinedly at the sight before scooping up the toy.

"Din. Get Quetzalcoatl's attention. Give him a little prick. And I mean a little." I stated. Din scoffed.

Hmph! I know what you are trying to do! I'd rather just burn the magic entirely! She said. I nodded.

"If I was any other pony or affiliated with the Triad, maybe. But I'm a Ponyville pony. And the one thing our community is good at is fostering friendships." I said. Din summoned her wings on my back and took off into the air.

Ugh. Fine! But if it doesn't work, I'm burning it! she growled. We got high up and leveled with the fight. I then aimed my horn at the toy snake and I saw that the river of magic began to turn a fiery color. It branched and spread like roots, finding the similar flow of magic. It worked. Quetzalcoatl suddenly stopped and roared in pain. Zalas backed off and I noticed her look of confusion. I pulled my horn away and the flow of magic returned to normal. Quetzalcoatl turned and spotted me. He hissed and started to come our direction. When he got close enough, I held out the toy snake and aimed my horn at it. Quetzalcoatl stopped and coiled in front of me. He glared angrily.

What have you done!? He rasped. I stoically stared at the serpent, keeping the toy in front of me.

"I wanted to get your attention, Quetzalcoatl. I take it you know exactly what this is?" I began. The serpent eyed me, a cautious look before softly nodding. I saw Zalas float down on the side of Quetzalcoatl and I. Zalas gasped.

"That... toy..." she began. I nodded.

"I think I understand how you are still able to continue on the way you are Quetzalcoatl. You love your children. The people who worshipped you in this marsh. They loved you too. Every day and night was a prayer to your love. You protected them. Cherished their gifts. The Sun Dial... it was your gift to your children, wasn't it?" Quetzalcoatl blinked and titled his head a bit.

What are you getting at? he asked. I looked to Zalas.

"Zalas. You look like you know this toy more than Quetzalcoatl does." I said, aiming the toy up to her. Zalas floated over to us, the dark fog retreating into her staff as she was now just floating with Ventus's wings. She tenderly took the toy into her claw and caressed her claw thumb over it.

"A pressssent for my daughter. Her faith in our god wassss greater than the tribe'ssss combined. Sssshe was going to be the next oracle to the guardian of the sun." Her claw gently closed around the toy snake and brought it to her chest. "Sssshe wouldn't sssstop talking about it. Sssshe would spend endless nightssss awake and practicing for when sssshe would finally meet... you." She turned to Quetzalcoatl. The serpent eyed her. "Oh, gracioussss guardian of our ssssun. Thissss was her gift to you. Her precioussss treassssure. I ssssaw it that day. Your love sssshining in her offer." She wavered and looked at the toy again. "Our family wassss blessssed. We held a cssselebration." She sighed. "Oh.... my beloved S'kal. I... I missss her ssssmile." She looked back at the serpent. "When I wassss ensssslaved by the ponies. I had losssst my faith after sssseing the Ssssun Dial activate. The Triad began to torture me. Ssssay you were jusssst a falsssse god. A blassssphemous disssshonor to their glorious Ssssupreme Chief." She clenched her claw around the toy. "Assss time went, my faith faded. I alwayssss quessstioned why you never came to the onessss who were sssstill loyal to you. Who faithssss never wavered." She held out the toy to him. "My daughter was sssslain by the Triad. I wassss captured. Our newly laid eggssss crusssshed under a pony'ssss hoovessss. My hussssband. Our great chieftain. Had esssscaped into your warming embrace. But why not S'kal?! Why not our unhatched eggssss!?" Tears began to fall from her eyes. "Why did you abandon ussss!? Why are we not allowed to return to our loved onessss!? I loved you jusssst assss much assss the ressst of my people! Yet, you grew sssilent!"

She grabbed her staff with her free claw. I instinctively floated in between her and the serpent. Zalas's eyes fell to me and a look of sadness washed over her. She tenderly placed her closed claw to her head, the toy snake dangling out of her grasp. Her shoulders shook.

"Why?! Why? Why can't I jusssst ssssee them again...?" Zalas sobbed. Quetzalcoatl seemed to ease now.

My child. I did not abandon you all. For a time, I had fallen into a slumber I could not awake from. A communion of the stars. He began. My duty to this realm is a duty to my children. To your happiness. Your Malik made a brave sacrifice to preserve and save this realm. He was awarded ascension for this act. Yet... I could not ascend everyone. Those that were slaughtered... it ached my very heart to see it all. Their souls... I can still hear them throughout this dead land. I nodded and sighed.

"I saw it all too. The moment I came into contact with that toy, it was like it held onto a memory of happiness from before. It... it survived the fallout because the love of your people was so strong. Quetzalcoatl, surely, you can understand Zalas's frustrations? She had no intention at first, but she's been enslaved for only she knows how long. Her faith wavered because you were indisposed of. When you came back and saw what has become of your people... you didn't go after them... because of what reason?" I pointed to the toy in Zalas's hand. "It's because of the spiritual magic still residing in this land. You could hear their voices. Heard their whispers and happiness. While you were asleep, that was all you were hearing I bet.  It was so strong that you didn't hear their actual pain." I lowered my head. "When you woke up. It must have been devastating to learn what happened. How much you could have done if you had just been there a little earlier. Zalas." I looked to her. "The memory of your people still reside here. Their faith in Quetzalcoatl living on. If yours was added to it, then perhaps, maybe Quetzalcoatl could redeem himself? And you would be able to see your husband again."

Zalas and Quetzalcoatl were silent. I motioned to them both. "If we continue to fight, no pony will get anywhere. We need to work together on this. It's our duty as protectors of this realm. Your duty, Quetzalcoatl. I have no idea what the future will hold for us. But side by side, we can face that unknown together."

"She's right." a voice said. Sharp Eye floated down next to me and tipped her hat. "We all make mistakes. It's what makes us more than just gods or primals. We live and breathe the very air and land we protect. We cannot save everyone even if we tried. But we have to be our best selves in the end." She motioned to Quetzalcoatl. "A guardian." She then motioned to Zalas. "And a lost mother and wife." I smiled and nodded in agreement. "It'll hurt to accept the fact of the present. But it is okay to cry and deal with that frustration in your own way. Because the future holds a better tomorrow." Zalas darted her eyes in thought. She then turned to Quetzalcoatl. She looked past him and then floated down the serpent's body. She took her staff and waved it, sending out the dark fog to entangle the Triad harpoons. Quetzalcoatl winced as the harpoons were pulled out. Sharp Eye floated over and pulled out another one from the serpent. I went over to the one burrowed near the middle and I surprised myself by how easily I was able to pull out the harpoon. We all removed the harpoons one by one until there was nothing left. Every harpoon we removed; the wounds healed. I could see the flow of magic becoming stable. I nodded in contempt before flying back in front of the serpent. He seemed... pleased. When the last harpoon was removed by Sharp Eye, the serpent stretched and his eyes no longer glowed brightly. Instead, they retained a normal black slit. He hummed.

"The feeling of pain is gone... I feel like my old self! But..." he looked over the Marsh Lands. The valley of dead trees and dried mud with a muggy fog enveloping it. I can never return to my full self, can I? he asked. I sighed and nodded.

"It's a long road to recovery. But take it one step at a time and you'll be back up on your pedestal." I said. Sharp Eye scanned the horizon and smiled.

"Hey, I think I see Thi Billette and the others!" she stated. I blinked before gasping.

"My friends!! I nearly forgot about them!" I panicked. We kicked off from the air, leaving Zalas and Quetzalcoatl behind. I could see my friends pulling themselves out of the temple ruins. When Thi saw us, she grinned and waved.

"Took your time, didn't you?!" she called out. I landed deftly in front of her and smiled.

"You guys are okay!" I expressed happily. I saw Thi's smile become soft before it furrowed into concern. My own smile wavered. She turned to Flitter and Cloudchaser. Flitter looked a little pale. And Cloudchaser seemed a little... different. I don't know why, but I can sense something was wrong. Scribble looked exhausted more than usual, but he retained his stoic look, eyeing us.

"Where's Catlyn?" Scribble asked. Sharp Eye replied.

"She sat out on the engagement. Said she needed to execute her plan now that we were up in the air fighting." she explained, scratching her head. "I don't know what she means, but that was the last I heard of her before meeting up with Fie." Cloudchaser and Flitter walked over, the former pointing.

"What is that?" Cloudchaser asked. I looked back and could see Zalas talking to Quetzalcoatl in the sky. Their looks solemn and understanding. It seems they are taking that first step together in the right direction. I smiled and looked back.

"I'll explain later. But first, you need to tell me what happened while I was dragged out here." I said. My friends seemed to look grimly down to the ground. I arched a worried brow between them. "Did they... hurt you all?" I asked, my concern rising. Scribble closed his eyes in thought before speaking.

"Marrow Bone is dead. Thi finished the job." he said. My eyes widened and I looked to Thi, who didn't seem to deny it. Instead, she nodded solemnly.

"I... I imagined it differently. But... sometimes I guess life just doesn't give you what you want." she said. I looked to Cloudchaser who had a wing around her sister. Flitter seemed to hold her head with a hoof and shake it.

"Sis... I feel funny..." she said. Cloudchaser nodded.

"It'll wear off, Flitter. Don't worry. Just take it easy for now. We'll rest once we get back to the Lion's Mane." she said. Cloudchaser then looked at me and my eyes widened. Her eyes didn't seem to have that sparkle anymore. She gave a concerned look. Something in my heart ached. What happened to them all? I was about to ask them more when there was a loud boom from behind me. I looked and gasped, seeing Quetzalcoatl hit the ground and skid over to us. He came to a stop at the foot of the temple. Zalas descended from the dark cloud forming overhead and landed on the serpent's body. Quetzalcoatl was out cold. I then balked as I could see Zalas's eyes glowing. Primal possession. Zalas held up the toy snake and I watched as it crumbled and fell apart as she let go of it.

Finally! I took down that annoying serpent! Too bad, sister! Ventus echoed. I can't believe I forgot the most important part of being a bearer. Our elements can take control whenever they want. I grit my teeth and stood up, bringing out my halberd. Sharp Eye flicked her claw and her bow appeared in it. She knocked an arrow and aimed. Din sighed.

Well, so much for friendship. Good. I was getting bored of the subject. Din stated. I shook my head.

"Why, Ventus?! Was that just a game to you??" I asked. Ventus echoed from Zalas.

A game? More like a display of domination. Din is always talking big about being the apex as if it was some grand plan of her's! What's it like not getting that chance at all, sister? Ventus taunted. I cocked my head. But Din seemed to answer that question without hesitation.

Lux has too many over us. If it wasn't for my previous vessel, I would have been the top! But don't think you are comfortable because you took down a big ol' mean snake. When you can match up to Ouroboros, then you can come try taking my status away! she cackled. Ventus scoffed.

You?? Matching up with Ouroboros?? That's a laugh. She grinned. Din waved a hoof as she appeared and sat next to me.

I picked well this time. You'll see. she said with a coy smile. Leave it to Din to embody patience and impatience at the same time. Din seemed to vanish when I blinked. I looked back to Zalas as she held onto the staff. I eyed the skull. The dark fog was emanating from all of that. And it seems to have bolstered the power of Ventus by a lot. Zalas then put her staff out in front of her before letting go of it. The staff floated in front of her as she rose her claws to the skies. She floated high above the serpent and the clouds began to gather above her into a sphere. I slumped.

"Why are death bombs every primal's favorite choice?" I rasped. Din cackled.

Flaunting power, of course. she said. Great. Compensating for something then. I then looked to Sharp Eye.

"Together!" I stated. Sharp Eye nodded. "You shoot and I'll throw!" Sharp Eye cocked a brow.

"Not you this time? I just want to be sure!" she said. I nodded. Sharp Eye took aim and released a volley of arrows. A barrier of wind formed around Zalas, but the arrows seemed to pop into grassy roots that made holes in the barrier. I then flipped the halberd around and aimed it like a javelin. I then heaved it and it sailed through the sky, striking true. The tip of the halberd met the skull and in a bright flash, my halberd exploded and the skull shattered. There was a pained cry from Ventus as the clouds began to disperse and form back into the sky. Zalas started to fall but Sharp Eye flew up and caught her just in time. She flew down to us and we watched as the wind around us began to swirl and form into an alicorn laying on her side on the ground, panting. As if on que, Din and Gaia formed over their sister. Gaia studied her while Din grinned and reared back, stomping onto the side of Ventus, causing her to cry in pain. Din cackled.

"Next time you get cocky, know that I'm the best at it! I'll be the apex! Not you! Enjoy second place, worm!" Din hissed. She gave another good kick on Ventus's side before turning around and trotting this time in a huff. I braced myself, feeling the magma like heat course through me as Din retreated back into me. I was able to tolerate it enough but it still reeled me forward. I fell onto my stomach and breathed heavily. I noticed that Gaia sighed and shook her head.

"With none of the respect, you both need to grow up. I swear, it's like Tenebres had split herself somehow." She said. she then retreated back into Sharp Eye, who also braced herself. She blinked quizzically. She didn't reel forward or cry out in pain. She pat her chest in confusion before looking at me. I stood up and shook away my daze. Ventus groaned as she retreated into Zalas, who began to writhe and hiss, startling my friends. That seemed to wake her up as she panted and gasped for air. She clutched her side and growled. It took her a moment to sit herself up properly. She then blinked and looked over to Quetzalcoatl. She balked and stood up, limping over to the edge of the temple stairs. She held out a claw and realized that something was missing.

She clenched her claw tenderly as Quetzalcoatl glowed brightly and vanished. Or so I had thought. At the bottom of the steps was a snake, laying motionless next to a destroyed toy snake. Zalas descended the steps, her tall stature able to easily traverse the steps. When she reached the bottom, she knelt down and gently scooped up Quetzalcoatl along with bits of the toy snake. I exchanged glances with my friends before we descended the steps. When we reached her, she was holding Quetzalcoatl close to her chest and bowing, reciting a prayer.

We watched as Quetzalcoatl began to glow a bright blue. Zalas sat up and gently held the serpent high above her head. I shielded my eyes and stared in awe when the serpent flashed and dimmed. A strong flow of magic snaked high into the air and washed over the area. My friends gasped as the area began to change. It was as if color and life was melting into existence. Trees. Plants. Water. And the sound of an entire community of waterfolk chatting about. Their day-to-day routines being played out around us. Children playing. Hunters bringing back game. Gatherers crushing and mixing plants and herbs. Before us sat several waterfolk holding their claws high into the air, their mouths moving to recite a prayer. Quetzalcoatl glowed brightly and a giant, spectral serpent soared out of him.

It rose high into the sir, coiling before unfurling four sets of wings majestically, the clouds parting and the sun shined down on the Marsh Lands. The water sparkled and the spectral waterfolk scales began to glow along with Zalas. I heard a whistle from Thi as she looked up at the majestic, winged serpent.

“I’ll be damned. Almost how I remember it.” She said. Zalas stood up and watched the ghostly images of her people. She was smiling through her tears. We then saw a child run by the others, giggling happily. They phased through Zalas, her look of recognition as she turned to see us. In front of us a tall, muscularly lean lizard. He laughed as he picked up the child, playfully spinning around with her high in the air before placing her on his shoulders. They both laughed as the child showed off the toy snake. They then looked at Zalas and she fell to her knees. She reached out to them, but they turned around, chatting to one another in their tongue before slowly fading into bright, sparkling wisps. The area began to slowly decay and melt as the other lizards faded in the same manner as the other two. The giant, spectral snake began to fade as if being burned away.

No more laughing. No more chatting. No more prayers and work. Nothing but a barren and charred wasteland. I looked worriedly at Zalas, who was sobbing uncontrollably at our hooves. There was nothing else to be said. We stood in silence as we listened to the pained cry of a mother, a faith giver, say goodbye to the last memories of her life.
> Chapter 26: What a M.E.S.S.
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 26: What a M.E.S.S.


“In other news, on the far-off islands to the east, a sight of another primal conflict took place. The Nilneigh Islands is home to a neutral community of creature and ponies. On the other side lays the distant land of Pony Land. A historical kingdom that once was a harmonious land of sunshine and rainbows. Now divided by two kingdoms. Not much is known of our neighbors aside from offshore exports of materials and trade that can be found commonly in the markets of Equestria. The Nilneigh Islands marking the belt bore witness to a clash of power from the middle of the main island to the coast. On scene were our fire bearing hero, who has been making quite a name for herself as well as her avian, earth screeching friend. Together, they combined their efforts to bring down a local god and another element on the loose. The Nilneigh Islands have been in an uproar at the sight. Many witnesses have exclaimed their distaste for Equestrian Ministries Incorporated, claiming that the sole reason for the angering of gods has been their involvement into the preservation of ancient relics a desecration of their island’s history and local natives.

“The Marsh Lands are no longer the home to the late water tribe and now a sun burnt wasteland, with no tell of life ever returning. It is now deemed an unsafe No Pony Land. The resistance leader if the Quetzalcoatl Liberation Front has stated that anypony or creature on sight in the area will be labeled as a contain or eliminate on sight.”

“In other news, the Heroes of Equestria have prevented another disaster. Many have heard the tale of The Pony of Shadows. An evil force that once threatened Equestria long ago. It was due to the courageous efforts of Starswirl and his Pillars that this force of evil was contained. With the instability of our realm, it was only a matter of time before it would rear its’ ugly head around. But once again, Harmony and friendship saves the day. The fabled story heroes have returned and have turned their dedicated efforts to aid in the reconstruction of balance to our land. In other diplomatic news, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna have been seen leaving the castle to aid with neighboring leaders in an effort to unite the races together. The appearance of elemental monsters terrorizing the roads and travelers from all over have lessened, in due part to the inspirational fire borne hero and her friends. 

“However, my dear listeners, it is still quite dangerous to be on the road alone. If you ever see any creature bearing the sigil of a chimera cross and are in danger, rely on them. The Hunter’s Agency and Animal Collection are dedicated to ensuring ecosystematic stability for all Equestrian kind. To wrap up tonight’s report, the Equestrian Ministries Inc. has announced a grand gala in the heart of Hoofington. A one night only event that will be attended by the highest of influential Hoofington leaders. Invitation only. This is Anchor Press, Equestrian Wide News, signing off.”





“Well? What do you think?” Stout Pipe beamed. I stood on a small step podium and looked at myself in the three way mirror. Stout Pipe had found me on the streets of Trottsberg as they had been liberated by the Quetzalcoatl Resistance while all eyes were on the actual Quetzalcoatl. During it all, Stout Pipe had an insane inspirational moment. Even when the bay side town was on the verge of being destroyed or ignoring the liberation efforts, he was locked in his shop and sewing away.

Scribble stood beside Stout Pipe, writing down in his journal. He looked up and closed his journal, slinging it to his side belt.

“Interesting design.” He said. Indeed it was. I was wearing the finished design of the prototype outfit from earlier. It was a hoodie cloak. The grey base etched in gold to outline the fiery mix of warm colors that flowed around the cuffs of the sleeves and the edges. The flames at the bottom rose to the middle and morphed into a pair of wings that displayed brilliantly on my back. In the middle was the Equestrian symbol of fire. The design gave it a bit of a regal look while keeping it modern and comfortable. I loved it. I was even given a free grey shirt underneath the hoodie cloak. I felt a nice warmth and snugness of the light fabric.

I tossed my hood up and it draped a little too forward, but I think I could manage it. It wasn’t blocking my horn in an annoying way. I turned to Stout Pipe and beaned.

“I love it! Though, wish I could have taken a shower first before trying it on. The Marsh Lands was… drier than expected.” I said. Stout Pipe waved a hoof.

“No need to worry. It uses a material that can only be found in Pony Land. Strong, light but able to wash easily. And if it ever tears, I can give you some stitch free coupons for any time you visit back here or any other Stout Pipe’s Victorian Boutique. Exclusive to Pony Land!” He then rubbed the back of his head. “I am thinking about branching to mainland Equestria, but that was impossible to do thanks to the Triad. But now that the resistance had liberated us, I can make plans for it!” He said gleefully.

I smiled before looking at Scribble.

“Sure you don’t want to pick anything out?” I asked. Scribble shook his head.

“My own barding has protected me just fine.” I then furrowed my look. Scribble blinked. “Something on my face?” He asked. Okay. It’s bugging me. I reached into his saddle bag and withdrew the monument papers.

“You know, since we keep running into the other bearers by chance, are we sure these things are reliable? I wouldn’t be surprised if we walked out of here and bumped into Tenebres or somecreature else.” I stated. Scribble sighed.

“You can try to at least ask before going through my stuff.” He said. Stout Pipe smiled and waved to us as we left the store.

“Remember! Spread the word!” He called out. I looked over my shoulder and nodded with a smile. Stout Pipe was an overall swell provider of clothing. Indeed, I might have to talk to Princess Celestia and Luna about seeing if we can make a deal to get his clothing overseas. They just felt so snug. I scanned through the papers, ignoring the whispering and chatting as they saw me walk down the road with Scribble at me side. He looked around and hummed.

"Guess that's a no way on the down low?" He asked. I blinked and looked at him, realizing what he was getting at.

"Oh? Oh. You mean everypony looking at us? Well... me, I guess." I said. I then began to feel subconscious about myself. It was a lot easier to think when I wasn't so... looked at. I kept close to Scribble as the stallion scanned the scrolls I levitated in front of us.

"Let's see... Where the waves sing and the sun sparkles. Take a ride, to Neverland. Where the evil witch sleeps, descend into the abyss. You won't want to miss..." Scribble furrowed his brows. I pointed at it.

"I remember Kale mentioning Katarina. She was a witch thousands of years ago. This must be Aquarius's monument. Catlyn found her gem in Katarina's tomb." I explained. Scribble rubbed his chin as we took a turn towards the docks.

"Why would Katarina have something that belongs to a power element?" Scribble asked, more to himself. I looked at the monument scrolls and began to circle them and began pulling aside the ones we came across. That left three more. I stuffed the ones we knew in Scribble's saddle bag (the stallion gave me an annoyed look) as I scanned the ones we have yet to see.

"Here sleeps the goddess of creation. Her secrets buried with her tomb. Follow the singing rite. Only then will you see the light." I recited one scroll. I rubbed my chin. "There was one element that we didn't know the name of, but Din said it in passing. Lux." I said. Scribble nodded.

"Light in Latin. That sounds about right. But... goddess of creation? What could that mean?" Scribble asked. I shrugged.

"Beats me. Let's see... When the light fades and the night rises. Listen to the sound of the song. Descend into the dark and embrace it in your heart." I scrunched my muzzle. "That sounds... pleasant. But... when the light fades and the night rises... What could that possibly mean? The princesses?" I asked as we descended the wooden steps to the dock and walked towards the Lion's Mane. Scribble hummed.

"There are many places where the light can fade and it feels like eternal night. This song, though. I guess it is somewhere specific. Where you can hear the song." he said. I then looked to the last one.

"Bound in shackles, but a frozen will. Hear this maiden's cry. For the battle will remain in ice." I read. I scratched my head. "Is it me, or are the Heroes of Equestria not able to properly write?" I stated. "No offense to them. It's just... it feels like they just kind of were unable to decipher most of it and only put down what they could." Scribble shrugged.

"I'm not complaining. Perhaps we can ask Thi about it." he said as we began to trot up the ramp to the Lion's Mane. The felines of the Lion's Mane went about their usual business as we boarded the ship. I saw Catlyn and Sharp Eye chatting amongst each other over the starboard side. I told Scribble to ask Thi about them while I went to chat. I had something on my mind that I need sated. I trotted up to the two and Sharp Eye looked at me and tipped her hat.

"How was the scouting. Like the new look." she said with a smile. I sighed and waved a hoof.

"It's so bizarre. There is still much of the island the QLF have to liberate in order to push back the Triad. Yet, Trottsberg was a vital part of their war effort." I said. "What I find funny is that they used our 'clash of the gods' as everycreature in Equestria seems to call it, as a distraction." Catlyn nodded.

"Aye. Triad were settin' up coast side weapons, leavin' the back unguarded. What they didn't expect was for ye' all to fly back into the island. By the time they were going to turn around, they were greeted by the QLF." she explained, taking a sip from her tankard. I snorted.

"Good riddance. At least I know I helped somewhat even if I wasn't directly involved." I said sourly. Sharp Eye tilted her head.

"And that troubles you?" she asked. I shook my head. I then looked over to the port bow and saw Zalas staring longingly out into the sea. Catyln scratched her chin.

"She's been quiet ever since you brought her back from the Marsh Lands. Hasn't spoken a word to me an' the crew. I'm afraid to ask what happened." she said with a concerned look. I wiggled a hoof at her.

"Let's just say... things didn't go as black and white." I said. That reminds me. Not only was Zalas hurt from all of the heartache. I noticed Flitter and Cloudchaser having a different atmosphere. I looked around, unable to spot them. "Where's... Cloudchaser and Flitter?" I asked. Sharp Eye pointed into the town.

"Taking a walk around town. I guess they needed some fresh air." she said. I looked towards the town, hoping to spot them either coming back or just having left. But no sign of a pretty cool mare and a seriously awesome one. I sighed and rubbed my foreleg. I'm going to have to confront them sooner or later. But for now, I looked to Zalas.

"Captain Catlyn. When do you expect us to leave?" I asked. Catlyn looked towards the setting sun over the ocean waters.

"We leave at dawn. Better tide to set sail. And that also means I get to try somethin' new." she smirked. I cocked my head, remembering what I was going to ask.

"Earlier before the whole Quetzalcoatl fiasco, you stated you had a plan. What was it?" I asked. Catlyn motioned with her head towards the ocean and I reared up to look over the side as Sharp Eye and Catlyn turned. Catlyn closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She held up a paw and made an upward swishing motion. I gapped as I saw the water bubble and then a geyser of water spray high into the air, creating a rainbow. I was impressed at the sight. Catlyn then grunted as she waved her paws, the water beginning to swirl and a small whirlpool was created. She then swished her paws and the whirlpool suddenly floated up into a bubble. The water spiraling inside of it, contained and controlled. Catlyn panted a bit before tossing an outstretched paw and sent the bubble sailing like a canon ball. It splashed into the water and a pillar of a typhoon rose up before splashing and spraying the air with water. Sharp Eye tipped her hat up in awe.

"Impressive. Is that what you've been doing this entire time?" she asked. Catlyn panted and leaned over the railing, taking a sip of her tankard she had placed down.

"It's... a little hard to understand. But Aquarius has been taking your little 'search for answers' saying seriously. She's been hinting at what I can do and how I can manage it. But she forever remains quiet half the time." she said. I nodded.

"You'll get used to it. Then you'll forget you have a power element inside of you and commenting on everything you do." I said with a bit of annoyance than I would care to express. Catlyn wiped her brow and exhaled.

"It's takin' a lot out of me to do somethin' like that. I figured I'd use it to aid the Lion's Mane charge into battle. There would be no way I'd keep up with you both during your little tussle. So, aside from trying to learn my powers for now, I helped in taking out the Triad." She smirked. "Did most o' the work before the mercenaries showed up. Everything just fell into place." I was impressed. I don't know if felines today are even adapted at magic. Katarina was the last witch in history for their kind. But then again, not much is known about Labyrinthia, so who am I to say? I glanced over at Zalas and looked to the two.

"I'll... be back." I said, waving to them softly before trotting past them and over to Zalas. Zalas didn't seem to acknowledge my approach. "Zalas?" I asked. Zalas didn't say anything. I rubbed the back of my head. "S-sorry for disturbing your thoughts. I just... want to ask you what you had planned for yourself?" Zalas finally cast a glance in my direction. I continued. "We don't necessarily need the union of the Elements of Power until the Summer Solstice. So... if you need more time to yourself, you're free to." I then noticed a snake slithering over the shoulder of the lizard. It looked at me and tasted the air. I balked. "Quetzalcoatl!?" I exclaimed. The snake nodded. Zalas finally spoke without taking her eyes off the ocean.

"Quetzalcoatl and I have converssssed a lot after our little sssspat." she began. "We have no where elsssse to go. Our people no longer to provide Quetzalcoatl hissss form. I... do not even know where to begin." I smiled softly.

"Well, you can always stick with us if you want. It'd be a nice change of pace to have you along." I stated. Zalas looked to me now.

"I appreciate the offer. But Quetzalcoatl wantssss to sssseee a bit more of the world. Assss hisss lasssst follower. I will follow where he will want to go." she said. I nodded.

"I understand, Zalas. I'm... sorry about everything that happened." I said. Zalas shook her head.

"It wassss my misssplacement in faith that doomed my people. That did not give my god more power to ssssave ussss." She softly pet Quetzalcoatl on the head with a single claw, which the snake didn't seem to mind. "Do not worry, my pony friend. I will join you in the Ssssolssstice when the time comes. I pray for your ssssafe ssssearch for the remaining power elementssss." she said. I softly smiled at her.

"Don't be afraid to ask for help, Zalas. Especially from me and my friends. We'll help you in anyway we can." I said. Zalas returned to staring back out to the sea, Quetzalcoatl joining her. I turned to walk away, spying a pigeon fly down to the ship. Scribble and Thi were on the other side of the ship, but Scribble was untying something from the pigeon. I trotted over to them, Thi giving me a welcoming smile before rubbing her chin.

"We still have carrier pigeons? How vintage." she said. Scribble unfolded the paper and scanned it. He suddenly turned pale.  Thi and I exchanged glances. "Scribble?" she asked. Scribble darted his eyes in thought before turning to us.

"It's Marquis. He... believes he found something I would want to see in person." he held up the paper. "He states that he would be waiting at Manehatten Square. What he's doing there, I do not know." he said. I smiled.

"Huh. Never been there. What's it like?" I asked. Scribble shrugged.

"Nothing special aside from it being a hub of advertisements and where some seasonal events happen.” He stated. Thi then pointed at him.

“So, why so pale if he wants you to see something?” She asked. Scribble sighed as the pigeon flew away.

“Do you two remember me turning in some notes to the timid looking pony before we left Canterlot?” He asked. We nodded. “Those notes were something I found that would hopefully lead my organization to a discovery. One I’ve been hunting for for a while. Marquis agreed to help study the notes while I would continue searching for more clues.” I tilted my head.

“So… what’s the big deal?” I asked. Scribble pocketed the paper in his saddle bag.

“You ever heard of the village Pleasant Hope?” He asked us. Thi and I shook our heads. Scribble gestured with his hooves as he spoke. “It wouldn’t be well known before. A little hamlet tucked away in a valley off near Neighagra Falls. They kept to themselves most of the time. A nice community of ponies.” He bowed his head a bit. “I grew up there.” Thi and I exchanged glances. Why is Scribble not looking so pleased about his home village? “You wouldn’t expect a small village to be the talk of the time. But when word got out that the village was destroyed and only a hoof full of residents were the last ones alive, then no pony could ignore it.” My jaw dropped and Thi gave a concerned look. Scribble sighed. “It was due to a monster attack. Or to be specific, a territory dispute. The village was collateral. I… was away attending a school at the time.”

He sat down and withdrew his journal. He flipped to a page and read: “Pleasant Hopeless. Territory dispute leaves town unsalvageable. The once quiet town near Neighagra Falls was a site to a brutal monster attack between a Chimera and a Bugbear. Casualties remain to be counted. No word on what caused the village to be the center of the dispute.” Thi furrowed her brows.

“A Chimera and a Bugbear?” She asked. Scribble nodded.

“Chimeras do not like being in areas populated by ponies. They are deep forest creatures. And Bugbears avoid any populace unless provoked. So, why would a Chimera and a Bugbear be fighting for territory over a village?” He explained. Thi pointed at him.

“Were they… led to the village?” She asked. Scribble shrugged.

“That’s what I’ve been trying to figure out. I created M.E.S.S. in order to study such behaviors in hopes of understanding what led to such conflict. My organization was just myself and Marquis. But we ended up becoming a bit bigger than expected. Which was fine. Doing something to help out Equestria while aligning with my own goals.” He said. I rubbed my chin.

“So… what exactly did you find that you passed off to Marquis?” I asked. Scribble reached into his journal and withdrew a strange drawing.

“I’m hoping he would explain it himself. Let’s just say, my investigation has been hitting a lot of dead ends and this is the only thing I have a lead on.” He said. The drawing was hard to make out. If Scribble says he’s bad at drawing, he wasn’t lying. The childlike drawing of a goofy looking creature with a disfigured body and face was almost kind of adorable. Scribble put the paper back in and closed his journal. “I’m going to have a word with Captain Catlyn. She was planning on taking us to San Palomino, but since our lovely friend isn’t present, there is no point in going out of our way.” He said. Thi sighed and kicked the deck a bit.

“Yeah. I wasn’t expecting her to just walk away from us like that. She did say she wasn’t on sides with anypony. That’s on me for having nostalgia kick in.” She said. I looked at them with worry.

“N-now that we have a moment of respite… what happened to you all while I was dragged away?” I asked. Thi and Scribble exchanged glances. Thi nodded and Scribble trotted past me and over to Catlyn. Thi motioned with her head and I followed her up to the back of the ship. She took a seat on a barrel and I sat down in front of her.

“Well… I just want you to be aware of what we discussed earlier. You did prove me wrong, but I also told you we aren’t going on a field trip.” She said. That only made my anxiety increase. Thi then explained everything. How she escaped with her old team and liberated the prison. How she and the others were rushing to find me and Flitter. And when she got to the part of Flitter being tested on, I felt a nipping anger and shock mixed. What surprised me more was how she told me Cloudchaser had led to a pony’s death. My heart ached for them both. And what’s worse, I somehow felt responsible for it. Thi rubbed the back of her neck.

“Listen, I know you brought them along for selfish wants, but I did warn you. They are not in the best state for sure. From this point on, you are going to have watch their behaviors. Otherwise, things will be red. And I rather keep it grey. Get my meaning?” She said. I bowed my head, unable to respond. Thi sighed. “Fie. I…. I have to apologize to you for not being truthful. I am an archeologist, so it was the half truth. But if I told you all of that without you seeing it for yourself, you wouldn’t have believed me. And I… wanted that more than anything. I just wanted to keep us together as best friends and not… protector or anything more.” She tapped the barrel in thought. “Fate is cruel and destiny is a bitch.” I could only nod softly in agreement.

My mind was racing with all sorts of thoughts. What am I even doing?? I’ve hurt ponies before, but it was always under rules. And lately, it had just been monsters and primal lackeys as well as gods and power elements. I can’t even imagine having to kill a pony. I thought back to when Scribble first showed us his skills while we were chased by the Triad. Did Scribble kill those ponies? And from what Scribble told me and what I’ve seen from Thi, it isn’t the first time she has done so. I put a hoof on my head. Dammit… what can I do??

Be your best self, Fie.

The voice echoed in my head and I shook my head. So far, my best hasn’t been the best self. Thi slid off the barrel and put a reassuring hoof on my shoulder.

“I don’t mind doing the dirty work. But even if we hit so many rocky roads, we are still ponies in the end. We are friends. We have to look out for each other through even the darkest times. I wasn’t there for you when I should have and thought I was doing everypony a favor. But I see that it wasn’t the best choice to make.” She said. I sighed and looked up at her.

“What happened to us, Thi?” I asked. Thi opened her muzzle to saw something but stopped and furrowed her brows. She sighed and shrugged.

“I can’t say for sure. But all I know is that I’m back and I am ready to make up for lost time. I just hope you can forgive me for heading off on my own.” She said. She then smiled and pointed past me. “They are back. Wanna’ check up on them?” I blinked and looked over my shoulder. I could see Cloudchaser and Flitter floating over the side of the ship and landing while they conversed with each other. I felt my heart race. Not out of nervousness for seeing Cloudchaser, but what I was afraid to hear from them.

I took a deep breath and nodded, standing up and walking over to them. I felt my anxiety rise steadily as I approached them.

“… It’s like… I dunno. Like somehow a switch turned on. It’s hard to explain, sis.” Cloudchaser said weakly. Flitter looked exhausted but she nodded.

“I appreciate you for everything, sis. We’ve always been together and I don’t ever want to see you go down a path you shouldn’t. I’ve seen how hard you’ve been pushing yourself to be better. And I’m sure Rainbow Dash would approve of you being an amazing Wonder Bolt. But…” she then looked at me and her eyes widened. “Fie?” Cloudchaser turned to me and I could see her eyes. You know how you can tell something is not okay with somepony, yet they just seem to act normal and nothing is wrong? I gave them a small smile.

“H-hey you two. How’s… the walk?” I asked, trying to ease up into the conversation. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

“Okay, I guess. We got to see some of the local tourist spots.” She said with a soft smile. Flitter reached back into her saddle bag and pulled out a neatly home knit scarf.

“A nice old mare gave this to us. Thought we were her granddaughters for a bit.” She said with a small smile. “I think Rumble would like it.” Cloudchaser snickered.

“Or Thunderlane.” She said. Flitter flushed and fidgeted.

“Not funny, sis.” She said. I looked between the two. They were acting like nothing is wrong. I sighed softly. I shouldn’t push it. They are coping in some way or form and what I can do is be my best self for them. As much as it pains me to not handle the matter, I just have to be a bit more careful from now on. Thi then trotted up to us and waved past us.

“Thought you were going to be moving onto the next town?” She said. I looked at her in confusion before turning to see Cassette trot up to the ramp. He smiled softly and I immediately noticed the two mares turning a pink shade of red. I couldn’t help but slump. Wasn’t CC just teasing about Thunderlane to Flitter? Seeing Cloudchaser suddenly beet red had me on a mixed rollercoaster.

“Figured I drop by and congratulate you all for keeping your heads up. I know it got a little hectic in there, but to see you all safe just makes me know I can rest a little easier.” He said, winking at the two. The sisters giggled and shyly fidgeted. I shot a stoic glare at the stallion while Thi rolled her eyes.

“Is that all you are here for?” She asked. Cassette waved a hoof at her.

“Dinner and a kiss goodbye?” He grinned. Thi let out a chuckle before waving a hoof at him.

“As much as free dinner sounds, I’d rather kiss myself and say how damn badass I am.” She said with pride. Cassette chuckled lightheartedly before nodding.

“Ah well. I still owe you. But no, I am here about Lo Mein.” His look turned serious now. “Seeing as she’s not on this ship and heading to San Palomino, I can only assume she was hired by somepony else.” He said. Thi sighed and nodded.

“Seems that way. I had to uh… stay back and watch over egghead and CC. Not that I wasn’t able to stop her or anything…” she said, scrunching her muzzle. Cassette shook his head.

“Our inside mole had reported that they were experimenting on a certain drug conditioning.” He said. Flitter stiffened and Cloudchaser’s look turned into a frown. “Bad bit of business. It causes whoever effected by it to follow a trigger word and whatever was imprinted into their minds.” He looked at Flitter and Cloudchaser, seeing their reactions. “We’re trying to find a way to reverse the effects. Heard there was a scientist in the kingdom if Finece. Hopefully, King Plutonium will be kind enough to help out.” He explained. I saw a bit of relief from the two.

“Alright, lazy arses! Get some shut eye! We set sail by dawn!!” Catlyn shouted behind us. The felines on the boat began to scurry about as they were finishing up last minute things. Sharp Eye walked over to us as Scribble trotted over after giving Catlyn a nod.

“Manehatten is our return stop. Catlyn doesn’t want us to go into the docks so she’ll take us near the pier and will row us to shore.” He said. Cassette grinned.

“Guess that’s my cue to head back. Don’t be strangers here. Trottsberg is a liberated town and will do its’ best to provide. And considering the show you put on for them, they’ll be talking about it for a long while.” He snickered. “What luck I named us after Quetzalcoatl himself. Take care, everypony.” He said. He then turned to Cloudchaser and Flitter, giving them a handsome wink before trotting down the ramp. Flitter shyly waved while Cloudchaser smiled with a blush. My mood was so mixed right now, I don’t even know how to react to any of what just happened. But… is it really my place to argue?

It’s not just about you, Fie. I sighed and rubbed my head. I then saw Thi reach for her tankard and was about to take a sip when I overwrote her own magic and pulled it towards me. I tossed my head back and chugged the fizzy ale. Thi blinked as I pulled away, giving a satisfying exhale before standing up and giving it back to her. I turned around and walked towards the open floor door.

“I’m going to bed…” I said. My friends must have looked at me in confusion but feeling sad, depressed and unsure of anything, I would rather sleep through it all with some warm ale in my belly. Finding an empty hammock, I climbed into it and laid on my back. I stared at the ceiling for a good bit, lost in my thoughts about what happened today. Funny. I thought it would have been a day or two. Hard to tell what time it was in the facility. Sleep soon found me.

I had another strange dream. I was floating through space once again. I was by myself and just floating alone. It was quiet. Deafening so. It felt like forever as I was drifting through space, asleep and serene. My eyes opened and I didn’t realize I had touched solid ground. I looked down and saw white sand. I tilted my head and scooped up a bit of it. It was soft and powdery. I dropped it into the ground before looking over to see a giant, blue sphere with green and white dotting the landscape.

It was Equestria. Behind the horizon of the sphere was the flash of sun rays. It was an amazing sight to behold. I then realized I was standing on the moon. Is this what Princess Luna witnessed when she was banished? I looked around and saw how lonely it was. It was quiet. No pony to talk too. Just your thoughts and only the beautiful scenery to keep you occupied. I felt extremely small. I began to walk forward in no particular direction for what felt like hours before coming to a stop and looking up.

I could see some shooting stars in the distance. For whatever reason, my vision scoped into one of the stars and I gasped. It looked like an egg. Or more so a sleeping beast with wings curled around it to look like an egg. It was followed by three more stars. I couldn’t tell what they were as they looked to be just normal space rocks. But my attention was drawn to the sleeping beast. I then looked down and saw Twilight sitting down and looking up at the sight. Upon seeing her, she turned her head to look over her shoulder and smiled a motherly smile at me.

I walked over to Twilight and sat down next to her, staring up at the dark, vastness of space and the spectacle of the shooting stars slowly moving overhead. I don’t know how long I was staring, but eventually, I looked down to Twilight. She met my look and mouthed something that I couldn’t understand. I tilted my head in confusion. If only I knew lip reading. Twilight then stood up and took off into the sky. I watched as her figure became smaller and smaller as she sailed into space.

I then felt myself suddenly being picked up, the moon falling underneath me. My eyes closed and I found myself drifting into space, sleeping noiselessly.





The trip back took us three days to manage. Day one, nothing special happened. It was helping out the Black Whiskers with the ship, singing shanties and bantering with each other. That seemed to help my friends take their minds off of things for a time. On that night, I noticed both Flitter and Cloudchaser tossing and turning in their sleep. Must be some sort of twin apathy or something. But I suspected they were currently replaying the events that happened over in their heads.

The second day had some mishaps along the way. A feline had fallen overboard due to too many drinks and we were unfortunately over shark infested waters. Catlyn had to save them by using her powers, which she seemed to have improved on. She kicked the snapping hammer head back into the water and sighed.

“Get the cat some ale and a blanket. Sleep it off, Koot. Ye’ll bounce back.” She said. As the feline was being tended too, I walked over to her and smiled.

“You’re improving.” I said. Catlyn winked as she put a paw on her hip.

“Gotta’ keep up somehow. Gwyen and you seem to have it figured out.” She said. I frowned and shook my head.

“Honestly, I think Sharp Eye has more control over it. Probably due to Gaia being err… down to earth.” I said. Catlyn cocked a brow.

“And… Din is…?” She asked. I shrugged.

“A lazy hothead who really only tosses her weight around when challenged or… insulted for some odd reason.” I heard some shifting in the back of my head. I furrowed my brows. “She got completely upset when Quetzalcoatl decided to use her own powers. She also seemed to disapprove of her sisters flaunting it so much as well.” Catlyn snickered.

“So, she’s the enforcer?” She asked. There was a low growl in the back of my mind. I ignored it and shrugged.

“I… don’t know. Din may not care for what she speaks, but she seems to have a better grasp of the situation we are in. I think at least. She usually just laughs and grins evilly through it all.” I said. Catlyn and I discussed a bit more of our own element’s personalities and from some of her expressions, she was probably feeling Aquarius in her head as well. But I didn’t care. They want to take over our bodies when they want too? Then we are free to talk about them in our own opinions.

I then met up with Thi and Flitter, who were discussing something that dealt with sharpshooting. Sharp Eye heard the conversation and joined in. I felt lost after they began talking about the numbers and science behind it.

“I thought you hated math in CSGU.” I said to Thi. Thi shrugged.

“I never liked the process of doing it on paper. Talking about it just feels right. Hooves on experience and all that.” She said. I slumped. Guess there is still plenty of lost time to catch up on for sure. I walked away and saw Cloudchaser by herself, fumbling with something. I tilted my head as she was messing with what appeared to be some sort of hoof gauntlet. I smiled and walked up to her.

"What are you doing?" I asked. Cloudchaser grunted as she bit down on the strap and pulled, straightening out her hooves.

"I bought something that I could use a bit more protection for my hooves." she said. "I injured myself a couple of times in the Triad facility. I uhh... also thought it was cool." she chuckled nervously. I smiled and with my magic, I fixed her carbon hoof gauntlet. I even fixed the other one she had strapped onto the other. She flexed her forelegs and hooves before doing several jabs out. She smiled and looked to me. "So. Like the new digs. Personally made?" she asked. I blinked and looked down at myself. I nodded and did a pirouette, the bottom of the cloak hoodie spinning with the motion before stopping and grinning.

"A pony I met stitched it for me. I get to keep it so long as I make free advertisement for them." I said. Cloudchaser snickered.

"But wearing that means you already are." she said. I nodded and pat my chest.

"I was thinking that everytime we saved ponies, I would just announce 'Hey! I did all of that in fashionable and protective style! Directly from the Stout Pipe Boutique. Looking to expand in Equestria! Give a shout out!'" I said with a wink. Cloudchaser laughed and I joined her. I then had a thought and shyly tapped my hoof tips together. "H-hey, Cloudchaser?" I began.

"Hmm?" she hummed. I blushed and fidgeted a bit.

"A-are we still on for that Little Neighpon da- I mean, uhh... look around?" I said, quickly saving myself. Cloudchaser blinked.

"Oh, when we reach Manehatten? Sure, if we got time to kill. Honestly, I could use the distraction." She said with a soft smile. I felt my heart soar. Yes! Bagged a date! Well... not really. A... best friend thing? I had a small dawning realization. Huh... when Thi and I hung out, it was either drinking or jokes. Sometimes the occasional fighting. I sighed. Yeah, it's just a best friend thing. For now. I then saw her look. She seemed out of it a bit. I looked worriedly at her.

"Are you sure everything is okay? You know... you can vent to me." I said. Cloudchaser seemed to hesitate before rubbing her foreleg.

"I'm fine. Just a little tired." she said. I shook my head.

"I've heard what happened from Thi. I just... want to know if you two are going to be okay. Or at least, how do you feel about this whole thing?" I gulped and really did not want to say this. But I had to be my best self. "If it's... enough for you guys, you are free to return home. No pony will judge you." I said. Cloudchaser then shot a glare at me that caught me completely by surprise.

"Rainbow Dash would. And all of the Wonder Bolts as well. All of Equestria would talk about how two mares who were tasked as representatives to the Wonder Bolts to aid in saving Equestria chickened out because it got a little too hairy. No, I'm not going to half ass anything anymore. I'm going to give it one hundred and twenty percent more than that. I have to get stronger. For mine and Flitter's sake. We swore an oath being in the Wonder Bolts and we won't tarnish that name." She turned to me, causing me to shrink a bit at her glare. "I'm not stepping away from this. You have my word on that, Fie. Flitter will tell you the same thing." She suddenly growled and scraped her hooves into a frustrative buck. "I was too weak in that moment. We could have done something. Flitter jumped in to save you and it got her captured. And what did I do? Just sat there on the ground, trying to get my bearings. I won't make that mistake again. Not to Flitter or to you." I was speechless. I didn't know how to respond to this. I opened my mouth to say something but thought better of it. I sighed and rubbed my foreleg.

"I'm... sorry, CC. I just... know it's been a little hard lately. Thi warned me on somethings and I... kind of just..." I gave a frustrated groan. "I'm such an idiot sometimes." Cloudchaser studied me before sighing and smiled.

"Well, of course you are." She said. I blinked and looked up at her. "You took down a Roc. Jumped in to save Bulk Biceps and me for that matter. Jumped into a rampaging whirlpool to fight an octopus and then talked a god into reconciling with one of his followers. All that is impossible by most pony standards." She smirked. "I'm giving you a little too much credit. But it's thanks to you that we are able to head back to Mainland Equestria." I rubbed my foreleg again, but smiled with a small blush. "You're an idiot. But a brave one at that." I chuckled softly.

"I guess... I still need to learn how to be a proper hero." I said. The rest of the night was me just chatting away with Cloudchaser. That night, I had another strange dream. But this time, I was sitting on the moon, staring up at the giant blue and green ball. The sun shimmering over the distant horizon with the stars around me with the same dazzle that always seem to make you appreciate your time in this world. I stared at the sight for such a long time that it was like time was standing still with only the blue ball's clouds moving ever so slightly. 

"A particularly interesting place you dream of." I looked over my shoulder to see Princess Luna descend from wherever she appeared from. I wasn't sure why I wasn't so surprised. I figured this was a dream. Luna walked over and sat down next to me. We stared at the sight and after a bit, I broke the silence.

"What was it like up here?" I asked. Luna seemed to look contemplative before casting a curious glance at me.

"Whatever do you mean?" she asked. I motioned around the barren cratered area.

"Forgive me if this seems to be a bit of a touchy subject. But being banished on the moon for a thousand years... I can see it being very lonely. Having to walk these endless white sands with nothing but your thoughts." I stated. Luna hummed.

"I had Nightmaremoon to keep me company at that time. The memory is hazy, but there were times where I would see this particular sight when my sister would raise the sun." she said. "I always did feel the longing for home and my sister's warmth again. But Nightmaremoon would continue to poison my mind. I have Twilight Sparkle and her friends to thank for showing me the light and reconciling with my sister." I snickered softly.

"You know. I bet you sometimes get asked if the moon was actually made of cheese." I said. Princess Luna smiled.

"A few times. I would always tease the guards with how delicious it tasted and then see them get in trouble by the chef for digging in their cheese supplies." she said. I smiled and looked ahead.

"I dreamt of this place yesterday too. Twilight was here with me. Or... it wasn't our Twilight. Some sort of visage that resembles her." I explained. "We watched these shooting stars overhead. One in particular was a winged looking beast." Luna looked up and pointed.

"Like that?" she asked. I followed her direction and saw the four shooting stars slowly sailing across space. I nodded.

"Yeah. Not sure what that is. But this is a dream. Whenever it's a primal dream, I'm either being flaunted around by Ouroboros or somehow wandering into a domain of the seven." I explained. Luna rubbed her chin.

"This visage of Twilight, you speak of. Anything that stuck out?" she asked. I nodded.

"Her smile always had this motherly look. As if she was looking at me like her foal. There was another dream I had with her, but she seemed to only state that she would be forever an observer." Luna hummed in my response.

"Interesting." she said. I took a moment before looking up to Luna.

"I heard you and Celestia have been pretty busy on your end. The Pillars and the Elements of Harmony having stopped the Pony of Shadows while I was gone." I said. Luna nodded.

"Indeed. Twilight and Starswirl explained that they were 'fixing a paradox'. Whatever that entailed, it meant they had to tell Ouroboros off and all these other counter measures to make sure he wouldn't intervene." she said. I shook my head.

"That's unusual, considering his bylaws. I was told he made an exception with Starswirl in order to fix the breach of one of the laws. But I guess, whatever Starswirl figured out made sense to do." I snorted. "And here I was almost threatened to get killed by him." Princess Luna covered me with a reassuring wing and smiled.

"Starswirl was pulled out so suddenly he couldn't get his bearings. He was thrown into this out of the blue as much as you have. Yet, his was killing him. He was aging because he was pulled out too early. Ouroboros kept antagonizing our mentor because he never forgave him for what he did years ago." she said. My eyes widened in shock. Princess Luna arched a brow. "I take it you know exactly what it was about?" she asked. I nodded slowly.

"Partially." I began. I explained to her one dream where Ouroboros was having the conversation with Twilight and how I was apparently a direct descendant of Starswirl the Bearded and a primal. This news came at a shock to Princess Luna. I finished it up by stating the last image I saw of that dream. How Twilight was united with Equestria against three beings and how me and the seven restored whatever effect was occurring. When I finished, Luna was quietly staring ahead.

"That is a lot to take in. Do you believe to be the case that you are, in fact, a primal?" she asked. I shrugged softly.

"I have no idea what to believe in anymore. Like Starswirl, I was thrown into all of this. Ever since, it's been full steam ahead and it hasn't slowed down. I... still wish it was somepony else." I said. Princess Luna smiled.

"But there is no pony better for the job than you. It has been written in the stars." she said. I rubbed my foreleg nervously.

"B-but... what will happen to us after the fact? Will we be dead and the seven elements go back to maintaining the balance passively? Or will we ascend to a higher plane and never to be heard or seen from again?" I stated. Princess Luna sadly looked at me.

"That, young one, I wish I could give an answer for. But know that the responsibility is great and you are greater. When the time comes, I have full faith that you will have figured out what to do." she said reassuringly. I looked up to her and nodded slowly. The area around us rippled and Luna looked up. Her wings began to flap and she started flying up. She looked down to me as the sky seemed to morph and twist. "Do not give up hope, Quiet Fire! You and the seven are Equestria's saviors! Befriend the hosts!" she called out as she was sucked away and vanished. I woke up to the next day in sweat. I really needed to take a shower.

The third day has been boring. Life on the seas seems romantic in passing. But the traveling appears to be as null and dull as Hoofington. But then again, the Black Whiskers don't usually act as a transportation ship. They are pirates. They live for the adventure. This must be just as boring to them as it is me. The waters were calm and the cold wind of winter began to blow through. My friends had redressed into their old attire with the exception of Thi Billette's new denim jacket. I looked over the starboard side of the ship and sighed as the distant sea seemed to be just as lonely as the moon. I suddenly balked as I saw Zalas next to me, leaning over and staring out to sea with Quetzalcoatl on her shoulders. She was wearing a tattered cloak that draped all the way down to her knees. She cast a glance to me.

"Quiet Fire." she began. I rubbed the back of my head.

"Err... Fie is fine. How can I help you?" I asked. This was sudden. Zalas turned to me.

"I've been wondering what it issss like in the Mainland. What can Quetzalcoatl and I find out there?" she asked. I smiled at her.

"Oh. Well, uhh... I don't really know of any special places to visit. Thi might be good to ask that question too. I can only really tell you that we are going to be near a city called Manehatten. It's... a lot different than Trottsberg. And bigger." I said. Zalas tilted her head.

"Doessss this city have any other creaturessss such as mysssself?" she asked. I gave her a reassuring smile.

"Sometimes. Mainland Equestria is drastically different than Pony Land. We do have like ancient ruins and such dotting the areas. When you're on the road, you'll bound to see some. Just uhhh... becareful when doing so. Sometimes a monster or two likes to take up residence in those kinds of places. And they can be pretty dangerous if not handled with caution." I said. Zalas scratched her chin.

"I ssssee... Will poniessss treat me any differently?" she asked. I smiled and turned to her.

"Oh, you'll probably turn some heads and maybe gawked at by several ponies. Probably scare them off too. Not many ponies have great judgement under stress. And since you're a foreigner, if anything, some will be curious and start asking you questions. My advice is to answer them to the best of your knowledge and if they ask for any specific detail, approach it with caution. Some ponies also like to scam gullible creatures." I explained. Zalas nodded.

"I undersssstand. I will go assssk the one who talkssss too loudly about more placessss to see." she said. I gave a snicker at her mentioning Thi in a way.

"Give her a playful slug on the shoulder for me, would ya'?" I joked. Zalas tilted her head before walking off. I then wavered my look and found the deck of the ship to be more interesting. "You could have mentioned Hoofington as a place to avoid, Fie." I said to myself. I spent the rest of the day pouting on the ship as Hoofington started to intrude in my thoughts. My father, my sister and brother. What have they've been up too? Is dad still in Manehatten or did he return back to Hoofington? I then surprised myself with another thought. I wonder what mom is doing right now? I did my best to ignore the thoughts. It helped that I heard a yelp and a sudden crash that made me look away. I saw Thi looking dazed as she was upside down over a barrel. I blinked and looked over to see Zalas with her claw in a fist and looking confused. Scribble and Sharp Eye were with her and they seemed to look on with amusement or surprise. Zalas flexed her claw as she studied it.

"Issss that not a playful punch?" she asked.





We arrived off the coast of Manehatten around the afternoon. The cloudy overcast and cold wind weather of Equestria blew past us as Kale and Michael along with Catlyn turned to us. Zalas stood behind us as we gathered.

"Alright, everyone. We'll be nearing the shore of Manehatten beach. We'll be off shoring ye' via dinghy." She smiled at us. "I just wanted to say, thanks for everything. If it weren't for you ponies and griffon, I would probably be in Scallywag's Locker along with all of Equestria." She then looked at me. "We agree to meet on the Spring Solstice in order to prepare for the Summer Solstice. Fie, I wish you luck in your own struggles. You've been a good friend and ally to the Black Whiskers. I apologize for how I treated ye' on our first meetin'." I smiled and waved a hoof.

"It's understandable, Captain. You were just trying to be your best self and no creature can blame you for it. You have an entire family here on the Lion's Mane and it's clear that they would do just the same." I said. Catlyn brushed her snout with a smirk.

"As if any o' these lubbards can match my family's legacy. But aye. They are my family." She smiled and held out a paw. "Don't let Din get too crazy." I grinned and shook it. She then looked to Zalas and put a paw on her hip. "And where would ye' be headin' off to?" she asked. Zalas crossed her arms.

"Here is fine. We might assss well head over to thisss Ssssphinx temple. Quetzalcoatl would like to check up on an old acquaintance." She said. Quetzalcoatl slithered his tongue out from her shoulder and gave a nod. I turned to her.

"Just becareful like I said. There could be something that has taken residence in there. And uhh... Zalas?" I began. Zalas looked to me. "I hope we can see each other as friends from now on. I know it's been a rough time, but... I would like to hear how you faired on your self-journey come Spring." I said with a small smile. Zalas finally broke into a smile.

"I... will give it ssssome thought. I pray for your own wellbeing in return... Fie...?" she said. I smiled and nodded. I was feeling really great right now. Catlyn nodded and without further ado, we boarded the dinghy, enough to fit all eight of us as I helped row with Scribble. Thankfully, the coast was clear of anypony. Catlyn hopped out and pulled the dinghy to shore. Hopping out, I shivered and tossed my hood over my head.

"Brrrr. I'm almost missing the Meridian right now." I stated. Scribble walked up to me and held out a rock.

"Hoof warmers." he said. I blinked and took the rock in my hoof. I then crushed the rock and felt a nice warmth flow on my hooves. I smiled.

"Since when did you learn how to do that?" I asked. Scribble shook his head.

"It's the same as I've always been doing. Just don't flick your hooves for a bit." he said. I blinked and looked down at my hooves.

"Oh." I said with a blank look. With the rest of my friends hopping out, I turned to Catlyn and smiled. "If you are to sail in, I'll make sure the Princessess will let the ponies here know of their honored guests the Black Whiskers." I said. Catlyn winked.

"I'll be sure to look forward to a banquet. My men could do with a proper meal than salt and fish." she said. I furrowed my look.

"I'm just glad you had enough bread to spare..." Flitter said as she rubbed her stomach with her tongue sticking out in disgust. Catlyn laughed.

"Ponies are weird. We might stick around a bit to stock up, but we'll be on our way to Death Rock Island." she said. "Aquarius thinks we have another lead to this light. And if it is anything, it'll probably be Triad." She looked at me and grinned. "Don't worry. I'm levelheaded this time. No primal going to be telling me how to run me ship." Sharp Eye smiled.

"Thanks for everything, Catlyn. It was good to see those creatures on a boat ride home." she said. Catlyn nodded.

"No worries, Gwyen. You take care now. All of ye'. And we'll see ye' again come spring. To where the wind will take you." she pushed the dinghy back in and was on her way to row out back to the ship. We all waved before turning around and walking back up the coast. When we finally arrived back into the snowy wonderland of Manehatten, the musty air of the city filled my nostrils. Good to be home. Sharp Eye tapped my shoulder and I turned to look at her with my friends. She tipped her hat.

"Fie. I've been thinkin'..." she began. "I want to check up on the folks of Appleloosa. Pop in and see Rita and Galavance if I can. I still owe them a better apology." She held out her claw and stretched it. "I'm going to help them plant even better orchards for the coming spring. With Gaia's powers of course." She then immediately held up her claws in dismissal. "I won't be letting her use them for her garden again. No, I think I found a way to get her to quiet down." I looked at her in awe.

"Really?" I asked. Sharp Eye nodded and tapped her head.

"She likes it when I dream up a garden in my head. So long as I keep her Eden active in my imagination, she'll quiet down." she said. I was stunned. Sharp Eye was the first to really understand Gaia? I felt some shifting in the back of my mind, but I ignored it. She's amazing. I'm suddenly filled with determination myself. I heard Din hum.

Have you forgotten? You haven't opened your heart to me, vessel. The amber gem appeared in front of me. It's just one touch away. I then frowned and shook my head. Maybe I need to think of another solution. I looked at Sharp Eye.

"So, are you leaving now?" I asked, a little sadly. I really enjoyed her company. Sharp Eye tipped her hat.

"It was fun being a hero and all alongside you, but I think I need a break from all the primal fighting. Don't worry, I'll keep trying to get a better grasp of Gaia's power. Catlyn has been practicing herself so I'm taking a page out of her book. And tucking it in next to Galavance's." she winked. I smiled and then hugged her. She froze a bit but then smiled and hugged me.

"Becareful." I said, pulling away. Sharp Eye nodded and looked to the rest.

"Thanks for everything, guys." she said. Flitter flew over.

"Will you be able to teach me more when we meet back up?" she asked. Sharp Eye nodded. She then widened her eyes in realization before reaching back and unslinging a bow. It looked brand new. Ivory wood and a nifty little trinket on it. She held it up to Flitter and Flitter took it, staring in awe.

"Sorry you lost your other bow back in the Nilneigh Islands. I figured I'd get you a new one. Did a bit of dealing with some of the folks on the dock. It's even got a little griffon claw carved from an emerald to resemble Gaia's gem. By yours truly." She said. Flitter suddenly beamed and hugged Sharp Eye.

"Ooohh thankyouthankyouthankyou! This is way better than an autograph!" she squeed. I couldn't help but smile. And with that, Sharp Eye tipped her hat before taking off into the sky. We waved to her until she got smaller and smaller. I dropped my hoof and felt a sudden sadness. I sighed and bowed my head. Thi walked up beside me and nudged me softly.

"Don't look to down, girl. We'll see her again. These things happen and frankly, I'm glad they are taking the initiative to better control their powers." she said with a smile. "Besides. It's not like it is goodbye forever." I rubbed my foreleg and nodded. Something tells me I have a bad feeling about all of this.





Heading into Manehatten was completely strange but yet familiar. After seeing Zalas off, it was like I had stepped out of the past and into the modern future. Auto and pulled wagons as usual, ponies dressed in many attires and the city looking a bit bleaker with the cloudy overcast and snow-covered stone streets. Scribble led us for a good hour through the city until we made it to an open area. Massive, crystal powered billboards towering the mane tower in the heart of the city along with several other adjacent buildings. The place was bustling with ponies going to and fro from wherever they came from. What I also noticed was the increase in police in the area. Manehatten guards roamed in pairs up and down the street. The distant Manechester Tower appearing to be under construction and probably blocked off now. Flitter flew next to Scribble, putting her hooves behind her back as she spoke.

"So, who is Marquis aside from being a co-founder?" she asked. Scribble stopped and scanned the busy square.

"He's a monster enthusiast more than I am. He always dreamt of working in a studying field on the ecological side of things. It just so happened that our goals aligned and we created M.E.S.S. in order to further it. I did most of the field work and when I'd get back, he'd start the researching process." he explained. Thi snickered.

"Sounds a little boring to be sitting at a desk and pushing paper." she said. "No offense, Flitter." Flitter shrugged.

"It's not so bad. You get to see juicy stuff if you take the time to read things." she said, giving a slightly mischievous smirk that made me and Cloudchaser narrow our eyes at her. Scribble nodded.

"Marquis doesn't like crowded places and prefers to be in a building and locked in a room most of the time. Luckily, we have an assistant that looks after him when he decides to not eat for a couple of days." He said, squinting his eyes as he scanned the square still. I looked at him with concern.

"Doesn't sound like a healthy job to do." I stated. Scribble sighed.

"He does it to himself all the time. I've tried getting him to get out more, but I'm not the type to really push ponies out of their comfort zone." he said. Thi cocked her head.

"So, why do you get all uppity about trouble causing and ponies getting hurt? You didn't seem to mind blasting Triads left and right." she said. Scribble looked to her with a stoic look.

"That's because my life was in danger. As well as others. Having the princessess's deaths on our hooves wouldn't be the best feeling in the world. The same would be for any of you ponies. Or these ponies here." he said. Thi furrowed her look to concern. She then exchanged a glance with me. I gave a shrug in response. Scribble will tell us more when he's ready. Though... from what it looks like, he doesn't seem to care if we pry. I went for it.

"So... you would risk your life for other ponies?" I asked. Scribble went back to scanning the crowd, looking a tad annoyed. I couldn't tell if it was because of the question, or he just couldn't pick out Marquis.

"If given the chance, yes. If I could have prevented Manechester Tower from blowing up, I would have attempted to." he stated. Cloudchaser smirked and crossed her forelegs.

"Huh. Pretty valiant for an egghead." she said. Scribble seemed to finally pick out who he was looking for as he looked off in recognition. He began trotting in the direction and we followed. Thi and I stuck behind a bit. She looked to me.

"The more Scribble talks, the more I can't seem to help but get more curious about the stallion." she said. I looked at her stoically.

"We shouldn't pry so much. Scribble may not seem to care, but he is also not inclined to just spill everything. He got annoyed with me just by me looking through the monument papers." I said. Thi rubbed her chin as we began to follow after them.

"That reminds me. Those monument scrolls seem to be a one-off type thing. What's going on with that?" she asked. I sighed and shook my head.

"Dunno. But I can tell you that the riddles for light and dark are as confusing as the ice one." We finally caught up to them. There was a disgruntled looking pony that looked like he hadn't had a proper sleep in years. Yet, he seemed to be clean looking with a neatly slicked and combed back black mane that gave off a professional punk-ish vibe. A goatee around his muzzle and a bovine mix of chocolate and caramel. Heavy, grey bags rested under his eye lids. Yet, he was wearing a similar coat to Scribble, but in a red one. He looked up and smiled tiredly at us.

"Welcome back from your overseas trip, Sil." he said in a soft baritone voice. Scribble nodded.

"Quite an adventure I would love to discuss for another time. Care to tell me why you decided to leave the building?" he asked. Marquis bit his lip and adverted his eyes. Scribble flourished his hoof out lazily. "Marigold?" Marquis nodded. Scribble gave a genuine soft smile. "How has she been?" he asked. Marquis sighed.

"Aside from missing you, she keeps pestering me to leave the office. It... worked today." he said, rubbing the back of his head. Scribble arched a brow. "Something about the smell of the place and how I was attracting cockroaches from left out food and other stuff." he said. Flitter let out a disgusted look. Scribble took a seat across from him.

"You ordered coffee?" he asked, pointing at the cup in front of him. "Well, at least you ordered one. Though, you need to drink it when it is fresh and hot." he said. Marquis meekly tapped the cup.

"I... it's not the best coffee." he stated. Scribble leaned forward with his hooves on the table.

"So, what did you mean in your pigeon? What is it that you found?" he asked. Marquis suddenly looked grim. Like he had just experienced death incarnate.

"I think... I found out what happened to Pleasant Hope." he said. Scribble dropped his stoic look and took on a serious one. I exchanged glances with everypony. This sounds interesting.

"Did it have to do with Malevolence?" he asked. I balked and I heard Din suddenly shift in my head. Marquis nodded.

"More or less. I'm no closer to finding out if Malevolence even exists. But the notes you gathered that day did help clear the air a bit. Or, so I thought." he said, adverting his eyes again. He then reached back into his saddle bag and pulled out several scrolls, which he tossed out onto the table. Scribble looked them over. It was hard to make out the scratching to me, but I did see the strange drawing. It must have not been Scribble's as this one was detailed. A dark and shadowy looking dragon on the paper. Scribble scanned the scrolls. Marquis pointed to another drawing. This one of a strange looking flower.

"You ever heard of Pocketgold?" Marquis asked. Thi rubbed her chin.

"Like... just extra bits in the pocket?" she asked. Marquis shook his head.

"It's a flower. One that isn't native to Equestria. Some say it has this form of property to cause hallucinations in its' pollen. But if extracted correctly, it'll make for a good muscle relaxant." he said. The atmosphere suddenly changed as my friends suddenly looked grim. Flitter looked stunned and Cloudchaser immediately put a reassuring wing around her, giving Marquis a serious look. What happened to everypony?? Scribble looked up to Marquis.

"You have to be joking." he said. Marquis rubbed his chin.

"You know I don't joke, Sil. But the flower may have been the reason Pleasant Hope had been the sight of a monster attack." he said. Thi slammed her hoof on the table and glared at him.

"This is way too convenient. Let me guess, the monsters were under its' hallucination effects?" she asked. Marquis looked shocked.

"W-why yes. But, it wasn't just a hallucination, then they wouldn't have stumbled into Pleasant Hope. They had to have been led there." He sighed. "A Chimera just doesn't leave its' habitat like that one did. A Bugbear maybe, but even then, they don't attack unless provoked. Which, why would anypony be dumb enough to do so? Well, not so much if it was under the effects of Pocketgold. Funny enough, as it is not native to Equestria, I had somepony search the Pleasant Hope ruins and she found these flowers growing in a small patch about a good distance away. In fact, it was in front of a Bugbear hive. What's even stranger is that the Bugbears were fighting amongst themselves. Which isn't natural. They are a hive unit." Marquis scratched his head. "Somepony must have planted it there. Or maybe, somehow a bit of the pollen traveled its' way over to Mainland Equestria. Either way, I just thought I'd bring this up as it makes the most sense for the unnatural attack." Scribble was quiet. Even my friends were quiet as well. I looked between everypony and found myself feeling a bit frustrated. What the hell happened? What is even happening? I shook my head and held up a hoof.

"Err... I have a question to ask." I began. My friends and Marquis looked at me. "So, this flower. Not native to Equestria. How is it growing in the wintertime?" I motioned around. "Flowers don't bloom until spring. If this pony found these flowers growing out by Neighagra Falls in the wintertime, wouldn't it be stranger still? What's causing them to grow and flourish in cold weather?" Marquis stroked his goatee.

"That is a valid point. I may have to do a bit more study on that. However, what I find fascinating is that these flowers are mentioned in the story of Excalibur and his fight with Malevolence. Albeit a small passage. But it was one of the trials Excalibur had to face in order to reach the dragon." he said. Thi looked over her shoulder and tapped her bat. I sat down and rubbed my temple.

Pieces are starting to make sense, yet we still don't know what this has to do with anything like realm instability. But then again, does this even tie in with anything? Does it tie in with the Triad? I sighed.

"Alright. I'm just going to throw this out there. The Triad might have discovered a bushel of these flowers, used them in experiments and maybe had caused them to travel overseas. They could have planted those flowers to study the effects more and it ended up destroying Scribble's home. Am I on track?" I asked. Thi pointed at me.

"It is, but something still seems off about it all." She said. Scribble pointed at the scroll.

"So, these flowers... where is the Bugbear hive?" he asked. Marquis dusted his cloak of snow before speaking.

"North of Pleasant Hope. Just follow the bear claws on the trees. You can't miss it." he said. Scribble looked through the scrolls before scooping them up and putting them in his saddle bag. He then turned to us.

"So. Since we are back in Manehatten with no real plan of where to go. Mind I ask we take a quick trip to Pleasant Hope?" he asked, looking at me. I blinked and looked over my shoulder before realizing he was addressing me.

"Uhhh... sure? I figured you wouldn't need my permission. I'm not the leader." I said. Thi smirked.

"No, but you do have some responsibilities that come first." she said. I bowed my head and shook it.

"No, I don't find that as a good excuse. Sure, Equestria maybe counting on me but... I... really want to help you out." I said. I motioned to them. "I'm guessing something really bad happened that involved these flowers with you guys. I want to help out and see if I can't make you guys feel a bit better about this journey." I smiled. "And if the Triad decide to rear their ugly heads around, we'll take them on together this time." Flitter smiled and rubbed her foreleg.

"Thank you, Fie. But you shouldn't be too worried. I'm fine." she said. Cloudchaser's look told me otherwise. I made up my mind.

"Alright then. Pleasant Hope is our next stop. But first, we should probably stock up and uhh... take a breather. We got time." I said. I've also been wanting to make good on that date with Cloudchaser. And I'm sure my friends would appreciate the break from all the adventuring for a bit. Nilneigh Islands was no vacation.
> Chapter 27: Fool's Gold
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 27: Fool's Gold


Cloudchaser and I stood in front of the entrance block to Little Neighpon. I was feeling nervous as I stood next to her. The lights and banners with calligraphy draped from building to building. A giant, red wooden shrine gate with a white board at the top displaying in what I guess was translated to: Welcome to Little Neighpon. I cast a glance to Cloudchaser as ponies traveled in and out of the block. She was smiling and taking in the scenery. It was just us. Scribble, Thi and Flitter were off doing their own things and that just left me and Cloudchaser to do whatever. Cloudchaser saw me looking at her and she grinned.

"What do you think?" she asked. I felt my face hot and I clutched the cuff of my hoodie cloak.

"Errr.... a little stuffy here." I said meekly. Cloudchaser titled her head.

"It's colder everywhere else. But maybe we should just do a bit of window shopping. Might take your mind off things." she said. I gulped. But my mind has just been on you! I ignored my beating heart and took a deep breath. Aside from the mild love struck panic attack I was having, I was also pretty nervous about going in. I've always been curious what it was like over in the east. All those cartoons really gave it a romantic look. Cloudchaser started walking forward and I balked before I cantered after her, matching my pace with her's when I caught up. I've never seen ponies looking taller and a little slender. I even noticed that the pegasi had much larger wings than a pony pegasus. The unicorns had a curvy, longer horn and the earth ponies towered over Equestrian earth ponies. It was amazing to see the contrast that I was beginning to feel small. Some were speaking in their tongue and with the mild amount of cartoons I've watched, I could only make out the words I was familiar with. Cloudchaser nudged me and pointed at a building.

"Hey, they have karaoke. Want to give it a shot?" she asked. I blushed and rubbed my foreleg.

"S-sure." I said. We trotted into the building and we bought a room for two. The karaoke booths were soundproof from the outside. Selecting songs from the little tablet was interesting. How far was Neighpon into crystal tech? I turned the knob until I heard a song I was familiar with. It was catchy but had a dark and depressing implication in the words. I sang this many times in the shower. Cloudchaser laughed and clapped her hooves along with the song as I attempted my best singing. I eventually gained a bit more confidence and picked one I wasn't too familiar with. A slow, sad song that the lyrics had told a story about two lovers separated by their desires and while they missed each other, it led to a lot of drama that eventually led to the mare to mourn her lover as he protected her desire over his. Cloudchaser was next to sing. She picked out a rock song and I was impressed she managed to sing along amazingly with the rapping part. I laughed and clapped along with the song and her singing. Thirty minutes went by and we finished up our time by singing a duet.

It was the Particle Mare theme. A heroic rock like song with an in between of metal over rap. I had a dumb smile on my face as we left the karaoke place, Cloudchaser cracking a joke and we both laughed. We trotted through the street a bit more before coming across an arcade. Cloudchaser has never played a game before and it was the perfect time to show her my skills. I preferred a co-operative experience with a first person magic slinging rail gunner called Prance of the Dead. Two partners in crime try to stop an organization that had unleashed a virus that turned creatures into mutants and they would use magic to blast their way through hordes of them. It took Cloudchaser a bit of bits and time to get used too, but when she got the trigger going, she was quick to catch on. We made it to the fourth level, the hardest one, where a gigantic creature mutant required both of you to be quick in reaction. We lost horribly. I laughed as I was having a lot of fun. Cloudchaser smiled as we proceeded to play a bit more of the arcade games, a beat 'em up version of Ogres and Oubliettes, which made me suddenly bring back fond memories of my high school sessions.

I picked the arcane assassin of course and Cloudchaser picked the monk. Fighting our way through the pixilated monsters and creatures, we actually made it as far as the final boss, a massive green dragon that would pop its' head on the side of the screen and blow fire while dropping stacks of gold and rocks on top of us. I had perished, but Cloudchaser won us the game with an amazing play of her drop kicking the dragon in the face. We high hoofed each other as the credits rolled. We then tried our luck at the crane machine. I saw a cute little plushie of a baby dragon and I pointed at it.

"I want to get that as a gift for Namaste." I said. I think it would go well with the little one's room. I wasn't showing it, but I was missing home more and more. Ponyville and Hoofington. I couldn't deny my homesickness anymore. When we get things settled, we'll head on over through Ponyville to check up on the place before heading to Hoofington. We have to cross the Valley anyway to get there to the other side. We went over to the crane machine and I put in my bits. Cloudchaser helped me guide the claw to the correct place of the dragon before I pressed the button. The claw lowered, grabbed the stuffed plushie by the head and went over to the drop box. An arcady sound played as the dragon dropped. I beamed as I levitated the toy out and putting it in my saddle bag. I then smiled at Cloudchaser, who smiled back. I then looked past her and saw a new machine that I didn't think was a possibility. I pointed past her.

"Is that a new Prance Prance?" I asked as I walked past her. We watched as a mare shuffled her hooves to the beat of the music, the floor beneath her seeming to track her hooves and light up as she twirled, shuffled and crossed. Cloudchaser rubbed her chin.

"Huh. Shuffle Scuffle Delux. Must be a new form of Prance Prance." She said before smirking at me. "Didn't think you were a dancer." I blushed and tapped my hooves meekly.

"I... spent alot of bits in the Canterlot Arcade on Prance Prance." I smiled. "I like dancing." Cloudchaser smiled and motioned as the mare had struck a pose upon the song finishing. She stepped off and picked up her drink before coolly trotting off to play something else.

"Well then. Show me how much you can cut a rug." Cloudchaser smirk. I balked.

"A-alone? D-don't you want to join?" I asked. Cloudchaser nodded.

"I'm not familiar with it so I might as well watch somepony who is before trying." She said. I looked at the machine. I don't know why I was so nervous suddenly. I took a deep breath. Face the day, Fie. Impress this pretty cool mare with your dancing. Feeling a small form of courage, I took off my saddle bag and left it with Cloudchaser as I stepped up onto the board. A neon color of lights shimmered on my hooves as I stepped on. I put in my bits and was at a loss of which song I should try. I eventually found one that I recognized from Prance Prance. I selected the song and wiggled my hooves in a small warm up. The tutorial pop-up told me that the floor is treated as three long grids, and it didn't matter where I stepped on the grids so long as I just followed the on-screen prompts that reached the blue line. Easy enough. The song began playing and it took me a bit to understand it. But when the beat started to pick up, I started to feel in the zone. I stepped my hooves to the prompts and when the beat dropped, a whole new personality took over. I struck a small pose before I started shuffling my hooves, sliding and twisting my body, spinning to flourish in some moments. I heard Cloudchaser clap her hooves and cheer.

My eyes followed the prompts and my hooves went with them. I ended up somehow getting past a hard part of the song that seemed nearly impossible to do with all four. So I cheated the system by standing on two and I must have caught several ponies attention as I shuffled my two hind hooves for a time of the song before getting back on all four and finishing the song with a pose. I heard a couple of cheers as I looked over my shoulder and blushed. There was a small crowd. Even the mare from before was looking on with interest. Cloudchaser was clapping and laughing with a couple of others. I guess it isn't everyday you see a pony stand on two and dance. But somehow, I felt alive. Accomplished. I don't know where the giddiness came from, but seeing Cloudchaser looking impressed sent my heart sky high. I motioned for Cloudchaser to come up and when she did, I stepped aside to let her in. I put in my bits for the co-op experience and I explained to her that the shuffling would come naturally with a bit of practice. I selected a much more steady tempo song.

We spent a good ten minutes trying out a few songs before we had to get off and let others play. I'm amazed that Cloudchaser was able to keep up despite having tripped over herself a few times. I was having the time of my life. Cloudchaser and I were laughing and chatting as we trotted down the next block to get food. I ordered myself some rice and mixed veggies while Cloudchaser tried ramen. We spent a good hour just talking back and forth, telling each other how our jobs were and getting to know each other a little better. I never thought I'd click with another pony. Thi was something, but Cloudchaser gets me.

We both had half assed moments before coming out and doing things. She envied me for being able to carve my own path to life how I wanted it and how she always wished she could do that, but always be stopped by limitations. Which I explained to her that were in theory, easy to overcome but it would take a bit to temper yourself to do so. We discussed a bit more about her wantingness to achieve more out of her hole she had ended up in.

"But it just seems like a big step in a direction that'll just end up having me fail." She said. I smiled reassuringly.

"You won't fail if you just stick to your guns. You have the strength and will to pull yourself up. And if it is anything like how you handled the Roc situation, then you're already on your way there." I said, taking a small nibble out of the veggies and bits of rice. Cloudchaser poked at her noodles.

"It's sounds easier than you make it out to be." she said. I nodded.

"That's just how reality is. And if I recall, somepony said that if you can look past the bleakness and dull grey of it all, you'll end up feeling better that you know what's on the other side." I stated non-chalantly. Cloudchaser looked up to me and arched a brow with a small smile. I looked at her and blushed. "E-err... too much?" I asked. Cloudchaser shook her head.

"No. You're right, Fie. I should just take my own advice to heart. I only said what was right at the time. But from what you've shown, I didn't realize I made that much of a difference for you." she said. I felt my face growing hotter by the minute.

"W-well, I-I kind of... thought you were pretty cool saying that..." I said. Cloudchaser tilted her head before grinning and patting her chest.

"Yeah, guess I am. Though, I have to hoof it to you. Everything that you've done, it does make it hard to believe that me telling you that was the result of all those decisions." She said. I balked and waved my hooves.

"I-it was a lot of things, CC! B-but you did help." I then gave a smile. "I was right that picking you both along with me would help me gain a bit of courage for myself. And you know.... with you being by my side during it all... I can't help but just want to do more, you know?" I said. Cloudchaser looked at me, her eyes studying me. I blinked and realized what I said. "U-uhh... I mean like... save the world... I guess?" I said with a nervous smile. Cloudchaser seemed to rub her cheek with the tip of her hoof in thought.

"Say Fie. This has been... kind of in the back of my mind for a while. I figured you might help me on this. Flitter wouldn't give me a straight answer and what's better than getting one if it isn't for the one who gives me that question." she said. I blinked and straightened up, clearing my throat as I tried to remain calm before giving a cool smile.

"Y-yes?" I asked. Cloudchaser tapped her hoof on the table before taking a deep breath.

"I've... been noticing some behaviors from you when you're around me. It's almost as if you are wanting to ask me about something. Mind if I ask, what do you see in me?" She began. I tilted my head. Was she asking about the reason why I brought her along again?

"Is it about why I chose you and Flitter? I'm... certain I told you exactly." I replied. Cloudchaser shook her head.

"Flitter has been poking at me to ask you certain questions. It doesn't really help when she starts asking what I think about you." she said. I slumped. Flitter, what have you done!? I began to stutter.

"U-uhh... w-well it's... uhh..." Ah, crap. What should I say? Calm down, Fie. Just play it cool. I cleared my throat. "Well... what kind of questions has she been getting you to ask me?" I stated. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her neck.

"Like... do you have a favorite color. Or do you have a certain preference that you want out of a mare or stallion. What kind of things you would like as a gift if any. That kind of thing." she said. She furrowed her look and rubbed her chin. "Sounds a little personal, if you ask me. I don't want to be pushy either. But I guess I'll start with... what is your favorite thing to do in your free time? Aside from drinking and being lazy of course." she smiled. "I already found out you like dancing and can sing. You especially like hotcakes over everything else. You also like Neighponese cartoons. Do you actually like being a mail pony or was it just something to keep track of for Thi's sake?" She asked. I felt my head began to feel dizzy. Flitter, you demon... Okay, be calm, Fie. These are just normal questions normal friends ask, right? So, just think reasonably and play it cool again.

"Err... well... I guess my favorite color is grey. I know... plain and not too interesting." I said, chuckling a bit to play it cool. Cloudchaser smiled and listened to me. I cleared my throat again, shifting a bit weirdly in my chair. "And uhh... my actual favorite thing to do is fighting." Cloudchaser balked. I suddenly felt anxious at her reaction. "W-well, not entirely fight! I-I mean like... in a boxing match or sparring match..." I said meekly. Cloudchaser suddenly chuckled and waved a hoof.

"Sorry, sorry. Didn't mean to react in a that kind of way. I just didn't think you were the type to fight considering you protest so much about having to do so." she said. I tilted my head.

"I have?" I asked. Cloudchaser nodded.

"There have just been times where you always seem so annoyed with it all." she said. I darted my eyes in thought. Have I always protested that? I looked at her in confusion.

"I'm not sure what you mean. I don't remember ever protesting I didn't like fighting." I said. I then blinked and rubbed my head. "Err... I mean in a sports kind of way. If that is what you are getting at." Cloudchaser nodded and snickered.

"Sorry, yeah. I meant it like in a sports manner. So, what's your favorite kind of martial arts?" she asked. I gave a relieved sigh. I then smiled.

"Well, I am a fan of the Zebra Martial Arts. You've seen me use it many times already. I think it's an awesome style to be disciplined in. Though, it requires a lot of body conditioning. But you knew all of that already." I said with a hoof wiggle. Cloudchaser nodded.

"Right. But what's your favorite spectator martial arts? Boxing? Buck Boxing? Mixed?" she asked. I hummed and tapped my chin in thought.

"Well... it'd have to be karate honestly." I said. Cloudchaser looked at me and I blushed immediately, waving my hooves. "I-In a spectator sense! L-like I've seen a couple of them on the hologem. It's always straight to the point without any of the flash. Which may seem boring to some, but it just shows how much it's meant to be a tempered self-defense style than an offensive one. And err... seeing it in a certain way by just watching you, it feels like it can have more potential than anything I've seen." I explained. Cloudchaser gave a soft sigh and smile. I took a shy sip of my tea as Cloudchaser rubbed her chin. I could see she was still having trouble trying to ask something. I took a deep breath and looked at her. "So... what else did you want to ask?" Cloudchaser blinked and tapped her hoof on the table.

"Well..." She sighed. "Honestly, I think it is silly. But Flitter has also asked me to ask you if you like anypony." she said. I stiffened and my eye twitched with a blank smile. You devil!! I knew you were up to something!! Cloudchaser leaned forward. "So... is there anypony you like back home? Any old flings you had?" she asked. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!!! I coughed and took another sip of my tea, scrunching my muzzle.

"U-uhhhh... I-I may have used too back home..." I began. I shifted nervously in my seat as Cloudchaser was waiting for me to continue. I eventually did so. "W-well... I..." I tapped my hooves together. "F-first, let me tell you my preferred preference. I-I... I like... mares." I stammered. Cloudchaser didn't react. "I just... long ago I..." I rubbed the back of my head. "Oh... how can I say this without sounding so desperate...?" I mumbled. Cloudchaser smiled and nodded.

"It's okay. You don't need to really tell me any of that anyway. Like I said, I'm not the type of pony to push things. If you like mares, then you like mares. Simple as that." she said, poking her noodles. I felt my heart start to beat rapidly as I clutched the front of my hoodie cloak.

"N-no. I-I-I think it's okay if I can tell you." I said. Cloudchaser looked up from a slurp of her noodles. I gulped and slumped a bit. "I... did try stallions once. B-back in highschool, there was a friend of mine who had a massive crush on me. He and I grew up together and we were friends all throughout elementary to high school. A-around high school, he made his shot and I..." I sighed. "I turned him down. And not in the best way I could manage. I... I feel like I ruined our friendship because of that. I mean, I was still having a crush on a popular stallion in my high school. But, Table Top was my friend, wasn't he? It was okay to be a bit sweet on each other platonically, right?" Cloudchaser didn't say anything. She continued to listen, her gaze remaining unchanged. "I-I mean, we did kiss once or twice, but I think... that's kind of how things went so downward. I-I shouldn't have gone through with it, but I didn't want to see him so defeated." I snorted, feeling annoyed now. "A lot of good that did. After that ordeal and making him the laughing stock of the whole school, thanks to my crush making it a big deal, I lost my entire sight of going after stallions. They were just so mean to each other and... poor Table Top didn't stand a chance. But after that whole ordeal, I decided to switch myself to mares. Maybe I would have a better shot at finding love then. Table Top and I graduated, though... it wasn't the same as it was before.

"Me switching over to mares was going well for a time. I dated this one mare in CSGU that seemed like she was into me. A-and we did have a few playful moments with each other. B-but it turned out she was only leading me on to make me be the laughing stock of CSGU." I bowed my head and chuckled weakly. "Almost as if karma came back around and kicked me up the rear end. Thankfully, Thi and I handled the situation before it got out of control." Cloudchaser finally spoke.

"Let me guess. Thi wanted to go beat up the ponies trying to defame you?" she asked, with a joking smile. My look told her otherwise.

"We uhh... caused a lot of property damage on the campus. Thankfully, we weren't caught, but we scared them enough to not mess with me. But that led to every other relationship to spiral out of control. I dated two more after that and those didn't last long. When I moved to Ponyville after flunking CSGU, I dated this mare there for a time. A cute mare. She worked down the flower shop most of the time. Other times, she would be in the local bar. We've had our moments here and there, but suddenly, she just lost interest in me and left Ponyville without any warning. I did try to write to her, but..." I sighed defeatedly. "I'm certain I was ghosted." Cloudchaser was quiet for a bit. Her look showing she was lost in thought. I rubbed the back of my head. This was starting to get a bit awkward now. Cloudchaser finally spoke.

"That must have been tough for you. But... you are a tough mare and considering you are here now, must mean you bounce back quite a bit, don't you?" She said. Again, my look told her otherwise. I shook my head.

"I was in a rut at that point in time. My best friend, who I thought left to go find a better opportunity in the world, only to be a savior of our offshore neighbor Pony Land and was pretending to be an archaeologist despite her being a mercenary, didn't write back to me. My whole relationship left me stuck and confused. I was drinking most of the time like I wanted to poison myself and die alone. And I pretty much just only ever left the house to go to work or the occasional festivities Ponyville likes to throw from time to time. But I always stayed away from everypony then. My neighbors tried to get me involved, but I would always sneak away and just pass out drunk on the couch." I motioned to myself. "I was never like this, Cloudchaser. I was lazy. I was depressed. I certainly didn't want to socialize in order to make the same mistakes over and over." I pointed to her in gesticulation. "Back in high school, I was also stout and acne ridden. I didn't take good care of myself. And I was always contempt with where I was. My folks changed all of that when they tried to get me to be prepared to join the Royal Guard." I snorted. "I found myself feeling better due to the distractions, but a new problem showed up and it was my mother." Cloudchaser cocked a brow. I nodded.

"Yes, I know. Shocking. But my mother is Captain of the Royal Guard. She took the role after Shining Armor became prince of the Crystal Empire. She was always strict, stern and never took it easy on me. I had more bruises from the sparring matches we've had more than she cared to admit. But it was all for the sake of preparing me for the real world." I sighed and rubbed my sleeved foreleg. "I... I don't know what happened at some point, but she decided to treat me a little... differently. I guess, she was attempting to be a mother or something. But... the damage was already done. I bucked her down the stairs in a response to her trying to be a mother. I... I didn't even hesitate..." I wiggled my hoof lazily, feeling worse and worse. "I ended up arguing with my dad after and threw my siblings under the bus. I decided I had enough of Hoofington and moved to Canterlot to attend CSGU. I haven't spoken to them since." I then placed my head down on the table and found my depression kicking back in. The more I explain this, the more awful I feel. Damn this home sickness. Why do I have to be such a mess right now? Cloudchaser looked at me apologetically.

"I'm... really sorry to hear all of that, Fie. What you went through. I can only imagine what you are feeling right now." she said. I shook my head lazily.

"It's not your fault. Honestly, I'm not over any of it. Lately, I've been finding myself thinking about them. Before I started this whole journey, I did manage to talk to my mom. You would remember her. She gave you and Flitter the order to escort the Roc corpse." I said. Cloudchaser balked.

"Captain Cloud Fire? That's your mother??" she asked in surprise. I nodded.

"Yeah, she is." I then looked up and arched a brow. "Why is that a surprise?" Cloudchaser looked baffled at me.

"She's pretty much famous for her ability to make even the most shy pony into the most elite fighter! I've heard stories that she even trained the Wonder Bolt's own Blitz Brigade! Taught them all these maneuvers that even Rainbow Dash would struggle with!" She waved a hoof. "No offense to Captain Rainbow Dash. Rainbow Dash is an amazing flier in the sky. Bar none. I bet Cloud Fire would improve all of her flying in a heartbeat! Rainbow Dash would literally be a force to be reckoned with in the sky." She looked at me with shock. "I actually look up to her!" I blinked and sat up a bit.

"You do?" I asked. Cloudchaser stood up and saluted.

"Captain Cloud Fire inspires all the military forces in Canterlot. Even the other generals and captains of their own units envy her teachings. She once came by during a Wonder Bolt training routine. She gave Captain Spit Fire some pointers and suddenly the whole routine changed. We were doing all these maneuvers and cloud busting that we ended up beating even Rainbow Dash's record time. By one second." She stretched her wings. "I had cramps for two weeks in my wings. I couldn't fly straight. But whatever she told Spit Fire, we ended up impressing her so much that it put her in a good mood for a whole month." I sighed and shook my head.

"That's great and all, CC. But my mom shouldn't be somepony you should look up too. She's just always so focused on work and her duties to even make time for anything. I still believe she only ever had us when my dad and her felt like it. No love thrown in, just one and done." I said. Cloudchaser shook her head.

"Her work is why I look up to her. She's the pillar of hard work and dedication to her country. She embodies the very spirit of Equestria's military. I mean, it sucks to hear she's not a good mother at home, but she does care about her fellow ponies. She wants them to strive and be better. For the sake of Equestria. And now that our realm is in danger, I can only imagine she hadn't had a decent night's sleep. She's probably preparing all of Equestria's military these past few weeks for whatever kind of threat." I studied Cloudchaser. Her look told me that all she said was with no doubt in her mind. I furrowed my brow. Is that really my mom? Is she really all Cloudchaser says she is up to be? Now that I think about it, I never really took the time to think about why she hasn't had time for anything. But... I was a kid back then. How was I supposed to know? I didn't care about being a Canterlot Guard. Nor the responsibilities for it. I didn't want that kind of life. I wanted my own life.

You have it, Fie. You just can't seem to make the most of it.

My inner voice was starting to irritate me. I sighed and rested my cheek against the table. Being a grown up now, I never officially thought about it. How my mom must be feeling. But... then I haven't really grown up, have I? And my dad? Seeing him talking to General Lilac under the Manechester Tower docks and how he looked so different than before. I wonder what his responsibilities have been on him? What even happened to him? Is he no longer on the force and is now a P.I.? And my brother. Is he even working that awful job anymore? It must be taxing for him to handle all of that. But then... how has his responsibilities been? What is he contributing too? And my sister. What does running a business have to do with helping out Equestria? I then had a dawning realization. My siblings are several years older than me. And their jobs have been the short end. My parents didn't want me to fall into that category and wanted their third child to have a better life than they have. And... I groaned audibly and banged my head a couple of times against the table, causing Cloudchaser to arch a brow.

"Adulting sucks soooooo much..." I whined. Cloudchaser pat my head.

"It's okay, Fie. It's part of life. Things change and we eventually have to accept them. If we don't, we can't really be happy with ourselves." she said. I sat up and shook my head.

"I... When we get the time... I want to... check up on them." I said. Cloudchaser smiled.

"Of course. None of us mind it, for sure." she replied. I nodded softly.

"But, we have to handle Scribble's problem first. I... I've been selfish enough." I said. Cloudchaser chuckled.

"It's okay. I can see how a pony like you would want to have an awesome pony like me around." she said. I smiled softly and nodded. I then realized what she said and I looked up at her. Cloudchaser gave me a nervous chuckle.

"Eheheh... Flitter... may have told me about that part." she said, putting her hooves together and winking apologetically. I facehoofed.

"Your sister is a fiend." I rasped.





We trotted away from Little Neighpon. While the time there was fun, I couldn't help but sigh. I felt like I got nowhere with Cloudchaser. And I couldn't help but keep thinking about my family. I cast a sideways glance to Cloudchaser and I could see her mind was off somewhere else. She then smiled and waved ahead of us. I looked over and I saw Scribble pulling our wagon up with Thi kicking back in the back of it along with Flitter. Thi looked over and smirked.

"Looks like you two had fun." she waved.

"Fie can really cut a rug." Cloudchaser winked in reply. I flushed slightly before looking up at Scribble.

"Scribble? I... know we have to handle your issues first. But after that, do you think we can stop by Canterlot before heading to Hoofington?" I asked. Scribble looked at me and shrugged.

"I don't see why not. Neighagra Falls is only two days wagon ride." He said. Thi frowned.

"You know. With all the primal fighting and us finding three out of the seven, four counting Fie, do you think we can take the train this time?" She asked. I cocked my head.

"But I thought you didn't want a repeat of the Shiva incident." I said. Thi rubbed her chin.

"While you two were out on your girl time, I've been hearing how with the roads were being cleared up due to all these H.A.A.C. and volunteer fighters that joined in. Seems the activity had driven off most of the dangers. The train is back up and running too. No pony has seen any signs of a wild blizzard chasing after a train." She said. I looked to Scribble. Scribble rubbed his chin.

"If you feel we need too, I can do with a little break on pulling the wagon." he said. I pointed at the wagon.

"But what about our stuff? How are we going to keep it with us? The train can't take the wagon." I said. Scribble nodded.

"Which is why we have to make a choice. Save time by taking a train to Neighagra Falls but with less equipment for us to prep. Or take two days to reach it and enjoy outdoor freezing temperatures in camping." He said. I trotted over to the wagon and peeked in.

"How much stuff do we have that is important?" I asked, looking at Thi and giving her a look. Thi bobbed her hind leg as she kicked back.

"Huh? I don't have anything big stashed at the moment. Doesn't mean I can't smuggle one on the train anyway. Besides, I only did that when I knew we were going to be deep into Triad territory." she said. Cloudchaser flew up and crossed her hooves.

"But, the Pocketgold was planted by the Triad and considering we are about to walk into a Bugbear hive, wouldn't you be... I don't know... prepared as you would preach usually?" she asked. Thi smirked and pulled back her denim jacket. Not only was it a new arc pistol, but she was wearing what appeared to be a belt full of red canisters.

"Pepper Smoke. It'll keep any wild Bugbears from distracting us while we do our own investigation. I'm hoping to not use them because Bugbears should be hibernating right now. Don't worry, CC. I am still prepared." Thi winked. Cloudchaser looked to Flitter and me and shrugged. I sighed and had to think about it a bit. Honestly, we only had camping equipment. And even then, we never really had to stop for breaks or anything much the first time we were on the road. However, we did save some hamlets and villages from primal lackies during our wagon travels. What if more of them start attacking? I shook my head. If that was the case, then the H.A.A.C. and these volunteer fighters wouldn't be doing their job. I looked to Thi and shrugged.

"Alright. We'll try the train. But if Shiva decides to attack us again, we may not be able to get lucky this time." I said, tapping my horn. Din is moving around in my head, but now that I am a bit more aware of everything, Din might end up screwing us over in an attempt to one up her sister. Ignoring the quiet hum from Din, Thi tapped the wagon.

"Alright, egghead! You heard the mare. Mush!" she said. Scribble unlatched the wagon from himself and then reached into his pocket. He pulled out a rock and dropped it before crushing it. Thi blinked before yelping, Flitter flying out of the wagon as the wagon bucked Thi out and she landed with an "Oof" on her stomach, her eyes rolling in a daze. Scribble picked her up and pushed her into his place before latching the wagon to her. Thi shook away her daze and looked back at herself before turning to Scribble and frowning. Scribble rolled his neck.

"What? I said I could use a break." He said. Thi sighed and shook her head.

"You are such the gentlecolt." she said before walking forward with the wagon. Flitter, Cloudchaser and I snickered at each other before we followed after them.





The train whistled loudly as the conductor shouted: "All aboard!" My friends and I sat in the middle passenger cart, which made me a little anxious. Here's hoping Shiva doesn't flip the whole train. I was sitting next to Flitter as Thi and Scribble were sitting next to each other across from us. Cloudchaser sat behind them, but she was leaning over the split wall to face us. I noticed Thi looking out the window, her eyes darting with a squint. I sighed.

"Second thoughts?" I asked. Thi looked at me and gave me a nervous smile.

"W-we'll be fine, right?" she said, looking to the others for approval. Flitter pat her chest.

"I think so. If any big bad primals show up, we can manage." she said. Cloudchaser snickered.

"She's right. Gotta' keep a positive attitude." she said. Scribble was writing down in his journal. I noticed his hind leg bouncing. Scribble is always stoic and calm, but it seems that he was anxious about returning to what was once his home. I furrowed my brow. I can sympathize with him. The train began to jerk and we started moving. Throughout the entire train ride, Thi and I were looking out the window, scanning the passing scenery. We both were feeling anxious and alert. So much so that even Scribble forgot about his own. He was flipping through his pages, scanning them before closing it and slinging it back to his side. He looked between us before looking to Flitter and shrugging. When we arrived at the station, Thi and I let out a sigh of relief. We saved a good two days by a three hour train ride. We got off the train and I tossed my hood up as the winter air blew around us. The station was at the foot of the hiking path up to Neighagra Falls. We were the only ones who had gotten off. Which is fine for us. Better no pony else has to deal with whatever we are about to deal with. Scribble looked around.

"Been a while since I've been back." he said as he looked over his shoulder and up to the distant rainbow flowing falls. Rainbows definitely had their own magic. It was as if the cold was unable to freeze it at all. I turned to Flitter as we began to follow Scribble as he took us down a different hiking path away from Neighagra Falls.

“Err… so just an out there random thought, but why do rainbows not get affected by weather?” I asked. Flitter looked over to the falls and shrugged.

“It’s liquid light sprinkled with some ancient magic that our land naturally forms. We are able to take it as a substance and mix it to form it as it is today. So long as light is reflected, the rainbows keep flowing. It’s… a complicated process.” She said. I rubbed my chin. I then looked to Scribble, suddenly very curious about the topic.

“Hey, Scribble. When the Raptorian mentioned about girly things and rainbows, you said our ancestors were able to harness the power. Is it kind of like the Elements of Harmony?” I asked. Scribble looked over his shoulder.

“They didn’t teach you that in CSGU?” He asked. Thi shrugged.

“Dunno. Never paid much attention to that kind of stuff.” She said. I slumped.

“No, we were more focused on astrology, botany and magic.” I said. Scribble sighed.

“Well, if the history books don’t say it. When the Raptorian mentioned rainbows, he probably meant when our ancestors were able to harness the power of rainbows. Rainbows are ancient magic that no pony can properly explain aside from the science behind it. It’s as Flitter said. Light with magic sprinkled in it. Our ancestors had their own share of troubles and most of them were solved throwing rainbows at them, as it were.” He explained. Thi snickered.

“Tossing out rainbows? It does sound a little strange.” She said. Cloudchaser shrugged.

“But then again, we have Twilight and her friends that have used it plenty of times.” She said. Scribble nodded.

“As it is said, rainbows are a powerful form of magic that I would dare say that the primals can’t even touch. Nor does it affect them either. It’s a combined unison of magic and power. Which is why Ouroboros had stated that the Elements of Power are boosters for the Elements of Harmony.” He said. I scratched my head with the tip of my hoof.

“But… then how was it able to be used against Discord?” I asked. “Technically, he is a god.” Scribble nodded.

“Perhaps. But I think Ouroboros answered that himself.” He said. I thought back to it and one thing stuck out to me.

“He’s just a creation of chaos given god like being.” I said. Scribble nodded.

“That sounds about right.” He then stopped and Thi bumped into him, falling back on her haunches and shaking away her daze. “We’re here.” Scribble said. I walked over to the side of the path and I could see a fenced off area. The foliage was overgrown and untended to. Scribble hopped over the rope fence on the hiking path and trotted down to the fence. Thi looked at us and shrugged as we then followed him. I looked around to make sure we weren’t being watched. Which sounds strange considering no pony would want to visit Neighagra Fall’s hiking path in the winter. Scribble reached into his pouch and crushed a rock, putting his hooves to iit and a bright flash appeared. And as quickly as it did, it vanished and Scribble pulled the fence, making an opening for us. Scribble looked to us.

“Ladies first.” He said. Thi frowned at him. “What? You are the one wanting me to be a gentlecolt.” He said. Thi slumped and shook her head.

“I can never read you.” She said as she stepped through. One by one we stepped through. I felt like we were doing more than just breaking a rule. But… then no pony got anywhere following the rules. Not even Princess Celestia and Luna themselves. We trekked another good ten minutes into the overgrown and snowy woodland. Thi ducked under a frozen branch before yelping and falling face first into the snow. She groaned in frustration before looking back to what she tripped over.

She furrowed her look and brushed the snow away. It was a small flower garden fence. The wood decayed and unable to be pieced together properly. I looked around and saw what looked like a cobblestone house that had a decayed tree crashing into it, destroying most of the wall and roofing. As we stepped further in, we began to see more of what was once Pleasant Hope. There were several houses with varying destruction on them and a couple of wells that were cemented over into just their foundation. Scribble looked around, his stoic look soft as he then walked over to a cobblestone house that was charred and crumbled. Only the doorway and a destroyed fireplace inside was left. He brushed aside the snow on a buried mailbox and sighed.

Cloudchaser looked around in awe.

“It’s as if we just stepped into old ruins from ancient times.” She said. Scribble nodded.

“Yet, it has only been a decade and a half.” He said solemnly as he stepped into the charred house. Not much was in it, save for a moldy hay bed and a half destroyed fireplace. He then started tapping the floor boards. I tilted my head. The stallion paced a bit, tapping the floor before a hollow thunk sounded. He sat down on his haunches and began tapping the floor board. The board came loose and he moved it aside. He reached into the hole and withdrew a small parcel.

He unwrapped it and pulled out a butterfly brooch. It looked to be faded and broken. I saw his ears drop and somehow, I was beginning to see just a bit of the true Silver Scribble. I looked worriedly at him and walked over.

“Scribble? Are you okay?” I asked. Scribble stood up and rubbed his muzzle.

“I will be. Just… memories.” He said a little shaky. I looked over to my friends who seemed to be exploring their own not too far away. I turned back to Scribble as he pocketed the brooch, turning around and his look stoic once more as usual. I rubbed my foreleg. I don’t want to push it. Scribble walked past me, exiting the house and walking over to the center of the village. He began to look around and rubbed his chin. I looked over to see Flitter and Cloudchaser digging through some wreckage.

They found what appeared to be a broken round picture frame. Flitter picked it up and I peeked over to see what it was. A faded and sunburnt sepia photo of a grizzled looking stallion. He was smiling but the pose suggested he was with somepony. Unfortunately, everything else was faded. I looked over to Thi, who brushed through the snow and pulled out a buried toy pony ragdoll. It was missing a button eye and had two legs ripped off. It was dirtied and whatever stuffing was in it no longer existed, leaving it to be deflated and malnourished.

Thi furrowed her look before glancing over at Scribble. My friends finally trotted over to us as Scribble dug through the snow. He scanned the ground before pointing past two destroyed houses that looked like they had been crushed and blown out.

“Fresh tracks. The Bugbear came from that way.” He said. We followed him as he led us down a hill. We had to be careful to keep our footing. One trip and somepony would go tumbling. Getting to the bottom of the hill, we slid down the slope while Cloudchaser and Flitter floated down. Scribble walked forward, scanning the area. He walked up to a tree and brushed the bark. We could see a massive scratch. He nodded before walking past it. Following the stallion, we began to see more scratched trees, some that were even broken off and tipped over. It took us a good five minutes to finally reach an opening.

Scribble stopped and held up a hoof. He then pointed to a stack of rocks. It looked to be a cave, but it was sealed off with what appeared to be a honey like substance. Thi walked over to it and wiped a hoof over the substance and licked it. She nodded before wiping her hoof on the snow.

“Yup. Natural produced Bugbear honey. But… this honey isn’t supposed to be made until spring rolls around.” She said. Scribble pulled out his ethereal crystal reader and it began to crackle. The rune inside distorting. He nodded.

“Instability. The Bugbears must have gathered the honey from somewhere.” He said. Flitter scanned the area. She then squinted her eyes and pointed.

“Uhh. Guys? I think we found our Pocketgold.” She said. We followed her direction and gapped. A giant bushel of golden bell flowers laced across a tree in vines laid not too far from the cave. It seemed to be growing overhead and connecting to another close by tree. We walked cautiously over to the flowers. Cloudchaser furrowed her brow and tapped the bell flower on the petal. It let out a small hiss of golden dust that shimmered. She looked back to us.

“So, these are the flowers that can cause hallucinations.” She said with a frown and a cross of her hooves. Thi nodded.

“The fact they are acting like it is blooming in in spring while it is winter… these flowers aren’t natural.” She said. “No wonder the Triad are extracting them for profit and recruitment.” Scribble examined the flower up close, being careful not to touch it. He then took out a small knife and cut one of the flowers off the bushel. He had to step back, covering his muzzle as the flowers around it began to hiss out glimmering dust. It seemed to cause a chain reaction. We covered our own muzzles and backed away as the flowers began to spray a cloud of golden dust. Gaining a good bit of distance, we watched the golden cloud of dust slowly flutter down into the ground.

We waited until the last glimmer of gold faded. Cloudchaser rubbed her chin.

“And I thought Poison Joke was a bad infestation.” She said. I looked over to Scribble who seemed to had withdrawn his journal and began to scribble in it. I then squinted my eyes. Was there something wriggling from his neck. I pointed to my neck.

“Uhh, Scribble? You got something on your neck.” I said. Scribble looked up and I balked as he had developed a sudden pair of massive buck teeth.

“Fie?” He asked, his voice getting a bit higher. I gaped and looked to the others. Cloudchaser was looking like a Breezy. Flitter began clucking like a chicken, walking around and pecking the ground. Thi smiled and winked.

“Watch what I can do!” She said, taking out her firearm, pepper smoke and bat and began to juggle. As impressive as it was, I had a sudden dread wash over me.

Celestia I am in for a ride. I stood up and stumbled forward, feeling a bit woozy. I looked around, my friends no longer with me. Where was I? The woods suddenly looked menacing. The trees towering high over head and began creaking, as if laughing at me. I felt small and scared suddenly.

“H-hello?” I called out. Silence. I cautiously walked through the woods, jumping at almost every crack of the branch underneath me. I began to panic a little, finding it a little hard to breath. I then heard a soft cackle. I looked behind me. Nothing. The cackle sounded again. I looked around. It began to echo and surround me. I then saw a pair of amber slit eyes looking down at me through the darkness. I gapped as Din stepped out from the darkness. She unfurled her wings in a display of intimidation.

“Hello, vessel. I must thank you for freeing me. But I’ve changed my mind. I no longer want to be a part of saving your realm. I want to destroy it. Starting with you!!” She reared back up and fired a beam of fire at me. I yelped and dove to the side as the tree behind me exploded into charred barks. I scrambled to my hooves diving through the foliage and trees as Din cackled maniacally, firing beam after beam. “Run, run as fast you can, my little pony. No pony will hear you sing my chorus out here! Ahahahahah!” I panted as I barreled through a bush.

I found my way into a clearing with a frozen river. I looked around, trying to find a place to hide. Din landed hard behind me, causing me to tumble down a bit. I gasped and rolled to my side as a beam hit where I was seconds ago. I stood up and withdrew my quarter staff, aiming at Din. Din got low and began to pace, as if a predator was debating on how to tackle her prey. She then rushed me, hissing. I slammed my staff on the ground and with an unusual burst of energy, I hoisted myself up, spinning as I hoofstanded on the other end of the staff, dodging Din before tipping my body and my staff to gain some more distance away from her. Din turned to me and fired a beam again. I weaved to the side, avoiding the beam just by inches. 

I readied myself. Din swished her head and aimed. I brought my staff in front of me and twirled it as the beam was deflected and bounced next to Din. She growled as I readied myself. I then blinked once and she was gone. I balked and waved my staff around as I turned, scanning the area. I then heard a different form of laughing. I panted and looked around, the sweat dripping from me as the darkness began to close in. Din’s laugh finally became clearer through the chorus of laughter. I wavered in my stance.

Din appeared in a flash of fire in front of me. Then next to her another her. Then next to that one. A circle of Dins surrounded me and each one were laughing, their looks maniacal and sharp fanged.

“I… I won’t let you destroy my home!” I shouted. One of the Dins hissed in my ear.

“There is nothing you can do. You are hopeless.” I turned, seeing only a Din laugh at me. She hissed in my ear again. “You’re a coward.” I turned.

“A loser.” I swung and hit air.

“You have no chance with another pony.” I turned, panic in my eyes.

“You are a failure to your friends.” My breathing grew heavy.

“You took your parents for granted. They deserved it.” I shook my head.

“Shut up!” I cried.

“Poor, little Quiet Fire. Doesn’t even know what she is.” The laughing was getting louder. I closed my eyes.

“Shut up!!” I cried again.

“You are no pony. You’ll die alone. Forever an observer.” I dropped my quarter staff and fell to my hind knees.

“No… I…” I quavered my voice. I then saw Din standing in front of me. This one wasn’t laughing. Only looking at me in pure disgust. She then brought up a foreleg across her chest and swung it. I felt a sharp sting on my cheek and I spiraled into the ground. Yeowch, that stung!

Stupid vessel. Get a hold of yourself! I’m not going to suffer this circus any longer! Din barked. I gasped and shot up to my hooves. The laughing was gone. The woods weren’t so dark. But the sun was setting. How long was I out? Din sighed.

You’ve been screaming and flailing about like a child for several hours. It was funny at first, but then it became sad. Entertainment can only be funny if you were actually funny. Din said disgustedly. I looked around. I was back in the ruins of Pleasant Hope. But… wasn’t I just in a clearing? I blinked and rubbed my face and muzzle, shaking away the blurriness.

“My friends… where are they?” I rasped. Din snorted.

Beats me. I could care less, but they are around here somewhere. Probably having the best trip of their lives I imagine. Finally able to stop feeling dizzy, I looked around. Okay… where would my friends be? I began to trot around the village first. It was almost quiet, save for the cold wind howling through. This is bad. It’s almost dark. Of all the times to get sprayed by hallucinogenic pollen. I thought we were quick enough to cover ourselves? Something is really off about those flowers.

“Thi? Cloudchaser? Flitter? Scribble? Where are you guys?!” I called out. I furrowed my look into worry. I have to find them soon. Who knows what could be out here after dark. I scoured the village ruins, looking for any signs of where my friends could be. I was about to give up on the village and start heading down to the Bugbear cave was when I saw a flash of yellow in a house as I passed by it. I stopped and back tracked, looking in. I walked towards the house and I could see Scribble over the moldy hay bed. He had his journal open and was reading something. My eyes widened. He was… happy? Scribble had a smile, his expression in pure joy.

“So, when the mighty Excalibur, rose his Blade of Banishment high into the air, the dragon Malevolence blew a mighty green fire that split the sky in an attempt to intimidate. To shower the sky with eternal damnation and to strike the gods themselves. But they were not afraid. For they blessed Excalibur’s steel. As if riding on the back of a magnificent horse, Excalibur swung his blade towards the dragon, his courage and will of his very being and the cries of his friends and loved ones striving him forward. The dragon bore down on him, but his blade sung to the heavens. The clouds began to clear and with a mighty groan, the dragon Malevolence fell. Excalibur, on the back of his stalwart giant companion, rose his blade high into the air, claiming victory over the world’s end.”

He closed his journal. “Funny. It kind of reminds me of you, Cursive.” He said, petting the air over the pillow. I hesitated.

“Scribble? Scribble, are you okay?” I asked. Scribble looked over to me. I couldn’t believe it. Not stoic expression. No sarcasm. He looked surprised to see me.

“Oh! We weren’t expecting guests. Hi, welcome to Pleasant Hope. You must be new. Let me get you something to drink.” He smiled as he got up and trotted over to the fireplace. He had a fire going, but nothing was in it. He blinked and chuckled. I don’t think I ever heard him chuckle before. “Whoops. Must have got carried away reading Cursive his favorite book. Have you met Ink Scribble yet?” He smirked. “Well, of course you have. She always likes to welcome new comers.” He then looked to the bed. “Just a minute, Cursive. I’ll be right there.” I was dumbfounded. What did those flowers do to him?

I furrowed my look worriedly.

“Scribble… you have to snap out of it. You aren’t… you are…” I wavered. Scribble looked so happy. The happiest I have seen in any pony. He hummed a tune, his smile never fading.

“You uhh… have to forgive the mess. I’m going to be busy cleaning up today. So, what’s your name, traveler?” He asked. I hesitated again.

“Q-Quiet Fire. But Scribble… you know how I am.” I said. Scribble tilted his head innocently.

“I’m… sorry. I don’t quite recall meeting you before.” He said. I darted my eyes in thought. I looked over my shoulder and saw the sun creeping ever so close to the horizon. I turned back and put a hoof on Scribble’s shoulder. Scribble looked up at me. Our gaze met.

“Scribble. It’s me. Quiet Fire. You are my friend. We came here to this village to help you figure out what caused it to be destroyed. Thi Billette. Do you remember her?” I asked. Scribble looked blankly at me. He then furrowed his look worriedly.

“I-I don’t seem to understand what you are talking about. L-look, you mind not freaking out my little brother? He’s not feeling well and I need to get back to cleaning up.” He smiled and looked over to the bed. “Don’t worry Cursive. I’m sure this mare is just tired from traveling.” I looked over. There was silence. Scribble sighed. “Are you sure? Well… if you think Ink would be okay with it.” He looked to me. “Seems Cursive is curious about you.” His eyes then widened as they looked past me. I cocked a brow before following his gaze. “Cursive? Where are you going? You shouldn’t be out of bed, you need rest.” Scribble trotted out of the house.

I looked to the bed once more. I had to snap him out of it. We need to find the others. I trotted after Scribble and followed him as his look suddenly turned to panic.

“W-what’s going on? Ink? Cursive?” He looked around. I saw his breathing get heavy. Panic clear on his face. I rushed over to him and got him to look at me.

“Scribble! Snap out of it! It isn’t real! It’s all a hallucination!” I said. Scribble shook his head before pushing past me, looking around in terror.

“No! Stop it! Why here!?” He cried out. I froze. “Ink?!? Cursive?!?” He then looked over to his left and he gasped. “No…” he then cantered past a house. I balked and followed after him. We hopped over foliage and past trees. I was desperate to keep up, I ended up bumping into something. No, not something. Somepony. I looked up and saw Thi on the ground, looking dazed. I beamed.

“Thi! You’re okay!” I exclaimed. I picked her up and she shook her daze away.

“Whoa… that is so weird being a dog. What happened?” She asked. I pointed past her.

“Scribble is panicking! He took off that way!” I stated. Thi furrowed her look.

“Scribble panicking? That’s not like him.” She said. I then pulled her along as we galloped over in the direction I believed he went. We came into a clearing and looked around.

“Dammit. Where’d he go?” I asked. Thi flicked her head down and sprang up, placing her platform under her. She scanned the area and then pointed east of us.

“I see him! He’s by the river!” She called out. She landed next to me and we galloped in the direction. When we arrived by a river bed, we saw Scribble sitting on his haunches. His ears dropped to his head and was slumped over. Thi and I exchanged glances.

“Scribble! Thank Celestia we found you! Listen, you have to snap out of it! None of what you are seeing is real!” I stated. Scribble sighed. We saw him wipe his face.

“No… it’s all real. You got to see most of it, Fie.” He said suddenly. I blinked.

“Scribble? Are you back with us?” I asked. Scribble nodded sadly. We heard a soft sniffle. The stallion didn’t turn to look at us.

“I… I miss home.” He rasped. Thi looked at him with worry. She then walked over to Scribble, who turned his head to avoid her. His bangs covering his face as he wiped his muzzle. Thi sighed and sat down.

“Scribble… I know I give you a lot of hell. But it’s because I’m your friend and I do care. I know Pleasant Hope meant a lot to you and I’m sorry it happened. But we need you to focus. We have to find Cloudchaser and Flitter.” She said. Scribble nodded. He took a moment to gather himself before standing up.

“I’ve already accepted what happened in the past.” He said. He then looked to us, his expression now stoic. “It’s unfortunate that memories like to haunt the deepest part of your mind. I got sloppy with the Pocketgold. I apologize for all of the trouble.” I shook my head.

“You don’t need to apologize. This wasn’t your fault. None of it is. You weren’t here when it happened. There was nothing that could have been done.” I said. “But we are here for you, Scribble. If you truly feel like it, you can always talk to us. We will always listen.” Scribble bowed his head again, darting his eyes in thought. He then nodded as Thi sat up, dusting herself off.

“Well, glad that it is settled, I think it’s time we get the sisters and get out of here.” She said. We made our way back to Pleasant Hope. The decrepit village lonely and abandoned. As we trotted past the house I found Scribble in, he stopped and we looked back. He eyed the house, his ears dropping as the true Scribble surfaced once more. He reached back into his saddle bag and pulled out the butterfly brooch. He brushed it off before placing it down on the porch of the house. He stepped away and waved softly.

“I’ll see you guys soon. Take care Ink and Cursive. I’m off…” He said. He adjusted his saddle bag before trotting over to us. Thi looked at him.

“You good to go, Scribble?” She asked. Scribble’s ears perked up and his look stoic again. He nodded.

“I managed to catch where everypony went before I hallucinated. Flitter shouted about how her king is the only king and dove into the Bugbear hive. I’m guessing she’s going to attack the queen. If not already have.” He said. I balked.

“Then we gotta go now!” I exclaimed. We began to gallop down the hill, I nearly tripping over something. I stumbled forward upon landing at the bottom of the hill and transitioned into a gallop. I looked back at Scribble. “What about Cloudchaser!” I asked. Scribble pointed at the cave. “She wasn’t near the flowers when I cut one out. I last saw her chasing after Flitter.” He said. We cantered over to the cave and we heard a yell from inside the cave along with a bear roar. Thi unholstered her arc pistol and I withdrew my quarterstaff. We were about to go in when we saw a hulking figure emerge from the cave. A giant Bugbear roared before swiping its’ claws. We saw two figures sailing across the air and they landed with painful “oofs”. I gasped as I saw it was Cloudchaser and Flitter. Both mares looking tattered and beaten. Even some claw scratches on their garbs. Cloudchaser grunted and painfully pushed herself up from the floor. She panted as she saw us.

“About time you guys snapped out of it.” She rasped, pushing herself to her hooves as she wiped the blood from her muzzle. I wanted to check up on both of them, but Thi pointed her firearm at the Bugbear.

“Heads up, Fie!” She stated. I turned back to the Bugbear and readied myself as the Bugbear roared and began hovering where it stood. The Bugbear charged us and we dove out of the way. Cloudchaser carried her sister away from the fight before turning and flew straight at the bear, smacking both flacks of her hooves against the bear’s cheek. It roared and swiped a claw at her. She flew around it as it tried to catch her. Scribble crushed a rock and lashed out his hooves. Firebolts shot out and punched the Bugbear, causing it to reel back and swipe at its’ muzzle as a bolt punched its’ snout. Thi fired off a few rounds. The Bugbear’s hide a little more durable than she thought. Seeing as her firearm wasn’t effective, she whipped out her bat, flourishing it before swinging, sending two fireballs at it.

The Bugbear seemed to really not like fire as it roared and flew back high in the air. It dodged a couple more fireballs from Scribble and Fie before it aimed its’ stinger at us. I didn’t know Bugbears could be so fast. They barely dodged it in time, having to dive out of the way as it rammed into the tree, causing it to crack and crash down. It roared as it turned around and aimed its’ stinger again. This time, I faced it. I challenged it and as predicted, it charged. But I was already hoisting my entire body up my quarterstaff, flipped when I got to the top and brought my staff down hard over the head of the bear. It crashed into the ground and shook away its’ daze. I rolled when I landed and began jabbing it with the head of my staff, causing it physical pain as it tried to wriggle out its’ stinger.

Thi and Scribble pelted it with fireballs while Cloudchaser flew around it, swooping in to deliver hefty punches and kicks. The Bugbear was pissed. It yanked itself out of the ground and roared loudly. I had to cover my ears. I shook away the ringing as I stepped back. I flicked my ears as I heard the droning buzz from within the cave. I gasped.

“We got a problem! It called the hive!” I stated. Thi bobbed and dodged the stinger of the Bugbear while Scribble pelted it with fire. It turned its’ attention to Scribble but Cloudchaser bucked it across the head, causing it to stumble. Thi rushed over to the cave and with her magic, pulled the pins of the pepper smoke and tossed them in. She scurried away as there were two consecutive pops and red smoke began to hiss out of the cave. There were distant roars from below. I rushed over this time. Those pepper smoke bombs would only delay them. I looked to the cave and twirled my staff before heaving it up into the ceiling. I called my staff back when it struck and cracked the ceiling, causing rocks to fall and block the entrance.

“Fie, look out!” I heard Flitter call out. I ducked as the Bugbear zipped over me. When it stopped, three arrows pierced the hide, causing the Bugbear pain. I looked over to see Flitter panting as she knocked her arrow. Cloudchaser flew over to her.

“Flitter, are you sure you are okay?” She asked. Flitter smiled and waved a wing before steadying herself.

“I’m fine, sis. I’m tired of being unable to pull my weight. I’m no damsel in distress.” She said, releasing her arrow and hitting the Bugbear square in the chest. It reared back and roared, getting low to the ground. I smiled and cantered over to my friends as we grouped up.

“Whose ready for a good old fashioned monster butt kicking?” Thi smirked, holding up her bat. Scribble sighed.

“Must we make this so overly dramatic?” He asked, tossing up a rock in his hoof. Cloudchaser smacked her hooves together.

“Hey, you try saying that when you’ve literally been inside the hive fighting for your life!” She said with a grin. Flitter knocked an arrow and aimed.

“Frankly, this beats trying to fight the queen…” she said. I smiled, feeling a new sense of courage as I rested my staff to my side, facing the bear. It felt like it’s been a while since we’ve properly fought something other than Triads or gods. I welcomed it. I can finally fight by my friends. No godly powers. No fate of the world bullcrap. Just us and a monster. I couldn’t help but grin. The thrill of the fight flowing back into me. This is what I was hoping for out of adventuring to save the world. The Bugbear roared as we charged it, all ready to face the day.
> Chapter 28: Homes Where the Heart Is
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 28: Homes Where the Heart Is


I found myself soaring across space once more. My eyes closed as I was sleeping peacefully. There was no wind, but my cloak hoodie was acting like it was. Yet, despite feeling like I was soaring, I was going nowhere. Between me and our bright blue planet was the moon. In the far distance were the three shooting stars. Time was at a standstill, yet I felt at peace. Suddenly, I saw Sharp Eye appear. She floated above me, also in a deep sleep. Then, Catlyn. She soared a distance away from us. Then, there was Zalas. She soared over us before matching our pace. Next, a white wisp appeared along with a purple and yellow one. The last remaining three none of us knew about. But I'm guessing these creatures were also in a deep sleep. How bizarre. All seven of us together. Four of us friends and the other three either foe or friend.

"I'm impressed by all of you." A voice echoed. I wasn't sure where it was coming from. Was it from space itself? Was it in my head? It was hard to tell. "You've all come into your own. Except for one. Bearer of fire. Have you opened your heart to your element?" I opened my eyes. I admired the stars above. I didn't move, but I responded to the voice.

"Why would I, to one who has no care for even my own wellbeing?" I stated. The voice chuckled.

"Din is an angsty one. Always wanting to fight. Butt heads with authority and more importantly, wanting to strive for her own path." It said. "You can relate to that, can't you?"

"But I'm a pony. Din is a being of the stars. Ouroboros's creation. She has a mind and will of her own. She has even took it upon herself to threaten my friends and the princesses. How can I open my heart to one who has no intention of working together?" I replied. The voice sighed.

"This is quite the conundrum. This shouldn't be this difficult for you both. Kindred spirits, after all." I remained quiet for a bit before speaking.

"I've seen what the others have done. How Gaia and Aquarius both manipulated Sharp Eye and Catlyn. How Ventus goaded Zalas to embrace her anger and hatred to everypony. Shiva tried to kill me on the train when I first started. Tenebres, while brief, has shown a childish side that even Din could match up to. As for Lux... I have yet to meet her." I frowned. "But I can only imagine what those three have promised to their own vessels." I found myself soaring up above everycreature, unable to move or do anything. I came to a stop.

"Hmmm... now that I take a closer look, you are quite the curious one indeed. Ahh. But then that would explain a lot. Din cannot control you as easily as you think she can." the voice said.

"You quiet your tongue, oaf!" I heard Din say. She appeared next to my body as a floating wisp. "I'll have no more interferences from anybeing! Ouroboros included!" she hissed. I hummed. What did she mean by anymore interferences? Din must have heard my thoughts. "It shouldn't be that hard to explain, vessel. What you call lazing about is what I call cautious observation. And I count over several hundred times that Ouroboros or my sisters decided to walk in on my domain!" Din gave a frustrated groan. "This one needs to stop wandering off into the others. I'd rather avoid seeing my sisters's faces!" The voice hummed.

"Come now, Din. Your temper doesn't befit a queen of fire. Hasn't he taught you that?" the voice asked. Din's wisp flared a bit.

"That fool was just that. A fool through and through! He has also taught me many other things that have been working in my favor!" I could imagine her grinning. "I may have lost more times than I could count. But this time, I'll be the apex of the world! Not Lux! Not Ventus! Not Shiva! Me!" Din floated over me. "With this vessel, I can do just that! It'll be my time to shine brighter than any star! As it is my rite!" She then gasped. "You!?"

"Am I late for the meeting?" a familiar voice said. A massive dragon serpentine curled around the moon before looking down at us. Ouroboros blinked in acknowledgment. "You've come a long way. Yet you and Din still do not have harmony. How odd. Everycreature else has befriended theirs. I figured you two were a match made among the heavens." He chuckled.

"Not funny." Both Din and I said in unison. The voice chuckled.

"You're right. Two peas in a pod." it said. Ouroboros leaned down to us, his giant green slit eye dilating.

"Din. Dear daughter. Why must you make things so difficult for everybeing? Your very existence relies on your co-operation. No balance. No realm to claim your own." he said. Din growled.

"Forgive me if I withhold my enthusiasm... But the many times you've promised any of us anything has always been nothing! You continue to feed us this lie and don't expect one of us to catch on?!" she barked. Ouroboros gasped.

"My, my. Your vessel hasn't opened her heart to you, yet she has been absorbed into your imprinting." Ouroboros smiled. "I must admit, Din. You may have 'lost', as you would say, to your sisters before. But the vessels you picked have been remarkable. I can only imagine what the next one would be." The serpent sighed. "Is what I would hope. But it appears that after this, there'll be no more instability. It has been written in the stars." The voice spoke.

"Ah, them's the breaks, Ouroboros. All your hard work being led to this. Perhaps in the next eon or so you'll have a newfound idea." It said. Wait a minute... why does it sound like we are just broken toys? My eyes darted in thought.

"No." I said suddenly. I felt all eyes on me. "No. We are not going to be tossed aside like puppets or broken toys. I can't believe what I'm hearing. But if this is how cosmic beings play with their creations, they won't look at the one defect out of the several zillions of creations out there who will just end up putting them in their place." I then shifted, finding myself to move as I sat up and floated with my hooves dangling. Ouroboros's eyes widened, and the voice let out a surprised gasp. "I think I can sympathize with Din's argument here. Her resistance is valid. If I was in her hooves, I would be just as angry. I don't fight authority, but I will call it out if it stinks. And the very beings who seem to have the sole purpose of maintaining our realms are sitting on their asses and watching a sport. Or a cartoon. Whatever the hell you may think of it." I put a hoof to my chest. "I won't stand idly by and be tossed aside. My name is Quiet Fire. I am a pony of Equestria. A descendent of a primal and Starswirl the Bearded. The vessel of Din. I maybe an ant to your magnifying glass, but I do not care for the slightest of mismanagement."

I turned to Ouroboros. "You screwed up, Ouroboros. You're the sole reason we are in this. And there isn't denying it. You got sloppy. You got bored. Somebeing slipped by you and now you are in a scramble to fix it. By pulling us and your 'daughters' out of a toy box. Instead of doing anything to help, you made up bylaws. You then imprinted them into the seven in hopes that continuing to feed them sweet promises that'll never happen as a means to cover up your own actions." I looked at the serpent stoically. I wasn't afraid. I wasn't panicking. I was calm. Collected. Annoyed. "Considering what you'll say at the end of this, it'll decide whether or not I take these bits of info I've absorbed to take to someone of a higher power than you. The Goddess of Creation." I don't know what came over me. That title popped into my head instantly. It was as if something was guiding me to say this. Something... cosmic. I could see Ouroboros shift and growl.

"How do you...?" he began. I tapped my head.

"I don't. The mortal me anyway. The primal me is racking the noggin' up here. But everything the primal says or does, will be transferred over into the mortal me. So, even if you tuck me away into a corner, I will always remember this beyond time. And since Din has already absorbed what I've gathered, she will take it with her till the end of creation. And if the instability happens again, the next vessel she picks, considering her luck so far, would already probably usurp the bylaws. Then, the Elements of Power will be free to do whatever. Sail the stars. Claim their domains. But they will never claim this realm. For I will remain forever the observer of it." What has gotten into me? It was like as if something else had taken over. A different me. But... it's still me. Ouroboros narrowed his many eyes.

"I do not think you heard me, Fie. I've stated that this would be the last because of you. You are the key to forever keeping the stability of the realm." he said. "Starswirl was a fool for doing what he did. A mere mortal mating with a primal. The notion is insulting. But, it did spark a big debate amongst my peers. This... accident is just happenstance. Unintentional and unwelcoming, but now we get to fully test this hybrid." I shook my head.

"I can play that game for many eons, Ouroboros. But it's you who are going to suffer from all of it. Because there is one thing you didn't account on. The primal who he fell in love with." I smirked. Ouroboros balked. I never seen a massive serpent reel back in shock before.

"But... how... I thought..." he began. I tapped my head and grinned.

"Starswirl taught me what it was like to be in the realm of the mortals. The lives and life he preserves and protects. You should have appreciated it more, Ouroboros. What your own 'mother' charged you with." I said. "Starswirl and I couldn't have worked out, like you said. But we both knew who we were. And you created me to absorb and gather info for you to solidify your own bylaws. Mortals are fascinating creatures. You'd know that if you weren't so high up here to even listen to anything. The many times balance has been broken and you've only ever watched." Ouroboros hissed and growled. I wanted to panic. I wanted to scream. But whatever had a hold of me kept me calm. Reassured. And even warm.

"You know the very rules of balance. You know our position and status, yet you choose to out me as the cause of it all?" he growled. I then looked over to the shooting stars. Ouroboros glanced at them. "And what do they matter?" he growled again. I looked back stoically.

"It matters because they are the enforcers. These 'Archbeings' are going to arrive into the realm soon and when they see how poor you have managed this realm, we'd have to start over. And I have to say, your 'mother' doesn't like starting over." The voice guffawed.

"Hah! She's got ya' there!" it said. Ouroboros hissed.

"Silence, oaf!" Ouroboros rose up all six vessels and they faced me. "You were created by me and I can do what I please with my own 'gifts'. Each one imprinted with my own bylaws. You are no exception. How can you be? I doubt Starswirl even considered that much." he said. "The seven stars are no different from you." My cosmic possession caused me to roll my eyes and motion at the six.

"True. And Starswirl didn't account for it, like you said. But there is a special form of cosmic power that not even you could manage." I then felt myself go limp and suddenly float and dangle. My eyes widened as I saw a distorted and slightly invisible transparent form of a pony walk forward. No distinct features. No mane or pupils. Not even a tail. It was like looking at a blank slate. "A loophole in your bylaws. That was something Excalibur figured out." The mouth didn't move from the figure, but it mimicked my voice. "Do not underestimate the mortals you rule over, Ouroboros. Take it from the very being you created to gather as much info for you. If you can't even listen to your own rules, then why should Din? Why should any of them?" Ouroboros snapped his massive jaws at the figure. A loud clap echoed throughout space, which I didn't think was possible.

"You dare speak of such a thing in front of mortals?? You need to take your own advice, Equulie. Granted that the seven are competitive from their previous hosts, two have chosen very evil hearts." He said, a massive grin spreading across his face. The transparent figure turned back to look at me.

"Then perhaps we can make a bet." she said. "Quiet Fire. I have to thank you for being who you are in all of this. I've never experienced such a warm heart before. Warmer now thanks to Din. You both have been tasked by Ouroboros and even your princesses. Conflicting in nature. But your hearts are driving each other forward. Closed off as they might be, you two do need to achieve more than friendship and harmony." She nodded. "Achieve that and ascension. I'm willing to bet that you can stick it to Ouroboros and change the entire fundamental laws of our universe." The figure rubbed her chin. "It's going to be a long and difficult journey to achieve that at all. And unfortunately, I cannot help you in the slightest. Meerly observe. But something about you, Quiet Fire, I don't think the very form of creation has ever accounted for." The figure then turned to Ouroboros. "If both Quiet Fire and Din can achieve their union ascension and rewrite the bylaws, you'll be out of the job." Ouroboros's eyes glinted as he lowered himself to the figure.

"An interesting proposition you make. Fine. I would enjoy seeing this mortal and my daughter try to achieve even the slightest hint of primal comprehension to push me aside. If they do, I will gladly accept. But if they cannot handle it during the deadline, then I will continue as planned." He then rose up a bit over the six. "Take heed, daughters. Your very own has challenged each and everyone of you for domination and ascension. You will continue to follow the bylaws in the midst of mortals and this realm. However, there is only one rule in this betting game." he grinned. "Tackle it however you please. The one who can put Din in her place shall be granted their own realm full time. This... I will officially promise." Din growled.

"Keep talking, wyrm. As if your words hold any meaning anymore. But fine. If my own sisters want to have at it with the very queen of this realm, I welcome it." I heard the sound of hooves smacking together. "I will agree to this bet, Equulie. I've beaten four of you already! What's the worst they can do that they couldn't before?" I balked as Ouroboros grinned and a giant claw rose up, snapping loudly across space as I saw the auras of the six flare brightly.

"I like your fire, Din. I'm can almost start calling you my favorite. But you are currently in the host of primal blood. It's only fair if the others get a power boost as well." he said. Equulie turned to me. She flashed and I saw Twilight Sparkle in front of me, her motherly smile spread across her face. She tilted her head slightly.

"I have full faith in you, child of the stars. You as well, Din. I wish I could help more, but I am not supposed to exist." she said. I then shook my head slightly.

"W-wait a minute! Hold on! I... I can't get a say in this!? I'm the one at the center of it all!" I protested. Din sighed.

"Please, vessel. Don't ruin my glorious moment to put my sisters in their places. Grubs beneath my hooves!" she cackled. The figure of Twilight Sparkle waited for me to speak, as did Ouroboros. Realizing they were, I quickly responded.

"I... I'm just one pony. I don't... even know how to handle all of this information... and the worst part of it all is that I don't even get to have a say in me being forced into another primal game??" I then frowned and shook my head. "Why is it me!? Why me!? Why am I the one to be the center of it all!?" I felt my frustration increase. "Rrrrghhh!! Damn it! And damn you, Ouroboros! Damn all of you!" I couldn't think straight. I didn't ask for any this!! Why the hell should I cave in and be an obedient doll to cosmic beings? I looked at the figure, Equulie, and glowered. "Just like Princess Celestia you are making a huge gamble on me. On any of this! I didn't realize primals were about as dumb as us mortals. You know what? I agree with Din. Let the whole damn universe come at us!" I then felt my body move and I heard another shocked gasp from the voice and Ouroboros. Equuile, in Twilight form, had a pleased smile as I had the will to throw out my hoof and point at Ouroboros. "Watch, Ouroboros, as your favorite 'toy and daughter' kick your ass to the ends of the universe!! I'll make you regret slacking off on your cosmic duties to keeping our realm safe! And I'll make it ten times worse because you decided to toss me into all of this!!" I stared down the serpent coldly and gritting my teeth. The halberd suddenly formed into my hoof and I curled my hoof around it. It flashed as Din formed into a physical being of how I see her in my head. She had a calm look. Her eyes studying. I then looked up at her in the corner of my eye. "Din, I still don't trust you to be anything but a damned heartless being that wants to kill me and my friends at a drop of a hat. But... for once, I'll give you a break from me complaining in regard to you wanting to fight back. We aren't going to be set aside like some broken toys!"

Din suddenly smiled. Albeit, in her usual evil way. But then she unfurled her wings, staring up at the serpent.

"We finally agree on something, vessel. Then, let us show no mercy to those that oppose us. They will bow before the might to the apex of the world!" Equulie was smiling from ear to ear. She then turned to Ouroboros.

"The bet is on, Ouroboros. Hopefully, this'll be a lesson for you not to slack off ever again." she said. Ouroboros reared back and laughed. It echoed and boomed throughout space.

"It's adorable that you all think you can best me. I'm just trying to correct my own mistake. Is that not enough to warrant forgiveness?" he said coyly. The voice finally spoke after being quiet for a while.

"I don't know, Ouroboros. I hope you know why I'm here. I'm here as a messenger from the Archbeings themselves. You are being asked for by the Courts. I, as well as they, know what you have been up to." The voice said. Ouroboros clicked his tongue and slumped.

"And I was just getting to the good part. Very well." He looked down at us. "Play nice, girls. I'll be back before mid-Spring. And Fie?" I narrowed my eyes at the serpent. "May the best primal win."


~~~***~~~


The train clattered and a slight bump shook me awake. I looked around at the dark cabin, hearing the quiet snoozing of my companions. I winced as I rubbed my cheek. I was still sore from the Bugbear fight. No pony was seriously hurt, surprisingly. I used my magic to reach for a candle and lit it, sliding out of the bed and yawning. I leaned over to take a look outside. We were day two on the train. I was surprised how long it took to get from Neighagra Falls to Canterlot. It was still dark out, but the clock over the window read it was very early morning. I looked over to the sleeping lumps of my companions in their bed. Scribble slept in the bunk next to mine. He was hugging his journal on his chest as he snoozed soundlessly on his back. Thi slept in the bunk above him and was sloppily sleeping in a position I thought was a little too uncomfortable, the blanket wrapped around one hind leg, her entire lower body resting on the side and her upper body somewhere on her back and side. Cloudchaser and Flitter slept in their bunks next to theirs. I sighed and blew out the candle before quietly making my way to the exit of the cabin. I snuck past the sleeping ponies as quietly as I could before reaching the back end of the train. I closed the door behind me and leaned over the railing, watching the passing mountains and valley expanse. The snowfall gentle as it blurred past me.

My mind went back to that summon dream. Did I really just declare an all-out war against the six other power elements and Ouroboros himself? I wondered if the others could hear the conversation as well. It was hard for me to tell, but I can only assume they did. I thought back to Sharp Eye. Appleloosa's own griffon helper. Catlyn, the stalwart and adventurous Captain of the Black Whiskers. Zalas, the disgraced but loyal follower to Quetzalcoatl. I still don't know who the other three are and if they have any real clue as to what is going on. I sighed again and held out a hoof. A snowflake fluttered onto my flack and I studied it. Each snowflake was unique. They aren't the same, as for what I had learned in school. The ponies up in the Weather Factory certainly were skilled enough to make billions of these beautiful crystalline like flakes. I blew the snowflake and it fluttered out of my hoof and back into the wild.

What is going to happen to me? What will I become? How can I even begin to start on anything? This was all so... exhausting and frustrating. Why does it have to be me? Why couldn't it have been anypony else? I curled my hoof around the railing and gripped it tightly in frustration.

Hmhmhm. You shouldn't worry your pretty little fire streaked head, vessel. There is no backing out of this. And there is definitely no alternative to it. If I had picked anycreature else, they wouldn't hold up the end of the bet. Din said boredly. I blinked and found myself in the pitch black of Din's domain. I looked over my shoulder to face her. She was... tinkering with something? I narrowed my eyes and saw her messing with a strange, cube like rock. It glowed with a warm amber glow and looked unusual in design. An etch that seemed to have no real direction.

'What are you doing?' I thought. Din tapped the cube.

Something Equulie gave to me the first time I've met her. She gave each of us these cubes that if we could open, we would be able to gain the insight necessary to become our better selves. A stronger, and ascended version of our power is locked in these little spectacles and I plan on using it to my full power. She grinned as it creaked and shifted in the air, her levitation trying to work it. It was almost comical to see her stick her tongue out in concentration. I stood up and walked over to her, sitting down and looking up at the cube. Din grumbled something as she shook it, shifting and twisting it. If I can... just get this open, I'll have the upper hoof against my newly gifted sisters. Their granted power will be no match for ascension. She then blinked and looked to me, frowning and moving the cube away from me. What do you want, anyway? This better be good if you are trying to distract me from besting my sisters. She growled. I rubbed the back of my head.

'I still don't understand how I end up here. Why do you all act like I need something when I 'wander' into the domains?' I asked. Din snorted.

A vessel appearing into a domain requires a desire to ask something of their element. Power, questions. The usual mortal curiosities. But seeing as you just mindlessly wander in on me and my sisters, you wind up exposing yourself and me for that matter. I do not like being disturbed. She growled and waved a hoof in no particular direction. The many times I've had to kick out Ouroboros and the other vessels from walking in on me. The nerve. I slumped and shrugged.

'Whatever you say, your majesty.' I thought sarcastically. Din scoffed and brought the cube back in front of her.

If you got nothing else to say, then leave. I didn't ask for you to show up here when I start conversation. she said. I snickered suddenly.

'You? Wanting to start a conversation with me? Usually, you just cackle like an evil bitch and have a diehard or not at all attitude. Did that whole meeting give you a different perspective?' I asked. Din shook her head without missing a beat as she studied the cube.

Never the thought, vessel. The meeting was pointless and only meant to rub it in my face. That damn serpent and the bulbous oaf. If anything, it just fired me up, as you mortals say. My sisters were given a gift from the serpent and I only have you. You alone with my power can best them, but this time, I need a different approach. If only this damned cube would make sense! She growled as she non-chalantly spoke, shaking the cube in frustration. I looked at her with a slight gap. Did she just... acknowledge me in something? And is she... really preparing rather than lazing about in my head? If what she says is true, then the other times before, she would have been indeed cautiously observing. Now that I think about it, her reaction and combat prowess are quite honed. Could she have been... observing and honing her instincts? Something her previous host had taught her I can imagine. Din frowned.

I can hear your thoughts, you know. If it'll make you go away quicker, I do not care for acknowledging your own skills. They are beneath me. Anything to go against any primal power requires my help and I'm the one doing the driving most of the time. And while I would love to do nothing but just rest and conserve my power, it's difficult to manage when your mind is a total mess of clutter and insatiable want for another. My previous hosts are not of your concern. We are in the now and I'm going to punch that serpent in the face one way or another. she said, twisting and turning the cube. There were several loud clicks and Din grinned triumphantly. She continued to twist and turn before growling. She then waved a wing towards me. Begone already. I need to focus. I blinked and found myself staring back out over the railing of the train. I tossed my hood up and sighed.

'I guess there isn't anyway of backing out of it anymore. I'm locked in and even if I could, there wouldn't be anyway to stop whatever is going to arrive come summer time. I heard the door behind me open and I saw Thi walk out. She smiled.

"There you are. Was heading to the washroom when I saw your bunk empty. Enjoying the view?" she asked. I didn't say anything and went to look back to the passing scenery. I heard Thi shift a bit before leaning over the railing with me. She glanced at me worriedly. "Fie... are you still upset about me lying to you back in Trottsberg?" she asked. I almost forgot about that. Her bringing it up brought back my mood. But, even if I could try to stay mad, it was impossible to. I just sighed and shook my head.

"Thi. There were a lot of things I expected of you when we first met. I knew you were trouble and yet, you went out of your way to befriend a hopeless mess of a pony like me. Am I any better if I continued to stay mad at you? I'm still unsure if I can trust you fully right now. But I don't want it to really change who we are as friends. It's part of the dynamic. We make mistakes and then apologize to continue on. I'm just waiting on a proper apology. But no, Thi. I can't be mad at you. I'm mad at the fact that you were living your best for the sake of my own and I was left rotting away in Ponyville." I explained. Thi bowed her head and ruffled her mane.

"I..." she began. She groaned and sighed before looking out at the scenery. "You're right, Fie. I'm a total mess up of a pony myself. I should have written back to you when I had the chance. Trust me, I had several letters waiting to send back to you, but I just lost track of time as I was being hunted by the Triad. Those guys are relentless." she said. I nodded.

"Well, at least you took care of their watchdog." I said. Thi gave a stoic and contemplative look.

"I'd always hope it would be like those cartoons or movies where the villain would perish from their own misstep. Many times have I witnessed Marrow Bone, General Lilac and even Moonlight Sonata from suffering fates that should have killed them. But then they show up a month or so later, back at it with another scheme." she said. I looked to her.

"This Moonlight Sonata. What is she like?" I asked. Thi tapped her head.

"Completely cold and insane. She doesn't show any emotion to anything. Considering she's the queen to her kingdom, Euclides, and the very founder of the Triad. I don't think there is a single ounce of pony behind those eyes." she said. I rubbed my chin.

"Hold on. If the Triad have been around for centuries and the founder is still living... did she find an artifact long ago to gain immortality? Is that why she keeps coming back?" I asked. Thi shook her head.

"Immortal and invulnerable are two different things. She isn't invulnerable to suffer injuries. But she is, indeed, immortal." She shivered. "It's almost strange for me to say it. But she's a natural born alicorn, like Celestia and Luna." she said. I balked.

"You're kidding?!" I exclaimed. Thi shook her head.

"If I was, you could buck me off this train right now. I don't know if Moonlight Sonata comes from the same place as Celestia and Luna did. Wherever that would be. But she isn't quite as regal as our two rulers. Sure, she may look elegant, but again, she's a ruthless and cold tyrant who is out to invade Equestria. It doesn't help that the Kingdom of Fenice is in partnership with the Kingdom of Euclides. All that crystal tech being made and exchanged. Equestria is only barely scratching the surface with their discoveries. But anything we have now is all thanks to Pony Land." she said, withdrawing her arc pistol and aiming it down sights into the railroad. "Even our illegal arc weapons. Harnessing the might and resources from our neighbors. It's pretty clever, don't you think? Export the resources to your neighbors, make a demand and profit from it. Sell well in the market and then create overseas business into Mainland Equestria. The Triad have their hoof already at the door. It's just a matter of when they'll buck it down and rain arc fire." She sighed and holstered it.

"Arc ammo is surprisingly easy to make as well. Just a simple bit of arcane powder grinded down from an elemental shard, compressed into a brass shell and then sprinkle in some phoenix ash and seal it with a rubber head. Press it and voila. One single arc bullet with whatever element you have. Just one shard from an elemental crystal can make up to seven boxes of arc ammo." She motioned in front of us. "Which, like the Pocketgold, is native to Pony Land." she snorted. "Glad you were able to burn those bushels back there. Don't want anypony going through what we went through." I looked at her and was almost unsure if I should ask or not.

"Thi? What did you trip out about?" I asked, giving into the temptation. Thi rubbed her chin.

"Can't really recall. Though, I remember a lot of spinning and laughing. It was also pixelated and everything was moving at like a strange pacing. There was also a dog? I only remember snapping out of it after bumping into you." she said. I snickered and that got Thi to smile. She then sighed and put a hoof on my shoulder. "Fie. I really am sorry about missing out on six years of your life. Honestly, I know I kind of offered friendship back in CSGU, but I truly did see you as one once that whole situation with Butcher was handled. Even more so after they tried to defame you." She grinned and playfully slugged my shoulder. "I honestly wouldn't have held it against you if you didn't go through with my dumb antics. But the fact you stayed to ensure I wouldn't get myself killed... I always liked that about you. And I was glad I was able to solidify it after words. But... I just got caught up in everything over in Pony Land that thinking about the time we could have been spending would be in a whole lot of trouble if I let the Triad had their way." she said. I sighed and shook my head, smiling.

"I appreciate you too, Thi. Even though you were always a pain in the ass and reckless, I always thought you were a good pony at heart." I said. Thi grinned.

"Probably that Hoofington instinct you have." she snickered. I chuckled and slugged her back.

"Nah. Just a mare's intuition is all." I said. I then furrowed my look. "But... even if you spent six years trying to stop the Triad from knowing about me, it's already gone down the drain. If it wasn't the news following our odyssey, it would have been Zalas bringing me back to Marrow Bone, who I'm certain had already called in the founding of another element bearer." Thi nodded sadly.

"Yeah. That sucked to have happen. But now there isn't going back. We have to remain vigilant from this point onward. The Triad are indeed planning to invade Equestria. And with the discovery of the Elements of Power, I can only assume they are going to actively look for them and either break their will to work for them or will keep them contained until they would be used." she explained. "We need to let the others who we know already to be on guard." I rubbed the back of my head.

"I think... they already know." I said. "Well, partially. But for certain they will now." Thi looked at me worriedly.

"What do you mean?" she asked. I looked over to see the sun peeking over the horizon. I motioned with my head.

"I'd rather have everypony in on this. Let's head back and I'll explain then over breakfast." I smiled and rubbed my stomach. "Could do with some hotcakes."





I sat at the bar table, looking down at my uneaten hotcakes. Usually, I’d be digging in. But somehow, I wasn’t feeling so hungry. Cloudchaser and Flitter sat next to eachother, Cloudchaser sitting next to me, while Thi and Scribble were at the table behind us. Both were drinking coffee while Cloudchaser dug into her oatmeal and Flitter tenderly eating cereal. I could tell, I was getting worried glances from them.

I sighed and turned around in my stool, peeking out from under my hood.

“What’s the matter, Fie? You usually dig in before saying anything.” Cloudchaser stated as she looked at me. I nodded.

“Yeah… well… I’m not as hungry as I thought.” I said. Scribble sipped his coffee before looking at me.

“Then perhaps, whatever you need to get off your chest would suffice?” He asked. I nodded again. I then told them everything that I had dreamt of. How I was having a reoccurring dream of walking on the moon. The supposed meeting of Ouroboros, the seven and another cosmic being in attendance. The revelation of Equulie and how she has been appearing to me in form. When I got finished about declaring Din and myself against the others, my friends grew quiet. Flitter broke it.

“But… we are already friends with Gwyen, Catlyn and Zalas aren’t we?” She asked. I slumped and nodded.

“Yes. Their hosts. Gaia, Aquarius and Ventus have been given a second chance of coming at us. I’m… I’m not sure how I can face them when spring hits. Would we end up clashing again, but more intense this time? They’ll for sure take over their bodies to get a chance at us.” I sighed. “I’m such an idiot… but what else could I have done? I don’t think I was given so much of a choice. And I went along with this dumb bet.” I then hugged myself. “What is going to happen to me? To this world? To our realm? If I fail…things would go back to normal… but what would happen to me and the six others? I… I’m terrified of the aftermath…” I felt something soft and warm comfort me. I looked up to see Cloudchaser wrapping a wing around me and smiling.

“No worries. If that ever happened, we wouldn’t let you vanish or anything worse. Knowing Princess Twilight, Celestia and Luna are doing what they can in order to counter any influence, we’ll work just as hard for the sake of everycreature. Including you.” She said. I gave a soft smile and a blush. Flitter peeked around her and smiled.

“We got this, Fie! Through thick and thin!” She said happily. Scribble gave a small smile.

“Having a cosmic force to go up against. It’ll be quite tricky. So long as we stick to our guns, I believe you can work something out.” He said. Thi smirked and pointed at him.

“Oh, trust me. I have plenty of them ready to rain arc fire.” She rubbed her chin. “I wonder if there is a way to infuse the arc ammo to injure primals.” I looked at each of them and found my determination increasing.

“Thank you, guys. I don’t know what I’d do without you all by my side.” I said softly. The bartender behind us turned on the radio as he was wiping glasses.

”Good morning denizens of Equestria. Anchor Press bringing you more news from coast to coast. Our field journalists have been hard at work getting you the truth and more. We’ll begin today with what’s going on in today’s World Letter News. This just in, Equestrian Ministries Incorporated has released an official statement debunking the claims presumed to point evidence of criminal involvement in smuggling and native site desecrations. However, recent pieces of a cargo ship belonging to Equestrian Ministries has been washing ashore with relics of ancient past.

“No word on any denying or confirming the evidence against Equestrian Ministries have been filed or proven in the court of law. In other news, the roads between Fillydelphia to Manehatten to Appleloosa and more have been a lot safer thanks to the combined efforts of the Hunters Association and Animal Collection guild and volunteer fighters under their majesty’s name. The H.A.A.C. have agreed to a full term partnership with the volunteer fighters and have created the now known Realm Defense Force. Dedicated to bringing peace and harmony to the lands from both monstrous or incomprehensible. To any travelers out on the road and planning to travel, be sure to thank our chimera cross bearing individuals as they work diligently to maintain the safety of our roads.

“In political news, Princess Miamore Cadenza of the Crystal Empire has declared a threat has been made towards the Frozen North. No official word of the group responsible for the threat, but to any who want to travel to the Empire are required to undergo multiple inspections. Princess Celestia and Luna have agreed to send forces to aid in our neighboring lands to ensure proper safety and protection is guaranteed to all. Prince Rutherford has also declared a threat has been made against Yakyakistan and have currently closed off any roads leading to their lands in an effort to prevent any dangers from getting in or out.

“The Dragon Lands own Princess Ember has agreed to aid in keeping the lands safe, providing aid where she can with her own forces. Yet, tensions between Equine and Dragon have been mixed and has led to questions if our allies are worth the trouble. The Changeling Kingdom’s own King Thorax has begun to amass an army, waiting to provide any effort against the threat towards Equestria. They have also begun negotiations with a way to help the Dragon Kingdom from stepping out of line. The Duke and Duchess of Saddle Arabia remain neutral, but plan to defend and aid should the time be called upon” There was an audible sigh from Anchor Press. "My dear viewers and listeners. It is no surprise that we are waging a war against forces we cannot understand. And with the sudden threats against our neighbors, it is unknown who is responsible for all of this. But if you have been listening to the words of a news pony and his crew, know that we will bring you the truth, unveiling the darkness that clouds our peace and harmony. I once again, thank each and everyone of you for maintaining that hope and tranquility we continue to strive for in dire times. And now, to the final report of the news.

“Our fire maned hero and her companions have been recently sighted in Manehatten, with the exclusion of her griffon friend absent. Witnesses have reported that the mare has been seen having the time of her life in a little district known as Little Neighpon. It gives us all a reminder that even those who bear the very elements protecting us are just like you and I. Her vigilance in combating the powers beyond our mortal coils continue to inspire many to this day. And citizens can rest easy that even through the toughest and darkest times of our lives, we must continue to be our best selves. Fire bearer. If you are hearing this, we all will take your example and continue to uphold our pledge to our country. Our neighbors. Our home. Thank you for your time, listeners. We will return to you with the afternoon news.

“You know, a bird once told me that even through the tears, a rainbow will always glimmer inside of it. To show you how special and loved you really are. Didn’t think so? Well, how about a Songbird Serenade to tell you other wise.” Anchor Press went quiet and music began playing. I looked to my companions. We all had the same thought. On top of cosmic forces acting like we are playthings, our Pony Land neighbors are waging war. And there is going to be a stark difference between the QLF one and an all out one. Thi sighed.

“So, what’s next on the agenda? Find the other bearers as usual? Do we have any idea where they could be?” She asked. Scribble pulled out the three scrolls and rolled them out for her.

“We were hoping to ask you that.” He said. Thi scanned the scrolls and tapped her chin.

“Hunh… I’m not quite sure what the cry of this maiden is. Nor what the shackles mean.” She hummed and tapped her hoof. She then slumped and shook her head. “Shiva’s sounds too vague. Let’s see…” she looked to the other. “Where day turns to night… embrace the dark…” she scrunched her muzzle in thought. “That… honestly could be anything. It does sound like there is a direct area that is an eternal night. But that only makes me think of Nightmare Moon. Hang on…” she then shifted to the last one. “Where the goddess of creation lies… The Unknown Alicorn.” She said. Flitter cocked her head.

“The Unknown Alicorn?” She asked. Thi nodded.

“Somewhere in Pony Land, there is a ruin with a decrepit unmarked statue of a regal alicorn. No pony knows who she was. Nor what they could make of the ruins around her fallen statue. The place she lies has been known to flood. I’ve only see it in passing during my time there. But it was underwater. You could see the statue, as if the alicorn was ascending out of the water. There is a symbol on the pedestal of her statue that, from what I’ve learned, dates all the way back to the creation of our land. Not the first Hearths Warming. I’m talking like the actual time when this world was probably just a hunk of rock.” She sighed.

“That is going to be tricky to do. We have to travel to and from Fenice and Euclides to arrive at it. It marks the border between the two.” Cloudchaser shook her head.

“I am going to need a good solid minute before heading back out to sea.” She said. Scribble nodded.

“The Triad are a threat. And we’ll be walking into their territory as well as their neighboring kingdom. I’d say we have to prepare well in order to arrive there. Otherwise, this whole fate of Equestria will end as quickly as Thi’s ammo consumption.” He said. Thi nodded before blinking and looking up at him with a frown.

“You miss one hundred percent of the shots you don’t take. I’d rather ensure I have a point zero-zero one percent chance.” She said. The intercom over us crackled.

Now arriving at Canterlot Station. Please return to your seats. Thank you. It crackled. Thi stood up and stetched.

“Good to be home.” She said.





The winterland of Canterlot. Exactly as we had left it. Well, aside from the now patched up hole the Roc left. It almost felt so surreal. It has only been a month, but it felt like a life time since I’ve stepped hoof into Canterlot. We walked from the station to the center plaza of the capitol town. Yet, something seemed a bit different. Thi noticed it as well as she looked up to see a hanging banner.

“Join the Hunters Guild today to enroll in benefits and to serve and protect our great land. Found off Oak Wood Street.” Thi looked to Scribble, who was studying it as we walked under.

“Seems H.A.A.C. is really taking the initiative on this one. Thankfully, I’m going to head by M.E.S.S. HQ to deliver my research and the Pocketgold sample. Might run into Quill Weaver while I’m there.” He said. He then pointed down. “We’ll meet back here. Handle any unfinished business before we depart for Hoofington.” I snickered and saluted.

“Sir, yes sir.” I said. Scribble rubbed the back of his head, looking bothered by the response before turning and trotting down the street. Thi sighed and shrugged.

“Can’t help but wonder what goes on in that head of his.” She said. I cast a sideways glance and smirked. She then returned my look and rolled her eyes. “What is it with everypony making something out of that? Can’t a friend just question about her other friends? Geez.” She said. I snickered and pat her shoulder.

“Relax, Thi. I didn’t say anything at all.” I said coyly. Thi glared at me and I looked to Flitter and Cloudchaser. “Well, I hope you have your reports ready.” I rubbed my foreleg a little. “We’re going to see Captain Cloud Fire.” Thi tilted her head.

“You sure about that? I mean… no offense, but I’m not sure how any of this is a good idea.” She said. I looked over my shoulder to her and nodded.

“You’re right… but… lately I can’t stop thinking about them. I… I want to see how they are doing. Just a quick ‘hello, hi’.” I said. Cloudchaser smiled.

“Don’t worry, Fie. As much as I admire the captain. We won’t let her do anything towards you.” She said. I shook my head.

“I’m not worried about any of that. What I’m worried about is… how it’ll be after.” I said. Flitter smiled.

“Then we’ll just have to find out ourselves.” She said. I nodded. I turned and faced the castle. Taking a deep breath, we trotted down the street and onto the main road to Canterlot Castle. The massive alabaster walls and towers loomed high over head. We made it to the bridge when two guards put their halberds in front of us.

“State your business.” The one on our right asked. I was impressed. These were mean looking guards. Thi cleared her throat.

“Well, hello boys. Nice looking spears you got there. But you don’t need to worry. I’m sure you heard of Quiet Fire and her friends?” She began. The guards scowled and I could see Thi’s look went from calculative to contemplating.

“No pony past this point. A threat has been made to Canterlot and unless we see some proper papers, we have to ask you to turn around and come back when the threat has de-escalated.” He growled. Thi looked to me and shrugged.

“Quiet Fire?” A voice said. We looked past the guards and we could see, to our pleasant surprise, Starlight Glimmer. She was accompanied by Sunburst and Trixie. Starlight smiled. “Well, aren’t you a sight for sore eyes.” She said, trotting over to us. She put a hoof on the shoulder of the guards. “It’s okay, boys. They are with us.” The guard turned to her.

“I’m afraid I cannot allow them to pass. Not until the threat has been dealt with.” He said. Trixie frowned.

“But they are the ones dealing with it.” She stated. “Yeesh, you can’t even take a simple walk around the garden without being unaccompanied by a guard.” She said with a grumble. Sunburst trotted over to us.

“We were just talking about you. It’s great to see you in good health.” He then looked to the guard. “Uhh… they are free to walk in. Guests of honor. They helped Canterlot and the princesses with the Roc attack.” He said. The stallion snorted.

“No papers. No entry. Simple as that.” He said. Wow. A guard sticking to his guns. I can admire that. But this was beginning to get on my nerves. I felt a surge of energy and stared at the stallion. The stallion balked and quickly stood to attention. “M-my apologies, Fire Bearer. P-please head on through.” He said. I slumped. All I was doing was just trying to show proof I’m somepony of importance. But why was he showing so much terror? My friends and the others exchanged glances before Starlight shrugged and waved us in.

We walked towards the entrance as Starlight studied me.

“So, I’m pretty curious. What is it like to go primal mode?” She asked. I blinked and looked at her, unsure if she used Primal conveniently or otherwise. But seeing her curious smile, I shrugged.

“Just happens. Sometimes I’m not in control. I’m told it also happens when my desire to be courageous and protect others manifests.” I said. Trixie trotted next to us.

“Is it true what they said? That you were able to make clones of yourself? Something that you’ve learned here in Canterlot?” She asked, a giddy smile on her face. I balked.

“How’d you know that?” I asked. Sunburt adjusted his glasses.

“One of Anchor Press’s field journalist has been tailing you since you fell the roc. They’ve been documenting everything.” He said. I furrowed my look and turned to my companions.

“I knew it.” I then looked around. “Where have they been hiding? How are they able to keep under low profile? How were they able to manage to follow us without dying?” I asked. Starlight giggled.

“Relax, Fie. They don’t mean any harm. And how we knew this is because we caught one of the field journalists camping out in one of the closets of the castle. She’s been tasked with keeping reports up with the princesses and political situations. It’s not just her. They have several ponies out in Equestria right now documenting it all.” She opened the door to the castle as we walked in and stopped in the foyer. “They use a potion of invisibility or a spell to mask their presences. If you haven’t seen the one tailing you, then they’ve been keeping far back enough to keep tabs on you and what goes around you.” She explained. Trixie rolled her eyes.

“Yeah, yeah, that’s all cool and all. But I still want to know how you are able to make clones of yourself! Starlight won’t teach me that spell.” She said. Starlight arched a brow at her.

“Because it’s an advance spell. And right now, you are trying to focus on transfiguration. I don’t want to see an amalgamation of my friend, thank you very much.” She replied. I rubbed the back of my head.

“W-well, I wouldn’t mind telling you. But I’m only back here for one reason. Is… Captain Cloud Fire around?” I asked in hesitation. Sunburst stroked his beard.

“She might be out doing morning drills with the guards. Perhaps you can find her out in the courtyard.” He said. Trixie sighed and tipped her hat.

“Alas, duty calls and the Great and Powerful Trixie is left to simple magic instead.” She said. I smiled.

“You know, I do appreciate stage magic too. It’s kind of how I am able to clone myself. I took inspiration from stage magic and mixed in illusion. Though, it took me a good while to even make one without burnout for five minutes.” I said. Trixie beamed and excitedly pushed past Starlight, catching an annoyed look from her friend before speaking.

“You have to tell me more! The Great and Powerful Trixie has ideas for her next tour. And a cloning one would do wonders!” She said.

“Okaaaay, easy there, girl.” Starlight said, pushing Trixie aside. “Let’s just save that thought for now and continue with what we were tasked to do.” She turned to me. “As Sunburst said, you’ll probably find Captain Cloud Fire out in the courtyard. Other than that, the only thing that has changed is the sudden disappearance of Ouroboros.” She furrowed her look. “He hasn’t shown up around you earlier or any time between your travels, has he?” My friends and I shook our heads.

“Not since the Manechester Tower incident.” Flitter said. Sunburst sighed.

“This is quite concerning. I’m not sure what that entails.” He said. Starlight rubbed her muzzle.

“Great… cosmic being of the universe gone missing. What could possibly go wrong?” She said with a groan. I rubbed the back of my head.

“I… have a good idea of where he might be.” I began. “But… I want to check up on something first. Later, we can all reconvene in the throne room.” Starlight smiled in relief.

“Good. Well, I guess we’ll see you later then.” She said. I smiled and nodded. The three trotted back towards the exit of the castle. I took a deep breath and turned to the double, winding stairs leading up to what would be the ball room. Making our way up and through the massive, empty room. I looked down the stairs as we passed by a bush. An open, circular courtyard had guards split up and doing separate routines. I scanned the area. No sign of a familiar pegasus. I hesitated as I walked down the stairs with my friends behind me.

I hope I wasn’t making them too anxious. When we got to the bottom of the stairs and looked around, Flitter nudged me and pointed to our left. There she was. The cold and stoic Captain of the Royal Guard, leaning against a statue and… snoozing? I exchanged glances with my friends, who shrugged. Cloudchaser smiled and waved at me to go on. I took a deep breath and walked over to her.

I tilted my head as I got closer to her. Cloudchaser’s words echoing in my mind.

I bet she hasn’t had a decent night's sleep.

I bit my lip, feeling my hesitation get the better if me. I raised my hoof towards her before stopping, pulling it back and sighing. I then yelped and tripped over myself as I saw her eyes shoot open and look at me. I fell to my haunches and rubbed my flank, wincing. I looked back up to her and felt small all of a sudden. My mother yawned and pushed herself off of the statue, rubbing her eyes before studying me. She then looked past me to my friends and narrowed her eyes before looking back at me.

“You’re back.” She began. I hesitated, giving a nervous smile.

“I-I am.” I stuttered. Our eyes met. I felt an overwhelming anxiety as she stared into mine. She then walked past me, looking towards the courtyard.

“Walk with me.” She said. I looked to my friends. They gave me encouraging smiles to cheer me on. Thi, however, was looking cautious, narrowing her eyes at her. I took a deep breath and followed after her. She trotted around the circular courtyard, eyeing the guards that were sweating and grunting from whatever drill they were running. I furrowed my look and glanced at her.

“You uhh… look tired.” I said. I facehoofed. Good one, Fie. My mother remained stoic as she stopped and turned to observe the ponies cantering back and forth.

“It has been taxing, to say the least. A threat has been made towards Canterlot and our neighbors. Not something I can really sleep on so much.” She said, yawning a bit. I looked at her worriedly. Come on, Fie. You’re here for a reason. Don’t blow it. I let out a soft exhale before turning to her.

“Mom. I…” I hesitated. My mom eyed me.

“Been… a while since I’ve heard that.” She said. I winced and sat on my haunches, bowing my head.

“Yeah… it has…” I said, rubbing my foreleg. My mom then crossed a foreleg over the other.

“Well. Since you are here, clearly you want to tell me something. I have time before the next drills.” She said. I looked up at her. Has she been trying to maintain sleep between everything?

“How… much have you slept?” I asked. My mother shifted, her eyes studying me. I couldn’t tell what she was thinking right now.

“A minimum of fourteen minutes between drills and only ten at night drills. Maintain hygiene during afternoon drills and finished for next day drills.” She said. I looked at her in awe. I then furrowed my look.

“Mom… that still is unhealthy.” I said. My mother narrowed her eyes at me.

“And why should that concern you?” She said. I winced and rubbed the back of my head. I darted my eyes in thought, uncertain of how I should go about this. Screw it, just hail mary. I sighed.

“I’ve been… thinking about you a lot. Not just you. But dad too. And my siblings.” I stood up to face her properly. “I… just wanted to check up on you and see how you are doing before I… I head to Hoofington to check on them.” My mother continued to eye me. Studying me.

“You’ve been through quite a bit, haven’t you.” She stated. I didn’t say anything. She motioned for me to follow and I walked with her as we moved to the next drills. “You know, I am well aware of what you’ve been up to. The news and journalist have confirmed a lot of the rumors. I’m… impressed.” She said. I looked at her. Impressed?

“Impressed with what?” I asked, narrowing my eyes slightly. My mother looked over to the next group of guards practicing with halberds.

“Your courage. Your desire to help others. It was… far more inspirational to the troops than anything.” She said. “At first, I was uncertain as to what Ouroboros sees in you. Perhaps… he had a bit more insight than me.” I tilted my head. That sounded strange. She yawned softly this time, shaking away her tiredness. I bit my lip before speaking.

“Mom… I… I came from you, right?” I asked. She arched a brow at me.

“Of course. I don’t see how you aren’t my child.” She said. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Well… what if… we weren’t… supposed to exist. Me and dad.” I began. My mother studied me again. It was getting a bit uncomfortable with the amount of studying she was doing.

“I find the idea to be a little odd. Did something happen to Wild?” She asked. I shook my head.

“No. At least, I hope not. I… I may have saw him at the Manechester Tower incident.” I stated. My mother nodded.

“Ever the one to aid where he can.” She said. She then sat down on her haunches and looked at me. “Quiet Fire. I am not going to judge you for anything. I don’t have time to do so. You have something you want to tell me.” She said. I slumped.

“Yes, but I just wanted to-“

“Then what is it?” She cut me off. I frowned.

“Why are you like this?” I asked. My mother remained stoic.

“Why am I acting like I always do? Why you can’t seem to understand why I am the way I am? How I failed as a mother?” She asked. I winced. That… stung a little more than I thought. But then… did that mean she was having those thoughts as well? I didn’t say anything but she took my reaction as a yes. “The fate of our realm is in danger. Equestria’s allies have been threatened and we are in a state of mass panic. Trying to manage things here among everywhere else has been exhausting, I will not lie. But I remain who I am. For if I do not, then I am no better than the scum your father brings into the court daily.”

I looked at her worriedly. My mother shook her head slightly.

“Do not begin to understand now. You’ve made your point quite clear the last you were under our roof. It’s too late for me to manage you. So, I will do what I do best. Maintain Equestria’s sword and shield.” I felt my frustration rise. I groaned and stomped my hoof.

“But that’s the thing! I’m not a filly anymore! I’ve grown up!” I began. My mother arched a brow.

“Have you?” She asked. I felt the sting but I stood my ground. I growled before finding myself calming. I sighed and bowed my head.

“You know what? I did grow up in my own life. Moving to Ponyville was the best thing to ever happen to me. I made new friends. I helped out the community. I was a good neighbor. But… the life I left behind was shattered. And I’ve been too lazy to patch it up. And I was afraid that repairing it now wouldn’t fix anything.” I met her gaze. “I shattered your world when I rejected your change. I was a filly back then. I didn’t know better and I was just really frustrated with you. Angry even. You were supposed to be my mother and you treated me like them.” I motioned to the guards.

“I didn’t want to be a Canterlot Guard. I wanted my own life. Not your life. And not dad’s. Look where it has gotten you. Restless sleep. Constant drills! Managing everything until your mental health drains and kills you!” I motioned to the opposite direction of the guards. “There is something bigger than you can manage out there waiting to arrive. It wouldn’t matter how much you trained and endured your troops and military. You’ll wind up sleeping way more than twenty-four minutes a day. I may not have understood what you were going through or what your position means to Equestria! But I do now!” I pointed to Cloudchaser in the distance.

“That pony over there got me to realize that. She explained to me how you are who you are.” I lowered my hoof. “She picked me up when I was in a very poor state of mind. She told me that we had to be our best selves. And I… I realize that now with you.” My mother narrowed her eyes slightly. “I’m not… expecting forgiveness. You have every right to be the way you are towards me. You tried to be my mother and I rejected it. And now…” I chuckled weakly as I withdrew my quarterstaff and placed it in front of me. “Now karma decides to throw the entire problems of the universe at me. I’ve become a plaything to cosmic beings. I’ve become a puppet to be made by my element. I’m now being hunted by a shadow organization that will not hesitate to kill to get to any of the seven, including me. I… I don’t think I’ll be around when summer happens…”

I didn’t see a reaction from her, but at this point, I’m already this far in. Might as well keep barreling through the clutter that is my family life.

“Mom… I… I’m here because I did want to check up on you. I am…” I slumped at the realization. “I’m trying to… be a daughter to you.” I groaned. “To you and dad. Which is why I’m heading to Hoofington as I said. I want to… see how my siblings are doing. I just… it’s been so long since we’ve ever spoken… it’s probably too late for anything to be patched up.” There was silence. I shut my eyes tight, a groan of embarrassment escaping me. I then felt a hoof under my chin that gently lifted me up. I met my mother’s gaze again. Stoic. But now, softer.

“Quiet Fire. I understand where you are coming from.” She said. "You have had a big responsibility thrown onto you without a second notice. And life has thrown a lot of things at you. But I've been following your exploits. How you've settled Appleloosa. The High Seas. Even the Nilneigh Islands. How you and your friends have been lending a hoof to the ones who cannot fight back against the forces of the primals." She brushed my bangs away. "When I was growing up, it was just me and my younger brothers. I had a lot of responsibilities back then and it shaped me into who I am now. I never got your adolescent life you had. I... realized that when you were beginning to... feel comfortable. Wild Fire and I had many chats and letters about the situation. We devised a... well a reformation plan. You always liked playing with sticks and pretending them to be swords. How you enjoyed those silly cartoons about knights and other supernatural stuff." I furrowed my look worriedly. "I guess... I got the wrong tells. Or maybe I didn't and it was just something I needed to back off from. Seeing you struggle with yourself and your life, we felt doing those would shape you into gaining self-respect and confidence in yourself. So that you would gain that courage to finally get what we couldn't. We wanted you to get into the Canterlot Guard so I could have you move closer to my job." I blinked in confusion. My mother remained stoically soft. "Hoofington has been under a lot of vicious gang violence lately and as heroic as your father is, he is just one pony. He wanted to move us out of there before there was no way out."

"B-but then dad is out there handling everything by himself? That's insane!" I stated. "Why wouldn't he come with us? You make it sound like he is shackled to Hoofington." My mom hummed as she pulled away and looked over to a vine covered statue of a pony.

"I do not know myself. I've had my own discussion with him about it. But he always just says that he has 'unfinished' business." She glanced down at me. "Perhaps you can try to get the answer out of him." I blinked.

"You haven't been able to recently?" I asked. She shook her head.

"He's gone dark for quite a while now. I am worried, but I cannot let it prevent me from performing my duty to Equestria." She put a hoof to her chest as she looked at me. "Your father and I knew who we were marrying. There were no regrets. Us having children was something I wanted." I balked.

"You wanted? But... well..." I rubbed the back of my head. "I just always assumed... that you had kids because you both thought it'd just be something to do and not bother with again?" She flicked my horn and I hissed, rubbing it.

"Quiet Fire, you are the third and youngest child. If we had Blitz Fire and called it there, he would be the one in the Canterlot Guard. When we had Heart Fire, we realized that we would have to work harder to provide and ensure both would be well educated and able to prepare for when we let them out into the world. When we had you, Blitz and Heart were well off on their own, only popping by when they had time. We wanted you to have a better future and life. And... I thought it would be fun to have my own daughter by my side in the Royal Guard." I stared in awe. I was feeling more than embarrassment. The guilt was also increasing.

All these years, I was contempt with my actions. I convinced myself they deserved it. But why? Why was it supposed to me? Why not Blitz? Why not Heart? I wavered my expression.

“S-so… you didn’t want Blitz or did you want him in the Royal Guard? W-what about Heart?” I asked. My mother sat up straight as she replied.

“At first, Blitz Fire had us in high spirits when he wanted to be a knight like in his favorite comic book. We did our best to enroll him into classes about being in such a position. But as he grew older, he… well… he wound up having some friends who got him into… a proposition he couldn’t refuse.” She sighed. “Is what I always told myself. But he wouldn’t hear any of it and continue to do it for a long while. Your father talked me into letting him figure his own life out and I focused on Heart more. But she was also well under her own way out of adolescence then. She would have done well as a stock broker, but she figured a company in a certain profession would provide better income, as she says.” She looked at me. “Again, Wild told me that she would have to figure that part of her life out.

“You still had a future that you could choose. As contempt with where you were, you had so much more potential than wasting away at home.” She rubbed her foreleg, still remaining stoically soft, but her cold expression seemed to change to a slight regretful expression. “I didn’t realize all that potential would be fighting for our realm. I only ever wanted to see you succeed. I never took your toys or games away because it would discourage you from reaching it. But… Wild said I had to be a bit stricter this time around.” My mother grew silent.

I glanced and noticed that we had caught some interest from the guards who were still in drills. Their eyes glancing over to us. I sighed and rubbed my own foreleg.

“I’m sorry mom… I really am an idiot. I was a total brat and needed to be pushed in the right direction. I did always wonder why you went from stone cold sparring Captain of the Royal Guard to concerned mother. It didn’t… make sense at all to me.” I sighed. “And I don’t think I ever will at this point. We’re too far gone in this making up thing.” My mother rose my head by the chin to meet her gaze again. There was a small smile now and I don’t know why that caught me completely off guard.

“Perhaps… it isn’t too late as I thought it has.” Her smile vanished as quickly as it appeared to me. Back to her usual stoic self. “I’m glad you went out of your way to check on me. I can nap a bit easier to know you are still in good health. I’m willing to give a second chance to start over. Perhaps as more than a mother. As a friend?” I felt my mouth creep into a smile. I don’t know why I was so relieved to hear that. All this anxiety and built up scenarios that have been running through my head for this very meeting have been cast aside. It’s been years. And if my mom wants to give it a shot, I’ll accept her this time. Not as a mother now as it is already too late for that. But as a friend. I then hugged her and she stiffened.

“I missed you, mom. I’d love to start over as friends.” I said, nuzzling under her chin. My mother was dumbfounded. Her hoof out behind me, hesitating at what to do. She slowly brought her hoof onto my back, softly hugging. I could see her struggling with a thought before she shut her eyes and hugged me properly. We held the hug for a good bit before pulling away. I smiled up at her and I saw her eyes widen. Her surprise turning into a respectful smile, brushing my bangs away.

“You’re growing your mane out. Taking after your father?” She asked. I chuckled and shook my head.

“I might cut it a bit. Didn’t know dad grew his out.” I then furrowed my look. “Which… I’ll have to ask what is going on with that.” My mother then reached into her utility pouch and brought out a small parcel box. She held it up to me.

“You still are working for the Ponyville Express, correct? Can you… please deliver this to Wild? It’s something I’ve been meaning to give him but alas, never could have the time”. She said. I smiled and nodded, pocketing the parcel into my saddle bag. My mother then looked past me and stood up. “What are you all gawking at? Gather by the stairs of the courtyard. All of you. I’ll give you more work than what you all already have for staring off into space.” She commanded. The guards that had seemed to watch our reconciliation had immediately stood to attention before scrambling towards the courtyard stairs. She then put a whistle to her mouth and blew it before shouting. “That goes for all of you! Double time it!” The guards that were doing their own separate drills panted and dragged themselves over to the stairs.

My friends had to climb back up the stairs. I looked to my mother and she nodded at me.

“You picked out good friends, Quiet Fire. And I’m hoping I can be just as much an ally to you.” She said as we walked over to the gathering troops. I pat my chest reassuringly.

“I had a lot of time to think. This is something I do want to have happen. I just couldn’t… find the right way to get it.” I said. She gave another soft smile.

“Just remember to never let your guard down. Ponyville ponies have a tendency to hurt themselves under stressful situations as well as have poor on the fly judgement.” She said. I nodded with a grin.

“I have you to thank for me not being so careless.” I said.





Me and my friends trotted through the hall towards the throne room. Cloudchaser smiled at me.

“How are you feeling, Fie?” She asked. I looked up at her.

“Never better. I feel like I had a massive weight lifted off of my shoulders.” I replied with a small smile as I opened the door to the throne room with my magic. Thi shrugged.

“I’m just glad we didn’t have to do anything drastic.” She said. I snickered.

“More like you have too. Mom may think you are okay being around me, but you are still on the watch list.” I said with a hoof wiggle. Thi slumped and pointed at me.

“When you bond more with your mother, maybe you can talk to her about that. I’m not the enemy.” She said. Flitter giggled.

“Nope. You are Equestria’s biggest gremlin.” She said. Thi looked up at her with an arched brow.

“Gremlin? Me?” She then rubbed her chin. “You know, thinking about it more, I think I prefer that than local terrorist.” She said.

“Or perhaps, stalwart ally.” A voice said. We looked to see Princess Celestia at her throne with Princess Luna by her side. She unfurled her wings and smiled at us. “Welcome back, my subjects. I pray your journey has been well?” Thi shrugged.

“If you call combatting the gods and a shadow organization, then yeah. I’d say it’s been pretty kick ass.” Thi said non-chalantly. Cloudchaser and Flitter bowed before the throne while Thi and I remained standing, unsure if we should follow suite. Princess Luna waved a hoof.

“No need for formalities here. You may rise.” She said. The sisters exchanged glances before doing so. Princess Celestia walked down the steps to us.

“We’ve been following your odyssey with the news. It is good to see you all in good health.” She looked between us. “Where is Silver Scribble?” I motioned behind us.

“Handling his organization duties while we have time.” I then sighed. “Princess Celestia? Princess Luna? Is it alright if I can have everypony gather here? Twilight and her friends. My mom… err… Captain of the Royal Guard in attendance? I figured I would update everypony in person. It’s… going to be a long one.” I said.
> Chapter 29: Little House on The Prairie
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Chapter 29: Little House on The Prairie


We waited at the train station for Scribble. He was taking his time to show up. I had my hood up and resting myself on the bench with my forelegs tucked under me. Thi was messing with her arc ammo magazines. Flitter was sitting down in front of us with Cloudchaser, the former maintaining her bow while the other was boredly fidgeting with her padded hoof gauntlets. Thi groaned and looked at the clock.

“We’re lucky the train is on its way. What the hell is taking that egghead so long?” She asked with a cross of her forelegs. Cloudchaser shook her foreleg and stretched it.

“Got lost?” She asked. I shook my head.

“Scribble practically lives here. I’m sure he knows where he is going.” I said. I hoped at least. It really was taking a long while for the stallion to get back. After another ten minutes of waiting, we saw the train appearing in the distance, the whistle loud. Scribble finally came around the corner and frowned.

“Glad you all are here rather than the designated area we agreed to meet back once we were done.” He said. Thi was about to speak before stopping herself. It dawned on all of us. Flitter snickered.

“Whoopsies.” She said. Scribble slumped and shook his head.

“At least we are on time with the train.” He said. I stepped off of the bench and stretched.

“And we all get to exchange notes on the four day ride over to Hoofington. Hope we brought plenty of things to keep ourselves occupied.” I said. My friends seemed to mumble and hum in response. I smiled and motioned to the train as it hissed open. “Shall we?” My friends stood up and entered the train with me. We made our way to the back seats of the middle passenger cart. We were the only ponies to enter from Canterlot. Taking our seats, I sat next to Cloudchaser, which put an extra bit of pep into my mood. Flitter and Scribble sat across from us while Thi had the whole next seat to herself, already making herself comfortable.

“So. How did things go with your mother?” Scribble asked as he took out his journal and began scribbling down in it. I smiled softly and nodded. I explained everything to him. We had all gathered in the throne room. The princesses. My mother and a couple of generals. The Wonder Bolts. Twilight and her friends along with Starlight and her’s. Discord. Spike had written down a long list in a bullet point fashion so he could send it to Princess Cadence and Shining Armor in the Crystal Empire. We also noticed that the journalist they had caught in the castle was still around. Starlight explained that the journalist would promise to work closely with them in order to get the truth and in exchange, the news ponies would be able to have an exclusive interview with all of us.

It first started off with everypony updating on the events with Starswirl. Twilight had to explain that the Pony of Shadow’s time was supposed to be in spring. But when Ouroboros had pulled Starswirl out of Limbo, he corrupted a timeline that they had to fix a little earlier than designated. Twilight had managed to get this info out of Ouroboros by tricking the serpent with insane cunning that I didn’t think was possible. She truly is a hero of Equestria. Starswirl had been aging due to the instability and when they banished the Pony of Shadows, Starswirl retained his normal age he was when he first was trapped in it.

The Pillars had also returned. The story book heroes were now providing aid wherever they could to the denizens of Equestria. Once Twilight and her friends had finished updating, it was Starlight’s turn. Her and the others have been conversing with the other leaders, aiding and doing tasks for them in order to keep things from spiraling out of control. She was rather nervous about it, but as time went on, she grew a bit more confident and was able to maintain her own status along with her friends on being their own heroes. I couldn’t help but admire all of them. These ponies were incredible. That left with me on my update. I explained to them everything. They were aware of what happened out in the Highseas and the Nilneigh Islands.

But telling them details was exhibiting their own reactions. Even my mother listened intently. Thi also chimed in when she could, explaining the reasonings behind the Triad actions, which were mostly just insane cult like handling of ancient magic. We then explained the very pony responsible for the organization. Queen Moonlight Sonata. The natural born alicorn ruling southern Pony Land. The princesses looked grimly as they listened to Thi retell her own encounters with her. How she has one hoof in Equestria and plans to invade it with advance crystal tech traded from their neighboring northern kingdom.

Thi made it very clear to everypony as well as reminding them by pointing to Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Flitter that the Triad are not good ponies. She recounted learning about their culture on the year she had stowed away on their ship. The citizens are brainwashed into pledging for the iron banner of the Triad and The Kingdom of Euclides. Schools teach them mainly basic history on top of advance math and science. When the colts and fillies grow up, they are enlisted into the military for several years. Those that make it are proud members of the Triad. Those that don’t live in poverty or forced to work behind the desk or worst, the crystal mines.

The Kingdom of Fenice, the main source of their tech, is still a mystery to her, but she knows that Euclides and Fenice are working closely together. After she was done telling her details about our current enemies, it was my turn to bring up our cosmic enemies. I immediately dropped the bomb shell about having waged a bet of ascension against Ouroboros. Everypony listened quietly as I explained the meeting on the moon. How my primal heritage was playing a big factor in Ouroboros pulling Starswirl out due to his own mistake. My mother wasn’t sure how to react to this bit of news. But I continued, stating that Ouroboros is missing because he’s attending a meeting with the other cosmic beings over the balance instability here. And what’s worse for us is that Equulie mentioned these Archbeings, however they are called, are on their way to enforce divine correction, which would spell a lot of things that we still don’t know.

With the six now boosted by Ouroboros, I had told them Din and I are now going to be enemy number one with the others. But I reassured that I had befriended three of the six. I told them about Gwyen and the events of Appleloosa. Captain Catlyn and the Black Whiskers (I also made sure to have Princess Celestia and Luna be aware that even though they are pirates, they just want to look for a special treasure and would be treated as honored guests as they aid us against the balance instability). Zalas being the last of her tribe and how she is accompanied by her patron god Quetzalcoatl to see more of the world after accepting her grief. We still don’t know about the other three, but with how we had been meeting the power elements, meeting the other three will now be a lot more difficult.

After explaining all of that, we began to devise plans. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna would maintain their royal duties to quell disturbances and maintain harmony across Equestria. Twilight and her friends would be tying up some loose ends before making a proper plan. Starlight and her friends along with Discord, in his Discorded way, would plan on maintaining stable connections to our allies and prepare them for the worst. My mother, the generals and the Wonder Bolts would be tasked with relaying only specified info and to teach certain tactics and plans from old wars in the past. Twilight was unhappy about saying it, but they need to be prepared to use more than just conversation to best our now vilified neighbors.

Our plan was to continue searching for the remaining three. I had explained that the others would meet up with us on the spring solstice. In order for us all to keep in contact with each other, Twilight had given all of us link buds. Each one improved to attune to different frequencies so long as we desire to contact the others or more in call. She had also made it clear that they’ll be used for only emergency communication or updated event calls, casting a glance at Pinkie Pie. We wrapped up our meeting by just having a small break of mingling.

My mother wanted to stay and chat, but she needed to get back to drills. But she did give me something. A pendent wrapped around my neck. The silver chain draped down and connected into a cartoon-ish wing like design. It used to belong to her when she was my age. I quietly curled my hoof over the pendent, smiling softly. I finished explaining everything to Scribble and he rolled his hoof and jaw before sighing.

“I can’t believe we are actually preparing for an invasion by not just our neighbors, but forces we cannot comprehend. It’s almost as if this realm has become an epicenter to every bad prophecy combining into one.” Scribble said defeatedly. I nodded.

“What we can only do is be our best selves through it all. So long as we stick to the plan, everything will hopefully be figured out.” I said sadly. Thi hummed before sighing and sitting up from her seat.

“Alright, I’m done moping about it all. How about we just play a game?” She asked. Cloudchaser cocked her head.

“Game?” She asked. Thi smirked and reached into her saddle bag. I gapped as she pulled out, to my genuine shock and awe, an Ogres and Oubliettes board game. She winked at me.

“Come on, Fie. I remember you saying back in CSGU that you used to play this. I… am probably going to regret suggesting this, but perhaps you can teach us how to play.” I was speechless. I don’t even know how to respond. I was hit with a sudden wave of nostalgia. I levitated the board and admired it.

“It’s a third generation version… Thi, these are no longer manufactured. Everything is fifth generation. Where did you get this??” I asked. My friends snickered while Scribble arched an amused brow. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head. Thi scooted over to my seat, forcing me to make room for her.

“Let’s just say, my relic hunting days are never going to be behind me.” She said proudly. Scribble narrowed his eyes suspiciously, causing Thi to shrug. “What?” I smiled and looked to my friends.

“Well… I guess I can give it a try again. I don’t have my old character sheet, but I think I’d go with a new class.” I said. I opened up the box and began pulling out the sheets, GM board and two books, one of race and class and the other campaigns. The four days of the train ride have been the most fun I’ve had in a long time. I was the GM and when my friends had picked their races and classes, I began to go over some rules I recall that worked to everypony’s benefits from my friend group. With those established, we had the best campaign I could think of.

I remember a game I used to play when gem tech was starting to come around and I decided to gather inspiration and ideas from it. Four days went by rather quickly for us, and we managed to complete the campaign at its’ middle arc. I was impressed that my friends warmed up to embracing their characters. Even Scribble seemed to have come out of his shell and show a side to us that made us genuinely appreciate him for. Me and Thi kept quiet about it, but we had a feeling we were witnessing the true Silver Scribble. At some point, I even managed to have luck be on my side and convinced Cloudchaser that our characters were in a romantic relationship.

Of course, I kept writing things off as reminders that it is a game. But the looks from the others were suspicious at best. It was early morning on the fourth day. I yawned tiredly as I ate my eggs and hotcakes. I had a dumb smile on my face. The past three days playing O&O kept hitting me with nostalgia. I wonder how my old friends are doing? When Table Top popped into my head, I held onto my mother’s pendant. For some reason, it comforted me. I would have to face that issue eventually.

I spent the morning at breakfast answering my friend’s questions about Hoofington. Answering to the best I could, the train whistled and the intercom crackled.

”Now arriving. Hoofington Station.” I sighed and looked out the window. We were going through a tunnel. Upon exiting it, the city of Hoofington appeared before us. A massive skyscraper being the first thing you would see. A city of red, tan and brown buildings dotting the areas. Off in the hills further away were where the suburbs would be. A massive stadium a bit of ways away from the skyscraper hosts most of the visiting musical talents in Equestria whenever they go on tour. Buildings of varying heights combined into blocks, unable to match the skyscraper, but still had unique designs of their own, were either business or apartment condos. The winter wonderland gave it a special sparkle with the rising sun that made Cloudchaser and Flitter let out awed gasps.

"It's like a snowy metropolis!" Cloudchaser stated. I only hummed and nodded.

"Mhm." Thi got between the two and whistled.

"Huh... no offense, but I always thought of it a bit more... well... decrepit?" she asked. I shook my head.

"It's only in the bad areas. It's called the Scrap Lands by the locals." I pointed to the window, hoping to make it clear that I was aiming at the off distant corner of the city. "It's a big district of the city that is currently suffering a three-way gang war. I... honestly don't know if things have changed or not. But we won't have to go there. Where we are going is that way." I pointed my hoof to the hills. "Mustang Creek. A big neighborhood that has three sections. Poor, middle and upper class. I lived in the middle class." I said. Cloudchaser rubbed her chin.

"I wonder what the city offers." She asked. I shrugged.

"No Little Neighpon. But it does have certain districts that each have their own labels. The Wooden District has most of the private or individually owned businesses. An oak tree that grew naturally, but in an unnatural formation marks the district. You have the Banner District. That's for the retired military and usually a military recruitment area. They throw pretty neat parades." I said, recounting the many times dad has taken us, sometimes with my mom's anniversary. I then sighed and flourished my hoof. "Then the Neon District. It's a gilded district with back-alley degenerates and has a massive problem with drug dealing and is mostly a gang vacation spot. Sucks, because there are some pretty neat stores there, as I was told." I said, frowning as my brother would sometimes try to describe some certain areas that, on paper, sounded good. But my dad would point out the usual ugliness behind it. I hope to Celestia that we won't have to go there to find Blitz. I hope he's at his apartment. Thi smirked.

"Might as well give us the grand tour." she said. I shook my head.

"I don't like it here. I wished we didn't have to come back, but my siblings still work here. I... hope my foalhood home is still up." I said. "I also hope dad is back here and still not in Manehatten. It's got me worried when mom said he's gone dark for a while." I looked down at the city. With my luck, I hope it's a convenient little trot home. The train came to a stop and we got up. Cloudchaser and Flitter were the first to leave the train with Thi and Scribble following after. I stepped out last and the familiar smell of a polluted city washed over me.





Exiting the station led us down a half circle pair of steps that had a giant brass statue of a stallion in farmer attire. He was striking a pose with a pitchfork stuck down into a rocky mound. Flitter floated over to the plaque.

"Founder of Hoofington. Trek 'Hoofington' Hoof scoured the Rocky Trail, finding the valley that would later become the start of the metropolitan city of tomorrow." Flitter looked up at the statue. "He was a farmer?" she asked. I shrugged.

"I never really knew much of Hoofington's history. I think he was once a farmer. Got tired of it and decided to travel. He used a pitchfork as a basic utility tool. Which is something I found odd." I said, rubbing my chin. I then shrugged and trotted around the statue. "Sorry, I'm not the pony to really give a history lesson about Hoofington. But I can say uhh... welcome to Hoofington?" I said with a nervous smile as I held out a hoof in presentation towards the city. Auto wagons puttered by crystals acting as traffic lights. Ponies of all kinds going to wherever they are deciding to head. The station platform was packed. Which is strange considering it is morning. I then looked to see ponies emerging from an underground stairway. Oh right, I forgot there was an underground metro system. My friends and I trotted into the city, reaching the main square. A giant astrolabe globe was at the center of a stairway dip into a long, winding plaza. I pointed to the distant skyscraper towering over head.

"It may look like it is close. But this is just the first out of seven winding plazas that lead to it. The road to and back is quite long." I tapped my hoof to my chin. "I think it takes five minutes via auto wagon to reach the Hoofington Tower. That is if you are starting from where we are at. And about a two-hour trot if you can make it past the crosswalks without stopping." I explained. Thi whistled as Cloudchaser and Flitter floated over to a food kiosk. Scribble looked up at the giant astrolabe and rubbed his chin. I sighed, but smiled as my curious friends took a moment to look around. Cloudchaser and Flitter came back with smoothies while Scribble wrote something down in his journal. When they were done, I pointed to the buildings around us as we made our way to the end of the long plaza. "These spots are mainly used as tourist traps. Some of the places can be overly expensive, but in a gang filled town like Hoofington, it's to be expected." Flitter blinked as she pulled her smoothi away.

"This is gang owned?" she asked. I shrugged.

"Assuming so. It's no surprise here to the locals and businesses that Hoofington is plagued with back-alley deals. And you know... criminal empires exist." I said, rolling my hoof in gesticulation. Thi looked up to the skyscraper and frowned.

"I can't help but be reminded that the Triad could possibly be dealing here. This town is pretty tucked in from the rest of Equestria. Right under the princesses's noses." She said. I sighed and shrugged.

"They've made appearances here before. But you aren't wrong. I only assume Princess Celestia and Luna can get overwhelmed just by being here. That, or the attempted assassinations." I said matter-of-factly. Cloudchaser and Flitter balked while Scribble arched a brow. I nodded. "The culprit was caught before anything happened. In fact, the princesses weren't aware it was happening." I said. Thi scratched her head.

"The news ponies here must be really up to date on everything." she said. I nodded.

"While the printing press was founded in Manehatten. This place is a hub for The Daily Hoof." I pointed at them. "And yes, everything technically has a hoof in the name. At least, all the main brand stuffs. Again, tourist traps." I then walked up the steps and waved my hoof, whistling. I frowned as a taxi wagon puttered by. I kept waving and eventually, a taxi wagon pulled over. The mare nodded and tipped her cap.

"Where ya' headin'?" she asked. I crawled into the wagon and motioned for my friends to follow. They entered and leaned over the front.

"To Mustang Creek." I said. The mare nodded and pulled some levers before we were puttering down the street. The city's wonders passed us by as my friends tried to take in as much as they could. I smiled, quite enjoying their curiosity. I then narrowed my eyes as we passed several areas where I've noticed some suspicious looking behaviors and deals for several blocks. They weren't kidding. It was starting to escalate more. Well, we won't be staying here for long. I just only want to check up on my siblings and dad, if he's here at least. The mare drove us down two miles of blocks and districts before crossing a bridge over a river and into a tunnel. The crystal headlights working as intended for dark traveling. I sighed and looked boredly out of the window. As homesick as I was, I wasn't particularly enthused to be back. Hoofington maybe where I'm from. But it isn't what I represent. I'm a Ponyville pony through and through and I would like to keep it that way. Speaking of Ponyville, we did pass it on the train ride over, but we were caught up in our campaign we completely avoided it. Ahh well. Not like we can't stop on the way back.

After exiting the tunnel, we arrived at a road that led into the hills. Clay and wooden fencing of neighborhoods passed us by after we passed several restaurants and charge stations for the auto wagons on a freeway. We turned down a road and I began to see familiar landmarks. A water tower in a close-up distance usually told me as a filly that we were almost home. Then, we would pass by the school. My old middle school, still looking the same as ever. Right next to the school about a block away was the high school I attended. A lot of awkward memories there. The grey, boring old looking building remained as gilded as ever. The only good thing about it was the courtyard during lunch. We passed by more neighborhoods and off charted landmarks before arriving in front of a road leading into a neighborhood. The plaque read:


Mustang Creek


Good to be home... I stepped out of the auto wagon before paying the mare her bits for the ride while my friends waited for me. The mare puttered away and I turned, taking a deep breath. I motioned to the neighborhood.

"Welcome home, Fie." I said in general. I walked past my friends as they walked after me. Thi trotted up to me before matching my pace.

"It's so strange. I'm a little nervous about seeing your foalhood home." she said. I shook my head.

"You? Nervous about seeing my old home? It's funny you call it a tough neighborhood. But it's about as plain and simple as every other neighborhood we pass. The city is the plague." I said. Cloudchaser grinned.

"I wonder if you have any old family photos. Want to see how you looked before." she said. I balked, a sudden realization dawning over me as I looked at her, seeing Flitter next to her giving a coy smile. Cloudchaser looked as oblivious as always. I flushed and shook my head.

"N-no way! You are not allowed to look at my old, loser self!" I stated, backing away from them. I awkwardly danced around Thi before slinking down next to her, throwing my hood up. My companions snickered at my reaction.

"Relax, Fie. I doubt anything bad will come of it." Flitter chuckled. I groaned in embarrassment. There is nothing worse than showing your crush your family pictures. Especially of old you. Thi smirked and pat my head.

"C'mon, Fie. We don't know where you live. Show us the house first before you start getting too embarrassed." she said with a wink. I sighed and stood up, taking a moment to gather myself before walking ahead of them. We trotted directly down the road, passing a frozen swimming pool and a small community park. We trekked a little further down the road. I glanced nervously under my hood as my foalhood home came into view. I stopped in front of a two storied house. It still hasn't changed. Well, aside from the overgrowth that has been happening to the bushes. I titled my head. It doesn't seem like anypony has been home in a long while. The brick like house was faded. The garage door where we would store old stuff was bent in all kinds of places, making it nigh impossible to open without some gusto. One window was cracked. That must have happened at some point when I was not home. I sighed and walked up to the porch, stepping up and proceeded to knock, only to stop when the door creaked open as I tapped it once. I looked back to my companions. My expression telling them that it was a bizarre thing to happen.

I peeked my head cautiously by the door.

"Hello? Dad? Anypony home?" I asked, opening the door slightly. No pony responded. That's odd. The door was slightly ajar. Did we get broken into? I then narrowed my eyes and nodded to my companions, motioning them to be on guard. They seemed to be confused at first, but Thi withdrew her arc pistol and cocked it before carefully walking up to the door and taking point. The rest of my friends took positions at the bottom of the porch, ready to follow us in. I took a cautious step in, seeing that the small hall with the stairs heading up to my old room was dark. I flicked on the crystal lights and opened the door more, gasping as I stepped in. The place was a mess. Thi peeked in and narrowed her eyes, darting them all around the place. I carefully stepped over a broken and knocked over picture frame. I peeked my head into the living room. The curtains were knocked over, same with the crystal lamp shade. The broken coffee table shattered and the furniture scuffed or tipped over. The hologem tv in the corner was riddled with three holes. My expression became worried.

"Dad? Are you home?" I asked again. My friends finally entered and Scribble broke the change in atmosphere.

"Hmm. Seems like your folks haven't been home in a long while." he said, looking at a picture frame of what would be our family portrait. I looked into the kitchen. Everything was either broken or shattered. Cans of food were strewn about and the back door was knocked over. I trotted out the backdoor and looked around. There were bullet holes in the wooden fencing. In the snow, I could see hoofprints and scrapes. This must have happened recently. I turned back around and entered the house.

"Fie. I think you need to take a look at this!" I heard Cloudchaser from upstairs. Thi and Scribble were just outside my old room as I trotted around the corner and up the stairs. I squeezed through them and I gasped. My room was a total mess. My bed was shattered. My old posters were ripped down and my closet door caved in. All my collection figures were broken and scattered on the floor. My own hologem tv and hologem game station were strewn about, broken and crackling. Cloudchaser brushed aside some hole riddled comics and picked up a casing. Thi sighed.

"Well... I honestly wasn't sure what to expect. But maybe we should have." she said. I looked around my room. So many memories. So many things I've collected. All gone. I then looked past Scribble and Thi to my parent's bedroom. I trotted past them and barely opened the door when I smelt an awful odor coming from the room. I coughed and covered my muzzle before opening the door. My eyes widened. There were two neatly dressed ponies lying motionless on the ground. Their suites tattered and riddled with holes. I darted my eyes, looking around the room. It was about as trashed as everything else. I noticed something hanging on the door molding next to me. A scroll impaled by a knife. Thi and Scribble covered their muzzles as I stepped in and took the paper. Ignoring the corpses in my parent's bedroom, or at least trying my hardest too, I read the note.

Your task is to capture the hero cop Wild Fire and bring him to the warehouse in the Scrap Lands. You know which one. 
-Knuckle Head

I coughed and stumbled out of the room. The stench was beginning to waft through the house. We exited my house and I waved my hoof, trying to take in what fresh air I could. Flitter's eyes were watering as she spoke.

"Ack! What even happened here??" she asked. I sighed and held up the note.

"Remember how I said my father is a hero cop? A title like that gives him plenty of enemies. And it seems one of them tracked him down." I said grimly. Thi took a deep breath before wiping her forehead.

"From the look and smell of it. It's pretty recent, but not too recently. I think they've been in there for a while." she sighed. Scribble looked at me.

"What does the note say?" he asked. I furrowed my look and read it out loud. My friends looked worriedly at me.

"Your mom did say he went dark quite a while ago." Cloudchaser stated. I nodded. This isn't good. I came here to check up on him and my siblings. But now it seems the worst of what I've feared and have been hoping to avoid, happened. I turned to my companions.

"Guys... I... I don't know what I should do." I began. "I came here to check up on him. And now that he is missing, I..." I grit my teeth. "I have to find him. I can't live with myself if I don't and I also don't want to ruin my fresh start with my mom." I said determinedly. Thi looked at me worriedly.

"What about your siblings?" she asked. I shook my head.

"They can wait a bit. I need to find my dad." I then began to trot back up the street. Cloudchaser flew around and stopped me.

"Hold up, Fie. I understand this is a situation you want to handle. But we don't have a way to get back to the city. And you said it yourself. We should avoid The Scrap Lands." she said with a cross of her forelegs. I looked up at her and nodded, my worried expression giving me away.

"I-I know what I said. But... I wasn't expecting this to happen... I should have known better..." I snorted and fell to my haunches. "Thi. Were those Triad ponies?" I asked. Thi blinked, realizing she was being addressed before rubbing the back of her head.

"Hard to tell. I didn't see any insignia telling us otherwise. I wouldn't rule it out. But I'm not familiar with the gangs here." She explained. I nodded and sighed.

“Well, we better start moving now so we can make it back to the city before dark.” I said with defeated purpose. Thi looked around and grinned.

“Maybe not.” She said as she trotted across the street. We watched her as she opened the side of an auto wagon parked across from my house. She tapped the crystal and it puttered to life. From the looks of the autowagon, it was riddled with bullet holes. I narrowed my eyes and Thi shrugged. “It’s already stolen. Why not return it back to them?” She said with a cool lean out of the side of the wagon. Scribble shook his head before trotting over.

“We are trying to get to our destination alive, Thi.” He said. Thi nodded and pulled a string down with her magic, making the wagon honk.

“Welcome to Thi’s Taxi Service. Please fasten your safety harnesses and enjoy the rid.” She grinned as we got in. Cloudchaser looked at her in concern as I sat next to her.

“At least we aren’t on a mountain side this time.” She said warily. She then flipped down some levers before we suddenly jerked and began rolling. Thi scratched her head.

“Uhh… was it this one?” She asked herself as she pulled the lever down. We suddenly screeched and Thi quickly tried to level it. We took off at high speed, yelling as the auto wagon began squealing down the neighborhood. Flitter held onto the side of the wagon for dear life as we made a sharp turn, cutting off a couple of other auto wagons who blared their own horns at us before speaking.

“I think I’m gonna’ be sick…” she hiccuped before covering her mouth. I looked at Thi with panic.

“S-slow down, Thi!” I stated. Thi fumbled with the levers.

“D-don’t worry, I got this!” She said, her tone uncertain. Scribble slumped.

“May the princesses guide us to our paradise…” he sighed.





It took Thi a bit to get the hang of driving the auto wagon. With our dumb luck, we managed to make it through the tunnel and even out our speed. We still held onto the wagon for support just in case Thi decided to do something even more gung-ho. We raced down the freeway, Thi swerving and avoiding the other pedestrians. Cloudchaser looked to me, looking quite nervous as she held on.

“H-how much do the Hoofington Police Force watch the roads.” She asked with a gulp. I was shaking on my seat, trying my best to keep myself calm.

“Th-they are always watching. B-but seeing a bullet ridden wagon could mean many things.” I said. Flitter groaned as she was looking a tad green in the face.

“Are you saying it’s normal to see a bullet ridden wagon barrel down the road?” She hurked. I unfortunately nodded.

“Could be a civilian running from a shootout. And with how spread out the force is, they can’t pull over every bullet ridden wagon they see.” I replied, adjusting myself as Thi exited the freeway and began slowing down finally. I felt like I melted into my seat with everypony else while Thi laughed.

“Haha! I told ya’ I got this!” She said, looking at our melted bodies over her shoulder. Scribble sat up and steadied his head.

“Now what?” He rasped. I sat up in my seat, holding my stomach in an attempt to calm it. I then looked around, seeing we were in part of the Neon District. I frowned and pointed in the opposite direction of the district.

“We’re still a long way away. Head down that road and I’ll let you know when to turn.” I said. Thi gave a cool salute before turning the auto wagon down the road. I did my best to mentally point out landmarks to get my sense of direction. It brought back some deep memories of when dad would take me on occasional rides around town. We spent a good thirty minutes driving around before we had to stop and ask a random pony for directions.

We were lucky enough they did so. Usually, citizens of Hoofington were wild cards. You never knew what personality you were going to get. We thanked the pony before Thi followed the written directions that Scribble read off. It was steady driving after a bit, and we soon began to feel a bit at ease with Thi’s driving. The cloudy overcast made the city quite dull looking in the daytime. The snowfall was light and serene. I couldn’t help but envy the weather a bit. As funny and strange as it sounded, I wish I could be as carefree in a place like this dump of a city.

It was the afternoon when we finally pulled up to a wagon lot. Thi sloppily parked the wagon into two spaces and looked back to us.

“This it?” She asked. I looked out the window of the wagon and narrowed my eyes. Decrepit buildings that have seen better days. In our right was a street buckball court and next to it a tennis court. To our left, apartment buildings and auto wagons parked on the sides on both ends of the street. I shook my head.

“Nope. But we are in general area. We have to hoof it from here.” I looked to my friends. “Listen, do not accept anything anypony offers you here. Keep your heads down and don’t draw attention to yourselves. If somepony wants to pick a fight, just turn the other way and ignore whatever taunts they are throwing. They could just be having a bad day.” I said. Thi snickered and wiggled her hoof at me.

“Yes, mom.” She said. I shot her a glare.

“I’m serious, Thi. There is nothing good about this area. This entire district has been ready to be renovated by the city, but they keep getting ran out by gangs.” I said. I recall from a news report long ago on the hologem tv about a restoration project in the works. It was to repair and refurbish old buildings and pave new roads, turning it into a much more habitable place to live. And then the riots happened. I don’t know why the folks here thought preserving the place means destroying it. At this point, the city is just waiting for the entire district to crumble so it’ll be less work to do.

I stepped outside of the wagon, shivering a bit and adjusting my cloak hoodie as a chill wind blew over me. I waited for my friends to exit and proceeded to walk down the street with them close beside me. It was lucky we were in a group. Hopefully, we’ll play off as some ponies not to mess with. It was also luck that it was still winter. Most ponies don’t want to be out in the snow, even in the poorer districts.

The city was alive with distant sirens and distant popping noises. Flitter rubbed her foreleg upon hearing some closer sounding gunshots. Cloudchaser smiled reassuringly before putting a comforting wing around her. I felt a tad jealous of Flitter. But my wariness and caution were on high alert. We spent a good half hour wandering around, trying to figure out where these warehouses were. We came across a storage unit building, where I walked in and asked the desk pony where the warehouses would be.

Of course, that raised some suspicion from the pony, but they stated that we were heading the wrong way and need to take a left at Boulevard. I thanked them, much to their chagrin before trotting out and leading my friends back to where we came from. However, I glanced to my right, seeing something scurry out of sight from the corner of my eye. I looked back to my friends. They seemed to be looking around as well, but unaware of the possible danger stalking us right now.

I gotta’ figure something out here. I have a feeling this is going to be a little tricky. I stopped as I saw a group of ponies looking our way. They were dressed in casual clothing, but something about them gave off bad vibes. I looked back to my companions.

“Let’s pick up the pace. We’ve been walking around for too long.” I said to them in a low voice. Thi narrowed her eyes, glancing over to the ponies before nodding. The rest took that as a que to pick up our trot. We moved down a few blocks before I looked over my shoulder slightly. Just as I thought. We are being followed. The group of ponies were lagging behind, pretending to chat amongst themselves. Keep your cool, Fie. We just have to get to the warehouse.

I can’t believe this. Of all the times for dad to get taken by gangers. And now I have to look for him. Not just for my sake, but for my mom and possibly my siblings. I’d rather avoid all of this, but he’s my dad. And I need to apologize to him. I looked to Thi and nodded. Thi looked to the others and made a subtle gesture. We turned into the buckball court and stopped at the center. I pretended to look around, keeping an eye on the group. They crossed the street and as I figured, they waited a bit before entering into the court.

Thi rolled her neck as she turned around.

“You know, it’s not polite to be following other ponies.” She said to the approaching group. I looked over my shoulder slightly? Eyeing them. A lime-colored mare with a yellow mane grinned.

“What, we can’t just walk in and play buckball?” She replied. Scribble sighed and motioned to them.

“You’ve been following us. We’re not that stupid.” He said. A tall, bald and built light blue stallion shrugged.

“We were walking the same way you guys were. I don’t see what the issue is.” He smirked. The mare rubbed her chin.

“Though. You guys look like you aren’t from around here. Got lost? Maybe we can help ya’.” She grinned. I turned to them.

“Yeah. Can you point us to the direction of the warehouses?” I asked, walking to get between them and my friends. The ponies seemed to exchange amused glances and chuckles before the mare looked at me and tilted her head.

“You’re looking for the warehouses? Here?” She then laughed. “Girl, you must be completely lost if you are looking for those here.” She snickered.

“Tourist are so hilarious!” One pony chuckled, wiping their eyes. I held up a hoof to my friends. I could tell they were a little nervous. We have to remain calm. These ponies are probably just bored and want to amuse themselves. I motioned in no particular direction.

“Then perhaps at least point us in the right direction? You don’t have to lead us. We wouldn’t ask that of you ponies.” I said. I saw the mare shoot me a glare.

“What, we ain’t good enough to help? I feel like you are stepping way more out of line than you think, filly.” She said before getting up in my face. I remained stoic and stared her down. “You best be grateful we are offering to help. We’re really itching for some entertainment.” She then narrowed her eyes. She then balked and stepped back. “No freakin’ way!” I blinked in confusion. She pointed at me. “Her eyes! They ain’t natural!” I looked to my friends and shrugged. They returned it before looking back to the group.

“Wait. You saying that’s…” the stallion began. Another mare in the group, an orange hide and brown mane with green eyes stepped back.

“Oh no, buck that! I’m out!” She said before cantering away. Two more ponies followed after her. I scratched my head. The mare antagonizing us suddenly darted her eyes around before withdrawing something from behind her, holding a black arc pistol in her teeth. Unfortunately for her, Thi was quicker and she pulled the trigger, knocking the firearm out and clattering to the ground. I frowned at the mare.

“I expected a lot out of today, but frankly, I am not in the mood to be dealing with ponies who seem to have woken up this morning looking for trouble.” I stated. Hold on… if these ponies know about my eyes, then maybe I can use it to my advantage this time. This mare pulled something out without hesitation, so why should I not take the chance? I kept my stoic look as I stared down the mare. “I’ll ask again. Can you point us to the warehouses?” I asked, my tone a little threatening. The mare shrunk back, cowering before me. I heard a cackle in the back of my mind accompanied by several clicking noises.

The mare shakily pointed a hoof to our right.

“J-just take a right past Birchwood Drive. T-trot a few blocks and then take a left at Boulevard.” She stammered. I smiled and motioned with my head. The mare scrambled to her hooves and galloped away, the stallion and the rest of the crew scampering after her. Cloudchaser let out a relived sigh.

“Well, that was surprisingly all over the place.” She said. I beamed and looked back at them.

“For once, my reputation precedes me!” I said happily. Thi snickered, holstering her arc pistol.

“Glad it didn’t escalate anymore. How young they were.” She said. Scribble trotted past us before motioning with a hoof.

“As fun as it was, I’d rather not stick around. Who knows if somepony doesn’t know who you are.” He said. I nodded.

“Fair point.” And with that, we trotted down the street, taking the turn down Birchwood and traveling a few blocks before reaching Boulevard. When we turned, we can see the industrial part of the city in the distance. We were passing a junkyard full of old auto wagons and other debris when we stopped and looked to see a few black painted auto wagons puttered past us. I narrowed my eyes as we watched them pass by.

They looked strangely similar to the one we had driven. I shook my head. But then again, it could just be a coincidence. We continued walking when one of the wagons stopped and out stepped a couple of neatly dressed ponies.

“Hey! Stop!” One of them called out. I looked to my friends.

“Keep going. We’ll lose them in the junkyard.” I said as we turned and galloped down the street. Several voices called after us as we turned down into the junkyard. I looked over my shoulder. “Split up and keep low!” I said. My friends breaked and I dashed around a massive pile of metal and debris. I heard the many hoofsteps scrapping against the dirt. Why the hell are they after us? We didn’t do anything! But maybe there was. They were dressed similarly to the ponies at my house.

I crept low as I scoured over smaller piles, being careful as to not make too much noise. I had to duck into a crushed auto wagon as a few neatly dressed ponies cantered by.

“Where the hell did he go?” The pony asked. “And how the hell did he escape already? He’s tied back up at the warehouse, isn’t he?” The other pony withdrew a rifle and clipped it to a saddle.

“Either way. The hero cop is going to die here. We gotta’ find him.” The pony replied. I ducked lower, my eyes darting in thought. I then brushed my fire streak mane. Quietly, I threw my hood over and waited for them to move on. I hope the others are okay. I waited a bit longer, my ears flicking before crouching low and scurrying across the opening and into another pile of cover. I made my way back and around the other ponies searching. I then bumped into Flitter and we both caught each other. I smiled and she returned it. We then had to duck behind a half destroyed concrete barrier.

An auto wagon had slowly pulled up and came to a stop. A couple of ponies stepped out and one brushed back their slick black mane. She wore a white suite and over a purple coat as orange, cold eyes scanned the area. Another pony stepped out and clipped a rifle their saddle. The sharp dressed mare nodded and the pony unfurled their wings and took off into the sky. I grit my teeth. I saw three more pegasi ponies searching the junkyard.

I nodded to Flitter and we crept past. I had a lot of bad chills from looking at that mare. We got quite a bit of distance, avoiding a pegasi swooping over before we bumped into Scribble. He waved to us as he had ducked into a porcelain tub. We crept over and I whispered.

“Have you seen Thi and CC?” I asked. Scribble nodded and motioned with a hoof in the other direction. Flitter looked worriedly to the sky.

“What do we do? Why are they hunting us?” She whispered. I pointed at my hooded mane.

“They think I’m dad.” I replied. “They believe he escaped just after they were done with him.” I furrowed my look into worry. “We have to get him out of wherever they have him locked up.”

“Hey! I see one!” A pegasi overhead shouted. We looked up, but we saw the pegasi get hit in the chest with a green fireball. I looked to the others as voices and hooves began to move around us.

“Scribble. Stay behind them. Flitter, see if you can provide support from the back. I’m going to go help Thi.” I said. Flitter looked around.

“What about CC?” She asked. I darted my eyes.

“Okay, new plan. Scribble, cover Flitter while she looks for CC. I’ll sneak past and ambush the ponies.” There was loud popping and voices shouting. I balked and quickly sprang to my hooves. Without a second thought, I galloped out of cover and made my way towards the gun fight. I slid into cover as I heard a couple of arc bullets zip over head. Peeking out, I saw Thi having taken cover behind a crane. She grit her teeth and popped some shots from cover. The gangers had her pressured. I looked up and saw the pegasi about to swoop around to flank her. But a lilac blur zipped up and knocked one of the pegasi out of the air before quickly pivoting and zipping from one pony to the other. They fell like flies.

Some of the ground ponies aimed up at her. No! I felt panic as I rushed out of cover. Without a second thought, I had conjured my clones and rushed the ponies. They yelped in surprise as my clones took down and incapacitated most of them. Unfortunately, three of my clones were shot up and faded. I galloped quickly behind cover as my other clone had her head blown off into a puff of smoke and faded. I then heard a loud spring as Thi sailed into the air and grinned, taking aim as she landed on top of the crane and popping a couple of the ponies. Up above her, Cloudchaser had managed to swoop down to avoid a rain of arc bullets from a pegasi and tackled.

She wrestled with the pony in the air. There was a loud bang and a flash from the pegasi’s gun and Cloudchaser screamed as she fell from the sky. My eyes widened.

“Cloudchaser!” I shouted. Thi whipped around and shot the pony out of the sky before flicking her head down and sailing through the air, catching Cloudchaser and landing onto a platform. I trotted out of cover as Scribble and Flitter met up with us. Flitter had an arrow knocked, aiming at a pony aiming at Thi and released without hesitation. The pony yelled in pain before crumpling to the ground, clutching the wound. She then looked up and gasped as she saw Thi bound down to them and lowered Cloudchaser to the ground.

We had incapacitated all of the ponies. Is what I would have expressed had a few more not shown up, aiming their arc weapons at us. Cloudchaser sat up, clutching her side and wincing as Flitter held her up and Scribble helped her put pressure on the wound. Thi aimed her gun the moment the others had. I rushed over, only to stop and back away as the sharp dressed mare stepped around a corner and aimed her arc revolver at me. She stepped between me and my friends, eyeing me. She smirked.

“Well, well. Here I thought the goodie two shoe cop had escaped so quickly. But it’s even more of a surprise to see a little filly version of him.” She said coldly. I growled and lowered myself in ready. The mare clicked her tongue and shook her hoof before pointing to herself. “I admit. I was not expecting today to be like this. But since you are here, I can only assume you stopped by your little house on the prairie?” I didn’t respond. I only remained staring at her with a glare. She sighed and shrugged. “From a distance, you really do look like Detective Fire."

I knew it! Pushing aside my call, I saw the mare eyed me and they narrowed suspiciously.

“Hold on… orchid eyes with swirling fire…” she grinned. “You’re that pony the radio has been talking about. How the surprises keep piling up.” Damn. This is not the time for my reputation to precede me. The mare studied me before her eyes went cold and she whipped around, fanning the revolver. I saw Thi flinch and scream as she dropped her arc pistol and fell to her side. She tried to catch herself, only to fall completely. I stared in horror. This pony… she just did not… I then felt a sudden surge of energy. The surrounding gangers shifted and balked at me. The mare looked over her shoulder and smirked.

“And just like that, confirmation of the highest order. So… I’m curious if the rumors are true.” She said turning to me. “Could just be a wild magic you have yet to control.” She then snickered before waving a hoof. “All that talk on the radio is bull crap. Gods don’t exist and neither does a demi-god.” She then holstered her revolver and flipped out a switch blade, taking a stance that I was certain wasn’t zebra or karate. She held the knife out and waved it in front of me. I shook my head in utter disbelief.

“You really are wanting to test your theory that much?” I rasped. I heard a cackle in the back of my mind and more clicking. I then stood up on two and withdrew my quarter staff, twirling it around my forelegs before aiming it at her. “You shouldn’t want to toil in the god’s domain.” I’ll make this pony regret her actions from here to Pony Land. The pony smirked and got low before rushing me. She lashed out her knife at my head, but I tilted it to the side and it swished past me. I jabbed her in the chest, pushing her back before bringing the staff around my waist and giving a hefty poke that sent her off her hooves. She landed back on her hooves but she slid a bit away from me.

She coughed and kneeled over, panting. I stabbed the staff in the ground and glared at her. I then shot a look over to the others, my eyes falling onto the nervous looking gangers.

“Give my friends their space and I’ll ensure that your leader will walk away with only casts on her legs.” I glowered. The gangers stiffened and backed away. I nodded to Scribble as he turned to Flitter, giving her a medkit before tending to Thi. I then turned my attention back to the pony. “Now then. Where is my dad?” I asked. The mare coughed as she shakily stood up. She wiped her bloodied muzzle and spat, looking at her hoof and it began to shake. She then smirked a little too happily.

“Detective… Wild Fire… is in… Warehouse seven…” she rasped. I felt my hood slip from my head and her eyes widened. I glared down at the mare and taking a moment to gather myself, I exhaled to calm myself and felt the energy recede.

"Thank you. Now, show me where that is. And don't think about letting your underlings think they can get away with things. Here's a hint." I imagined splitting myself. When I looked at them, I saw five of me. I looked at them slightly worriedly before turning back to the mare. She shakily stood up, clutching her chest before looking at her underlings.

"Let them go..." she rasped. The ponies looked nervously at us. Thi panted as Scribble had removed her jacket and used a tool to pull out the rubber tips of the arc bullets. As my clones trotted over and began aiming the staffs at the gangers, Scribble proceeded to wrap her side up before putting her denim jacket over her back as he helped her up. Thi coughed and clutched her side as she leaned against him. I poked the mare in the back of the head, causing her to growl and move towards them as Flitter had finished helping Cloudchaser get bandaged up. With my friends a little worse for wear, I forced the mare to lead us back to the warehouses. It took us ten minutes to arrive as the mare led us down the snow-covered dirt path to a massive warehouse. As we approached a door to the side of the massive bay doors, two guards aimed their arc rifles at us before the sharp dressed mare held up a hoof. "At ease and let us aside." she ordered. The gangers looked at each other before seeing the many clones of me walk around with the remaining crew, my friends closely behind me. They had a terrified look before stepping aside.

I was suddenly feeling nervous. If this mare was telling the truth and my dad is in here... Oh Celestia, what will he think when he sees me walking in with somepony who is probably a leader or right hoof of a top gang? I shook my thoughts away. I have to focus on the now. Face the day, Fie. Your actions here are going to come back to bite you eventually. But you'll be ready one way or another. The mare unlocked the door and we stepped inside. She led us past massive wooden crates and rounded a corner where several ponies were playing cards or standing by. When they saw us, they jumped to their hooves and aimed their weapons, only to stop when the mare held up a hoof. Seeing us walk in, they nervously looked between one another. Shit, this is going to get bad. I heard a few more clicks in my head before we rounded another corner. I froze as I saw a trench coated figure slumping and tied to a chair. His one eye swollen and his lip and snout bloodied. But there was no denying it. My father eyed us as we walked in. His eye met mine and widened just slightly.

My friends positioned themselves safely away from the group while my clones acted as bodyguards. The sharp dress mare smirked.

"Good to see you again, Detective." she said. My father looked up at her, keeping a cool and calm beaten look.

"Viper. It's only been twenty minutes." he rasped a bit. "Though, why am I not surprised a couple of kids managed to take you hostage. You must be really having an off day." The mare, Viper, growled. I stepped around her and looked at my dad. He eyed me and a small smile crept on his face. "The mare of the hour. This really has been a strange day." I furrowed my look before trotting over to him and remembering I had a knife at my hind thigh, I took it out with my magic and cut the rope. My father rubbed his hoof ankles before standing up and picking up his hat and putting it comfortably over his long, fire streak mane. The grizzled stallion then turned to Viper and smirked. "Knuckle Head won't be happy about this one. But I'm certain he'll have plenty of time cooling off while you are behind bars." he said coolly. Viper grinned.

"Is that so? Then you better hope that you have another place to return to. You can't hide from us." she said. I shot a glare over to her.

"Another theory you want to test?" I said coldly. The mare winced and stepped back slightly. My dad arched a quizzical brow before reaching with his magic and pulling out the mare's revolver. He flicked the gun, spilling out the emptied shells and reloading it.

"The lesson of the day here is that crime doesn't pay. Something I thought the force would exhibit. But meh. You can't win them all." He said, aiming the revolver. "Now, be a good mare and tell your goons you are going to be on an extended vacation. I'm sure they won't mind the odor being missed." Viper growled and mumbled under her breath as she turned and walked with my father closely behind her. My friends and my clones kept close to us as we cautiously eyed the neatly dressed ponies aiming their weapons at us. Suddenly, a loud creak of wood sounded and I looked up, gasping. A stack of large wooden crates began to topple down on us. We all scattered as a loud crash enabled everypony to open fire. I had no idea what was happening. I only kept low and looked around.

"Guys! Dad!" I called out. I slipped behind one of the toppled crates and I looked to see Flitter and Cloudchaser having taken cover not too far from me. I quickly glanced around and balked, ducking as several bullets rained around me. I scrambled to my hooves and dove behind a metal pillar. Taking cover, I ordered any of my living clones to fan out and save my dad and my friends. I began hearing screams and shouts as I saw two of my clones bound towards a couple of gangers and began attacking them. I saw on the other side of the pile of crates a few arc bullets whistled up and hit the ponies above us. That must be Thi. There was a flash as a fireball hurled up and knocked a walkway out from underneath a few more gangers, causing them to fall and tumble-down on stacked crates. All hell was breaking loose. I then felt somepony tap me and I turned, ready with the knife before I saw my dad looking down at me.

"What are you doing here, Fie?" he asked in a serious tone. I covered my head as a couple of bullets hit the metal pillar and I scooched around to keep myself in cover.

"Wha? Dad, now is not the time to be asking that! I'll tell you once we get out of here!" I shouted as more bullets bounced off the pillar. I peeked out and saw an arrow whistle up and strike and cripple a pony down from the walkway. Okay, time to see how far I can do this. I imagined splitting myself and to my surprise, I got hit with a pounding headache. My brow beginning to sweat as my clones appeared and I ordered them to run out and engage. As they did, I groaned and clutched my head. Hold on a bit longer, Fie... bear the burnout...! I felt my dad pull me up to my hooves and aimed around cover. His eyes dilated and he felled four gangers on the ground level. He then led me out just as Thi and Scribble came sailing over the toppled boxes and painfully making their way to cover. With most of the gangers on our side dealt with, that left the gangers on the other side, which were climbing over and firing at us. My clones from above dropped down and tackled a couple of them before one took an unfortunate loss of head.

"What do we do now?!" I heard Cloudchaser shout. Thi reloaded and fired at the gangers climbing over, my dad following suite.

"We get out of here!" I shouted back. Thi panted as Scribble kept supporting her, a rock at the ready.

"Easier said than done! How the hell does that pony have so many gangers!?" she asked through grit teeth. My dad darted his eyes in thought. I felt my headache begin to recede. I'm guessing a couple of my clones had fallen. And it only kept piling. However, my knife dropped as my horn popped and fizzled. I panted as sweat began to form on my head. My dad then shoved a flask at my chest and nodded. It was a little much to be drinking at this time. But who knows, maybe my dad knows how to handle himself when he drinks in a firefight. Using my hooves, I uncapped the flask and took a giant swig. The beverage was sweet like honey and warm. I felt a sudden surge of energy that was my own and I sighed in relief. My dad took the flask back and pocketed it before motioning with his head.

"Back door where I was held. Should be able to lead us out." he said. He then waved at Thi, who nodded with a wince. I then shouted over the rain of arc bullets.

"On the count of three guys!!" I shouted. I noticed the gangers pulling back, stilling popping shots off, but remaining cautious. "One!... Two!.. Three!...!" I then dashed out of cover and Thi flicked her head down, causing Scribble and herself to sail through the air. She fired at the upper walkway, causing the gangers to duck and fire back. Cloudchaser and Flitter flew out of cover, Flitter firing three volleys of arrows, two striking two unfortunate guards in their legs. My father followed behind, firing back as we galloped back to the area my dad was contained in. We came up to a door and Scribble tossed out a rock, turning and bucking with one hoof as the rock fell to connect with his hoof. The door was blown off its' hinges and we scrambled out of the warehouse. We booked it at a hurried but easy pace, getting as much distance from the firefight. The gangers had just followed us out of the back door and began to give chase, but my dad opened up an auto wagon belonging to the gang and hot-wired the crystal ignition. We piled into the wagon and I shut the door as my dad sped off with the gangers turning the corner and firing at us. We swerved and sped through the junk before squealing out onto the road and racing down.

I took a moment to calm my breathing as I peeked my head out and saw as Viper rounded the corner, her look frustrated. I then smirked and gave a salute before melting back into my seat. I looked over the seat and saw Thi laying down on Scribble's lap as she winced and clutched her side.

"Rgh! This is worse than that Bugbear sting!" she rasped. Scribble unwrapped her bandage before reaching back and rewrapping a cleaner one around her after dabbing the wounds. She then smirked up at the stallion. "Huh. Never knew you had so many sparkles around you." she said before her head rested and her eyes closed. I balked in worry, but Scribble put a hoof on her neck and nodded with tired relief.

"She's passed out, but alive." he said. I then looked to Flitter and Cloudchaser. Cloudchaser saw my look and gave a pained smile while Flitter proceeded to properly tend to her.

"What in Celestia's cake flank were you thinking rushing at an armed pony like that!?" Flitter exclaimed. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head, hissing in pain as Flitter wrapped a bandage around Cloudchaser's side.

"Ow! Easy! It's not the first time I've done that!" she said. Flitter let out a frustrated sigh before wrapping her hooves in a hug around her.

"Don't be so damn reckless next time!" she said with a shaky breath. Cloudchaser was stunned and gave a reassuring smile, patting her back.

"I... I'm sorry, sis. I'm okay thanks to you." she said. Seeing that my friends were okay, I felt all the adrenaline leave me and I slumped into my seat. I then saw my dad studying me without turning his head.

"We need to have a talk, young lady." he said. I sighed and nodded tiredly.

"That's why I'm here..." I rasped.
> Chapter 30: As The World Caves In Pt. 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


As The World Caves In


I don't know how long I've been out. I felt the auto wagon slow to a halt and I tiredly opened my eyes. I rubbed my eyes and yawned before looking back over my seat. My friends were passed out as well. I then looked next to me and saw my dad eye me. He then motioned with his head before stepping out. I furrowed my brow worriedly before stepping out and trotting around to the other side. We were on the outskirts of Hoofington. The city below us over the outlook cliff radiated with their lights and crystal neon signs. The sun setting in the horizon under the clouds. I saw my dad leaning over the railing, levitating out the flask and taking a swig of it before putting it back in his coat. I hesitated. What should I say? Already, this is awkward more than it should be. Face the day, Fie. I took a deep breath and walked over to him. I leaned over the railing and looked down at the city of Hoofington. My dad removed his hat and looked down at me, our manes blowing in the cool wind.

"It's been a while, Quiet Fire." he said. I nodded softly, gripping the railing a little tightly. "You look well enough. Must have been a little overwhelming walking into a den full of baddies." I sighed and nodded again. We were quiet for a moment before I broke the ice.

"Dad... listen... I..." I began, but wavered. My dad looked at me coolly and stoically as he waited patiently for me to gather my words. I rubbed the back of my head nervously. "Mom's been... pretty worried about you." I finally said. My dad cast a sideways glance at me before looking back out into the city.

"You've talked with Cloud?" he asked in a not-so-surprising tone. I nodded.

"Yeah... I did... and I..." I took a deep breath. "I apologized to her. We've made up and now we're... friends." I saw my dad seem to softly relax his shoulders.

"That's good to hear. What made you change your mind?" he asked. I looked back to the auto wagon and my dad nodded. "Quite the journey, wasn't it?" I nodded before looking back out to the city.

"It's been... eye opening for the most part. But... it's also been the worse ever." I laid my chin on my forelegs. "We went through so much and it felt like it all happened so quickly. When we were overseas... something happened to my friends and I..." I sighed. "I need to get better. I need to be the best pony for them. But in order to do that, I needed to stop being so selfish and to even do that, I needed to apologize to mom... Blitz and Heart." I then looked at him. "And to you." My dad was quiet. His expression contemplative. He then put his hat back on and looked at me from under it.

"Still looking for answers, I imagine." he said. "You still have a long journey ahead of you, kiddo." I furrowed my look.

"And what about you? What kind of deep shit have you gotten yourself into? You're a private detective? What happened to the force?" I asked. My dad adjusted the collar of his coat before speaking.

"The force were limited into what they can provide. So, I went solo." he said. I shook my head a bit.

"That's not a very compelling story, dad." I replied. He nodded.

"Not much else needs to be said about it. There are just things that I can do the force couldn't, spread out as they are." he said matter-of-factly. I sighed and rubbed my foreleg.

"Did mom even talk you out of this crazy idea?" I asked. My dad didn't skip a beat.

"She expressed her distaste, but she knew who she married." he replied. I slumped and shook my head. I then hesitated again before speaking.

"How long have you've been at this?" I asked. He looked at me with a quizzical brow. I motioned to him. "Being solo? How long have you've been at this? What kind of case are you on? What about Blitz and Heart? Have you've heard from them?" My dad tipped his hat.

"Been at it for several months now. Took a case that seemed innocent at first, but then a series of events led me to sniffing out a lead that could possibly tie into a plot to put all the muscle baddies at the top of the food chain." He said. "As for Blitz and Heart. They have been managing. Blitz is no longer in his poor position. He's, in fact, working for a company that handles organizational events here in Hoofington. Your sister is under the same company. Equestrian Ministries Incorporated." I darted my eyes before rubbing my chin.

"Hang on... Equestrian Ministries Inc...? Aren't they the ones who've been under fire for all the ancient magic being messed with?" I asked. It then dawned on me. Dad must have not noticed my look, but he nodded.

"Indeed. I am in fact investigating into EMI. That mare you managed to take hostage? She's part of a representative branch of EMI. Their cleanup crew, so to speak." He then looked at me and narrowed his eyes. "And something tells me you know a bit about what I'm talking about." I lowered my head slowly. I then nodded and turned to him.

"Dad? You ever heard of the Triad?" I asked. My dad rubbed his chin.

"The name sounds familiar." he replied. I nodded before rubbing my foreleg.

"W-well... they are a shadow organization that express cult like tendencies but are indeed a very organized militia. They do a lot of study on ancient magic from ages past." I rubbed the back of my head. "The uhh... High Seas incident was a cause of such one." My dad met my eyes and turned to me.

"So... you being a demi-god isn't just a coincidence." he said. I balked and waved my hoof in dismissal.

"N-no! I mean... it's partially a reason. But me having a pyromaniacal element in my head is contrary to the matter." I motioned out to the city. "New Years was a big turn of events for me that I didn't see coming. I didn't ask for it, but somehow I got thrown into the realm of gods." I snorted. "You wouldn't believe half the cosmic crap I've gone against." My dad shook his head.

"I've been around Equestria for a bit. I've encountered those spectral monsters. And I have come across some strange monsters behaving in unusual fashion. So, what did you find out while overseas?" he asked. I sat on my haunches. My dad studied me before sitting on his own. I then told him everything. How I started in New Years leading up to everything to now. I even mentioned my dreams and encounters I've been having. The top of the sun had just dipped over the horizon as night began to surround us when I had finished. My dad remained quiet throughout my whole story. Only asking questions when he felt it was right to do so, which I appreciated more than I thought. My dad then took out his flask and opened it. He eyed me before levitating it over to me. I blinked and took it in my own magic. "You're right. If you weren't my daughter, I would have thought everything you said was just the insane ramblings of a mad mare." He then wiggled his hoof at the flask and I studied it. I then took a deep breath and pulled from the flask. The beverage was once again, sweet like honey but a warm aftertaste. I coughed and levitated the flask back to dad, who took a pull himself.

"What is that stuff?" I asked. My dad smiled softly and swirled the liquid in the flask.

"I call it Liquid Relaxant. But others call it honey gin. It's a beverage I've learned from a good friend of mine. Said to ease the achiness and burnout feeling of high stress and pains." He explained. "It's recently become a favorite of mine. I heard it's an import from overseas. Honey extracted from a certain flower that can only be found in Pony Land." I suddenly balked and upon instinct, batted the flask hard over the cliff. My dad blinked in confusion before I sat up and felt like I was going to hurl. Which, I did. Thank Celestia my experiences were sickening. I panted once I was finished and looked to dad.

"Dad! Why are you drinking that stuff!?" I exclaimed. He looked at me in confusion. I shot out a hoof. "Didn't I tell you in my exposition that we encountered a flower that has been considered a muscle relaxant but also contains hallucinogenic properties?! I thought I made it clear that I was tripping out for several hours when it sprayed the pollen on us!" My dad rubbed his chin.

"But you also said if it can be extracted the right way, it'll be like a relaxant. So, technically, we were drinking a non-harmful form of the extraction. However, you should know that beverages are comprised of more ingredients than just where they are extracted from." he said. I winced and lowered my hoof. I sighed and bowed my head.

"Sorry... I'll get you a new flask..." I said. I then saw him levitate out another flask and shook it out to me. I slumped. He stuffed it back into his coat before standing up.

"I understand your concerns, Fie. And if you think EMI is a cover up for the Triad, then I believe you just saved me a whole load of digging. Now the point of the matter is, how can I expose it to the public." He said, rubbing his chin. I sighed and shrugged.

"Beats me. Thi still isn't sure how they manage to do it. Maybe it has to do with Supreme Chief Sonata." I snorted. I then blinked and looked at him.

"So... what were you talking about to that General Lilac pony?" I asked. My dad shrugged.

"Nothing definitive. The late Marrow Bone made it a bit difficult to get anything out of her really. And unfortunately, I've missed my chance in getting another audience with General Lilac. Though, I hear she is scheduled to arrive in Hoofington as an ambassador to Pony Land. EMI is planning on hosting an open gala, sort of like the one in Canterlot, at the Tri-Mourn Tower." He explained, motioning to the massive skyscraper. "But open is just a saying for all the big leaguers that really run this place. From the Scrap Lands to the High Society. General Lilac plans to give a speech and spread the word of a new concept from Pony Land. And all the big leaguers are going to be the first ones in line." His look turned grim. "Fie, I am not going to sugarcoat it. But if this Triad group is up to no good and plan to have all the big players gathered, that can mean one thing. Equestria is going to be under a lot more fire than just political standing and primal conflict." I lowered my head. I felt my frustration grew into anger. I looked towards the tower and heard several clicks in my mind. My dad sighed. "I wished I could have done better for Blitz and Heart. I'm still trying to convince them, but they seem to enjoy being EMI workers. I'm just glad your mother is safe from all of this." I then put my hoof on his chest.

"But she isn't going to be unless all of us aren't back with her. She misses you and you owe her coming back alive with Blitz and Heart." I said. "I was an awful daughter slash sister to you all. I lashed out when I thought you guys were just burdening me with what you all wanted out of me. But I realize that wasn't the case now. This past month has been a living nightmare and I am always thinking to myself that this is just karma finally kicking me in the ass for what I did to you all." I shook my head. "I tried to fight it. I tried to run away from it. But it always kept rearing its' ugly head around. It's thanks to somepony I love that told me I just had to hit harder and face the day. Because reality is going to hit hard." My dad studied me before giving me a soft smile. He put a hoof on my shoulder.

"Then we'll just have to hit it back even harder." he said. I looked up at him and smiled. He then brushed my mane. "Hope you aren't taking after me with growing your mane out." I gave a soft chuckle.

"Mom said the same thing. I think she wants you to get a manecut." I said. My dad smirked.

"I don't buy it. She loves the long locks." he said. I laughed before hugging him, nuzzling his chin.

"I missed you, dad." I said. He pet my mane.

"Welcome home, Fie." he replied. I then pulled away from him and then saw his look. He was debating something. I tilted my head and arched a suspicious brow.

"What is it?" I asked. My dad then stood up and adjusted his coat, motioning to the auto wagon.

"Fie. This is something I probably will regret showing you, but I feel like you have a right to know." He then opened the door of the auto wagon and I climbed in before he climbed in after me. My friends were still sleeping. He turned on the auto wagon and we turned back around, heading back into the city.





The moon was already high in the clouds as we drove past the glowing lights of the city. We eventually turned down a dirt path that led up to a Church of the Sisters. I always found it odd that there was a place that worshipped the entities that were real ponies living in Equestria currently. I've never gone into the church, or really this place for that matter. But it's not my first-time seeing Churches of the Sisters scattered about. My dad stopped the auto wagon and sighed. His look showing he was bracing for something. I narrowed my eyes worriedly before stepping out. I tossed my hood up as it was much colder here than anywhere else. I saw my dad trot forward after adjusting his collar and I followed him. The snowfall was light and I was surprised the moon's light was able to shine through the clouds. My dad trotted past an iron gate that was open and he slowed his pace to a walk. I looked up at him before noticing that we were walking past graves. I felt my concern rise. Where is he taking me?

My dad then stopped and turned to a snow covered grave. I tilted my head in confusion. Seeing his look, I cautiously walked forward. When nearing the grave, I could make out some engraved writing covered in snow. I carefully brushed the snow off and I stepped back in horror. No... there was no way... I wasn't reading this right. But... there was no denying that name.


Here lies Table Top. 
A loving stallion and a dear friend. 
May his soul be guided to peace by the sisters.


I sat on my haunches in horrified disbelief. I didn't know how to respond. How to react. This can't be... Table Top is... dead? I heard my dad's hooves crunch through the snow over towards me. He removed his hat and put it to his chest.

"It was four years ago. I got a call that there had been a home invasion. Suspect still in the house and armed. The chief of police didn't respond well to the pressure of it all. The ponies inside were still being held hostage. When the call came in to finally make a move, I shot the pony who was already stringing the poor stallion up. It... was a visceral sight. One that I wouldn't even wish on my mortal enemy." He closed his eyes, as if he was praying to somepony. I continued to sit in horrified silence. I felt myself begin to shake as more clicking could be heard in my mind. "We found that the pony was a mass serial killer that has been on the loose for a while. Her breakout that was suspiciously funded by a gang. Knuckle Head's gang. That mare you saw is a part of that gang. It just made sense to investigate this all. The pieces were scattered, but it's thanks to your information to me now that I might be able to help these poor souls to rest." He put his hat back on his head. "I'm sorry, Fie. You shouldn't blame yourself for any of this. You couldn't have known things would turn out this way. It's not your fault." I felt a small nip in the back of my mind. Those words began to echo.

My dad put a reassuring hoof on my shoulder. "I'll give you some time to collect yourself if you have to. Just keep this in mind that I'm working as best I can to prevent anymore stuff like this from happening." He then walked back up to the road. I couldn't say anything. I just sat in quiet grief. I put a hoof to the tomb softly and brushed the newly collected snow away. How could this happen? Why did it happen? And why him of all ponies? He never hurt anypony. Never deserved any bad stuff to happen to him.

You rejected him.

"But... I didn't..." I spoke.

You made a fool out of him.

"No... I was just..." I felt my vision begin to blur.

You didn't lend him a hoof after. Why are you feeling bad about it?

"He was... he was my friend..." I shuddered. I then began sobbing.

You think your life was shit? It isn't just about you, Quiet Fire.

The voice was right. What have I done? Table Top didn't deserve any of this. He deserved better. I began to shiver. It was strangely colder than usual. I was beginning to feel heavy. The snow collecting on me felt like an embrace I whole heartedly deserved. I'm such an awful pony. I don't know how long I stared at the tomb of my once foal hood friend. Despite the last bit of our friendship being an awful accumulation of bad happenstance, we were best friends. We hung out so often and I always looked forward to seeing him and the others. It was that thought that finally snapped me out of my daze. The others... I wiped my eyes and finally stood up, walking back to the auto wagon. I saw my dad leaning against the wagon. Snow was also collecting on him. When he saw me, he finally pushed himself off the wagon and brushed himself off.

"Ready to go?" He asked. I only nodded slightly before peeking out from under my hood.

"Where are we going?" I asked, my tone sounding a little defeated. My dad tipped his hat before stepping into the auto wagon. I trotted around and got into the passenger side.

"Well... to get you guys some proper medical care and maybe a hay burger or two at the corner diner. After we are rested, we'll decide what to do from there." he turned on the auto wagon and we took off from the Church of the Sisters. I couldn't think properly. My mind was going back to the grave of my now deceased foalhood friend. I quietly and depressively watched the sights of Hoofington breeze by us as my dad took us into an emergency building. My dad woke up my friends and when they painfully got out of the wagon, they were greeted by nurses that happened to be outside. They led Thi and Cloudchaser in and sat them down on two gurneys in the hall. As they were getting tended to, Flitter and Scribble were tended to by other nurses with light shining in their eyes and sticking their tongues out. We stayed in the emergency care for a good half hour before Thi limped against a crutch while Cloudchaser had a wing cast. Apparently, the bullet clipped her wing bone and dislocated it. Scribble and Flitter were only emotionally tired.

I didn't blame any of them, but seeing as they were smiling at me, I felt relieved. My dad paid for their aid, then took us down to a neat little hayburger joint that maintained the vintage olden days of Equestria. Thi happily slurped a smoothie while Cloudchaser and Flitter shared an ice cream. Scribble had a salad and my dad helped himself to a hayburger. I stared at my untouched hayburger and wedges.

It's not your fault.

Those four words continued to echo through my head. The small chatter from my friends were beginning to drown out and replaced by a ringing noise in my ear that steadily grew louder.

It's not your fault. It's not your fault.

Over and over, high and low. The world was looking a bit greyer than I remembered it. I could hear my own breathing. Heavy and shaky. The words kept echoing until everything quieted and only a deafening silence droned.

It has always been your fault.

"Fie?" A voice snapped me out of my daze. I looked up and hesitantly to my sides. I saw my friends looking at me worriedly while my father gave a look of complete understanding as he slowly chewed his hayburger. He then sighed and put it down.

"Fie... I know it was too much. I'm sorry to have shown you, but I felt like you had every right to know. There was nothing you could have done. You weren't aware and no pony blames you." he explained. I only quietly nodded softly. He rubbed the back of his head. "You know, Pocket Protector is still around. He currently lives in the Wooden District with his aunt." he said. I remained quiet a bit before speaking, my head never turning.

"What about Point Dexter?" I asked. My dad shrugged.

"Heard he got married and moved out of Hoofington. Don't really know where he went, but all for the better if you ask me." he explained. That didn't make me feel better even though I was relieved to hear that he got out of this shit hole of a city. I then stood up.

"I'm going to go wash up." I said, walking over towards the restroom. I entered the mare's room and stood in front of the soap scum-stained sink. The mirror splattered with whatever scum on it and what looked like week-old lipstick drawn on the mirror hinting at a good time. I washed my hooves, feeling a certain itch on them. I scrubbed them furiously before taking a bit of water and splashing my face. I then looked into the mirror and I saw Din staring back at me. She grinned.

What a day it has been, vessel. I can hear all the cogs turning in here. She said happily. I didn't say anything. I only felt my frustration increase. This damned power element is really starting to piss me off. This whole damned city is getting on my nerves! Din cackled and the amber gem floated in front of us. Your distaste for this pathetic mortal city does make me curious. I can feel all the heartache. All the guilt building up. What was it one pony said? That we all deal with our frustrations in our own way? All the ones responsible for your grief are going to be gathered in one place. Why not take them all out in one fellow swoop? It'll save all the thinking for other matters. She put a hoof to her chest. As much as I detest you, I am imprinted with the damned serpent's bylaws. Her eye glinted. One of them is to protect the vessel at any cost, unless given the circumstance deemed to be impossible. Another is to listen and aid our vessel in their desire, no matter what it may be. Justice. Revenge. Anything you can think of. I am only merely wanting to help you, dear vessel. If not for my sake. Then for those that you deem worthy of protecting?

I looked between her and the gem. I don't know what took over me, but I tapped the gem and it began to crack a bit. Din grinned maniacally. I stopped and examined my hoof. I felt a strange flow of energy. My hoof felt like it was on fire. I flexed it before feeling a warmth flowing through me. I almost felt sick to my stomach from it. I heard Din sigh and when I looked back at the mirror, she swished her wing and the gem disappeared.

Like I said, dear vessel. We have all the time in the world. There were several more clicks that followed her words. I can wait just a little bit longer. But those ponies who will do nothing but torment and slay their own kind for their own benefit. Now we don't sound so evil anymore, do we? Din faded from the mirror and my reflection returned. I punched the mirror hard, causing it to crack and shatter. I panted heavily as all the anger began to well up. I slowly backed away from the sink and looked at my shaky hoof. Whatever I did, I felt a sense of new energy. I shook my hoof as the tingly feeling of punching the mirror replaced my sense before I stepped out and saw my friends and my dad still sitting at the table. My dad noticed me and waved with a small smile. My friends poked their heads over the chairs and saw me walking back to them. I closed my eyes under my hood, making it hard for them to see. I just have to play it cool. Get what information I can. And then I'll go from there. I then rose my head and smiled.

"I feel much better." I lied. My dad narrowed his eyes but my friends looked relieved. I put a hoof on the table as Cloudchaser spoke.

"So... what now?" she asked.

"I still want to check up on Blitz and Heart. This will also be a good time for dad to scout out the Tri-Mourn Tower. At least, get a lay of the area." I looked to him. "I know you are probably going to try and talk me out of it, but I want to help. If we can get Blitz and Heart to leave town and dad gets to bring the ponies to justice, I'd say I'd feel a lot better after." I sighed and rubbed the back of my hooded head. "I also do feel I owe Table at least something for what I put him through last." I then pointed at dad. "So, don't think about talking me out of it. I want to help you." My dad shrugged.

"I was actually going to ask for your help anyway." he said.

"Yup! I'm not taking no for an- say wha?" I cocked a brow at him. He nodded.

"You and your friends have shown me that you are all capable of pulling your weight and able to read the room in an intense situation appropriately. That, on top of everypony's reputation of being wandering heroes who have helped clear the roads and villages in need, asking for everypony's help here would be monumental." He sighed. "I got a little cocky with Viper. That's what got me caught. But now, with the information provided by Quiet Fire, I think it's safe to say we should put this case to a close." I don't know what I expected. I looked to my friends, who were exchanging glances. Thi winced as she leaned forward.

"Screw it! I don't mind a little R&R. And, I get to stick it to those Triad punks where they would least expect it." she said with a grin. Flitter sighed.

"Shooting up a Triad gathering isn't R&R, Thi." She said. Thi pointed at her.

"Not with that attitude." she said. My best friend everypony. But it did make me smile and relieved to see that high spirits were still in the room. I then saw Cloudchaser looking a bit solemn as she uncomfortably shifted her dislocated wing. She caught my look and gave me a reassuring smile. The sparkle in her eyes seemed to be dimming down more and more. I heard more clicks in my head. I have to be better. For everypony's sake. I clutched the hidden pendent from my mom. I have to get everypony out of here. This whole damn city can rot for all I care. My dad leaned in.

"Two days from now, all of Hoofington's biggest players from the underbelly are going to be at the top of the world. General Lilac will be in attendance, representing Pony Land. Whatever they plan to reveal at that time cannot be a good thing." He said. Thi snorted.

"It could be that new drug they were experimenting." she said. "Poor Flitter was a victim to the proto testing." Flitter furrowed her look grimly and rubbed her neck.

"Now that you mention it, I've been feeling stranger than usual." She said.

"Is something you don't hear pretty often from you." Cloudchaser replied, cocking a worried brow. Flitter nodded.

"It's just... I keep hearing these whispers in the back of my mind. It's almost as if it is calling me. I... I think it's this king I keep hearing the whispers talk about." She explained. Scribble rubbed his chin before blinking and pulling out a slightly withered Pocketgold flower sample. It was no longer gold but a tinge of grey. He placed it on the table and we leaned back a bit, just in case.

"So. This is that flower then." My dad said, poking it with a hoof. Scribble nodded.

"I did some testing while in Canterlot and on the train in between our session breaks. I noticed it was starting to turn color. It also seemed to be reversing itself back into a bud. Other than that, it just had the normal properties of a flower you would find in typical botany books. But there was one thing I noticed on the little antennas poking out at the center. They have this strange looking gloss to them. It could be the honey that the Bugbears extracted from them. The petals also excrete a liquid sap that vanishes like cotton candy. It gives it a strange aroma that is like sugar but you can taste it in your mouth like cough syrup." He explained. "My saddle bag was a mess and it was hard to clean off." He shrugged. "It was a nice bag." Thi rubbed her chin.

"And the pollen is pretty much the hallucinogen. How does a flower like this exist at all? It doesn't seem to have any properties to that of a normal flower." she said. Scribble shrugged.

"Might be the same explanation for Poison Joke. A parasite plant that only wants to have a laugh. Perhaps this plant wants to make ponies feel good?" he suggested. I shook my head.

"My trip wasn't pleasant." I stated. Thi furrowed her look and nodded.

"I definitely don't want to be a dog again." she stated. Flitter rubbed her forelegs.

"At least you didn't hallucinate a massive blob of shadows and a big pair of green eyes commanding you to fight a Queen Bugbear." she said. My dad rubbed his chin.

"Why that particular hallucination?" he asked. Cloudchaser sighed.

"Sombranite was included in the experiment. I think they were planning on using it as a catalyst to trigger the conditioning effect." she said. Scribble nodded with a hint of surprise.

"That's... actually correct, Cloudchaser." He said. "Considering they can easily make it an over-the-counter relaxer and cheap to make, it'll be no surprise they'd mix in liquid Sombranite to trigger the effect. It's a word that err..." he cleared his throat. "A certain set of words that we shouldn't really say around Flitter. Let's just call it unspoken words for now until we can find a way to reverse whatever effect it has. And some tests to make sure we can actually do that without hurting Flitter and possibly curing her." Cloudchaser put her hoof around Flitter, who was looking a bit gloomy from the suggestion. I heard a few more clicks. I have to be better.

"Then, we spend the rest of the day tomorrow casing the Tri-Mourn Tower. See what we can gather." I said. My dad closed his eyes in thought.

"Not much to stake out. Anything past the tenth floor is employee only. The bottom floors are just rooms for inquiries, job hiring, some wedding and party planning, community events and other stuff to rent out. The gala is going to be at the very top." He said. "I was planning on probably getting some disguises. We can blend in with Knuckle Head's gang, since I've been running into them mostly." Thi rubbed her chin.

"Not a bad idea. Count me in." she said with a smirk. Scribble put a hoof on her shoulder.

"Unfortunately, you are going to have sit this one out. You still haven't fully recovered. And we need you when things start getting really hectic." He said. Thi frowned at him.

"Excuse me, dad. I can do what I damn well please." she snorted. Scribble cocked a brow.

"You are greatly hindered by your crutch and lack of mobility at the moment. You, yourself, even said that you always come prepared. Being prepared means you walk out of there alive. And considering you are crippled right now, that isn't being prepared." He pointed at her. "I don't care how badass you make yourself out to be. But you are just a pony like us. I'm not going to have a friend die on my watch." He stared down Thi. My eyes widened as I saw her study him and then sigh and wince as she leaned back into her seat.

"Alright, fine... But I need to at least shoot something." She mumbled. Scribble motioned to the window.

"Try popping a few birds. That'll ease your troubled mind." He said. Thi blinked and looked at him. The sisters and I couldn't help but laugh. My dad looked between us before smiling softly. He then rubbed his chin.

"Now that I think about, we could definitely use a get away driver and a comm pony. We can err... borrow from the force a surveillance wagon and have you and Scribble scry us out a path and listen in on to the big bads." He said. I looked at him.

"But dad... isn't that breaking the law?" I asked. My dad nodded.

"Like I said. The force couldn't provide what I could alone. I'm trying to save ponies. Not doom them." He said. He then looked to me and the sisters. "You three would be under guise as Knuckle Heads. Neat suites. Packing arcane tech like no tomorrow. Hopefully, Viper won't sniff you all out, which should be fine since she doesn't pay much attention to grunts. That, and you girls are going to undergo a bit of a different style." He tapped his hoof on the table. "I know somepony that can alter your coat and mane. Viper already knows what we look like, so it's better she doesn't notice any slight details. Fie, we'll get you some contacts for your eyes." I furrowed my look.

"What about you?" I asked. He leaned back and adjusted his coat.

"You girls are going to have to smuggle me in. I'll be your captive." Cloudchaser balked.

"Wait... we're just going to turn you in to the ponies that want you dead?" She asked. Thi shrugged.

"I mean, it's about the same as we did with the cargo ship." She stated. I shook my head.

"But the cargo ship had the Black Whiskers that made everything a little difficult to manage. There won't be pirates this time." I stated. My dad nodded.

"Don't worry about me. It'll just get me closer to them. And with any luck, it'll get Viper away from the festivities and make it easier for you three to slip in." He leaned in. "I'm counting on everypony here to follow the plan. Sneak in, find out what they are up to, gather the evidence and we'll go from there." He said. "But for now, we should get some rest. It's been a long day and I know everypony could do with some proper sleep." He then stood up from the chair and my friends followed suite. As they filed out, I put a hoof on Cloudchaser. She looked at me along with Flitter.

"CC? Can I talk to you alone?" I asked. Cloudchaser tilted her head, but Flitter smirked and pat the back of her sister.

"Don't worry about me, sis. I can walk myself to the wagon." she said. Flitter trotted after the others and my dad nodded to me before stepping out. Cloudchaser turned to me and rubbed the back of her head.

"What's up, Fie?" she asked. I rubbed my foreleg shyly before looking at her.

"Are you... feeling alright?" I replied. Cloudchaser smiled and pat her chest.

"Perfectly fine, Fie. I'm ready to face the day. Though, I'll admit. I'm not sure how I'm going to feel about looking like a different pony." She said. I then sat down and took one of her forehooves into mine. I clasped my other hoof over her's and she blinked in confusion. I met her gaze.

"Cloudchaser. Your eyes are telling me something different." I stated sadly. Cloudchaser studied me before adverting her gaze. "You aren't... you right now. What happened back in the castle?" I asked. Cloudchaser pulled her hoof away from me softly before sighing.

"Nothing you should worry about right now, Fie. We have to focus for tomorrow and I don't want my own issues to ruin it." She stated. I shook my head and put a hoof on her chest.

"I do worry. You're my friend and I want to be better for you. I've been so selfish that I just thought everything would be alright. But it isn't. I'm not stupid enough, Cloudchaser. I know Flitter is going through a tough time and you are trying to be the best you can for her and to us. But if it is at the expense of your own health, that's something that won't help anypony." I put a hoof to her cheek and her eyes widened. I smiled. "I'm always open to talk. Vent to me. After all. You were the one that told me we deal with our own frustrations in our own way. Why not with a friend?" Cloudchaser studied me. she adverted her gaze again and softly tapped the bottom of her cheek.

"I..." She began. I lowered my hooves and waited for her to speak. She was struggling with her thoughts. Eventually, she sighed and rubbed her foreleg. "I'll... think about it. I'm exhausted right now, Fie. Can you wait until we are done with tomorrow?" She asked. I smiled and nodded.

"I have all the time in the world." I said, clutching my hidden pendent.





The next day was something I wished would have been a whole lot better. I didn't sleep well enough. The nightmare I had was me standing in front of Table Top's grave. I was digging up his grave for some reason. I was compelled to do so. The voice echoing around me. "It's not my fault" was on loop in many varying pitches. I hit the casket and dropped the shovel. I fell to my hind knees and dug away the dirt. The casket had caved in from the weight of the earth and I began pulling away at the lid. I then came face to face with the decrepit and rotten, skeletal face of my foalhood friend. He was unrecognizable. What did he look like while I was off being a mess of a pony? Did he get better before everything fell apart? What would it have been like if we met now? The voices kept echoing around me as I stared at the corpse. I felt my breathing heavy and the ringing in my ears get louder and louder. The whole world was beginning to turn grey. As the voices got louder and louder, everything went quiet. Table's head then turned to me and spoke.

"It has always been your fault." I woke up soon after. I yawned tiredly as we were back at the diner. My eggs and toast uneaten. I sat next to Cloudchaser, who seemed like she also hasn't slept well. Flitter sat next to us while Scribble, my dad and Thi sat across from us. I could tell that we were getting looks from them. My dad then sighed and looked up from his oats.

"If we are going to be doing this, we'll need everypony to be in tip top condition. Fie, Cloudchaser. You both can sit this one out." He said. I looked up and furrowed my brow.

"What? But I thought we were going to be staking the place out?" I asked. My dad shook his head.

"From the looks of it, you both aren't in the best state of mind. And considering what happened yesterday, I feel you two need a bit more time to gather yourselves." He then glanced between us. "Don't worry. The plan won't be executed till tomorrow. And I'm sure the others are willing to pick up the slack." He then looked to Thi. Thi frowned.

"I agreed to sit out of the high paced action. I never said anything about the pre-planning." She stated. My dad smirked and nodded.

"Fair enough." He said. "Thi, you'll be helping me gather the surveillance wagon. Scribble, I want you to gather these supplies." He pulled out a rolled up scroll and pushed it over to him. Scribble unrolled it and scanned the contents before rolling it back up and stuffing it in his saddle bag, nodding. He then looked to Flitter. "Flitter. Think you can wander around the lower floors of the Tri-Mourn Tower? You'll see a lot of ponies going in and out, but you'll be able to tell which one is a ganger. I recommend a casual hood and clothing to hide yourself. There will be See Bee hives in certain corners of the building. So, try not to act too suspicious. I just want you to take note of the area and see if you can find out where a good way would be for us to enter in from when we start moving. Think you are up to that task?" He asked. Flitter smiled and pat her chest.

"Never done infiltration stuff before. But it wouldn't be my first time going undercover. It's just like the cargo ship." She then rolled her hoof. "It'll be nice not to be the paper pusher for once." She then looked worriedly at Cloudchaser, who seemed to study her in concern. Flitter pat Cloudchaser's shoulder and smiled reassuringly. "CC, I understand you're worried about me. But I'll be fine. If it'll make you feel better, I can have ear plugs in so no pony will say my trigger words by chance." She said. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

"I-I know, sis. I just..." She then put a hoof over her's. "Just promise you won't do anything reckless." Flitter suddenly laughed softly before patting Cloudchaser's mane.

"That's my line." She giggled. My dad put his hat on and stood up.

"Might as well move now. Fie, Cloudchaser. We'll meet back here in the afternoon. Just walk around the block a couple of times. Probably visit some of the tourist traps close by. Don't be late to meeting us." He said before tipping his hat and trotting over to the door. Scribble and Thi scooched out of their seats and they walked (Thi limping with her crutch) out of the diner. We scooched over to let Flitter out and she waved at us before trotting out the door. Cloudchaser and I stood quietly as we watched them get into the auto wagon and drive off. I glanced at Cloudchaser and she glanced at me. She then rubbed the back of her head.

"Err... well, this was unexpected." She said. I darted my eyes in thought before smiling.

"I don't think it's that bad. I actually know a few places around here we can go check out." I said. Cloudchaser gave me a soft smile. I then took a hold of her hoof and pulled her along. "Come on, CC. Let's just take a moment to get a breather. Take our minds off of everything for now." We exited the diner and started walking down the road. I did my best to get Cloudchaser involved as much as possible. Anything to reignite the sparkle in her eyes. We went to a library close by and browsed the Neighponese section. We began talking about the shows and comics we knew about and then found ourselves interested in something new. A story about paranormal detective that winds up turning into a filly again, but able to keep her smarts while solving murder cases via the help of her murdered husband's spirit. It was rather interesting and compelling at the same time. We then passed by the game aisle that had plenty of board and card games of certain franchises. I smiled and pointed at the O&O box. A collector's edition with several campaigns spanning all five generations. Cloudchaser couldn't help but talk about her thoughts on the game.

Which made me happy to hear that she managed to enjoy something that, despite looking complex on the outside, could get her to really rack her brain. When we exited the library, we trotted down to the next block that led out towards a shopping district. A Prance looking setting that had a lot of fancy sounding restaurants, boutiques and what I would guess were apartment buildings. We browsed a boutique and I happened to see a neat looking outfit ensemble that I thought would look good for spring wear. I even jokingly teased Cloudchaser that certain dresses would look good on her. She seemed a bit hesitant about it, but she eventually tried on one dress and I was stunned at how she looked. She looked like a completely different mare. She blushed as I complimented how it definitely brought out her pretty cool style. We left the boutique without buying anything and trotted over a bridge. I then stopped Cloudchaser and pointed as a gondola traversed under the bridge. There was a river that flowed in from the surrounding mountains and crossed several miles of Hoofington before heading back out to sea. It was surprising that the river wasn't frozen over. But since the gondola was open, I pulled Cloduchaser along and we trotted over to a side dock where a gondola pony was resting. He greeted us and when I gave him the bits to ride us up to the canal and back, he helped us in and pushed away from the dock.

We casually drifted down the river, looking around at the sights we passed. When we came to an opening in the canal, I looked down at the murky river water. My reflection staring back at me. I then saw Cloudchaser's reflection peek over the gondola.

"I don't know about you, but I'm having the time of my life." I said happily. Cloudchaser looked at me.

"Really?" she asked. I gave her a worried but reassuring smile.

"Sometimes, you just gotta' remind yourself that you are a pony first and foremost." I said. I heard more clicking in the back of my mind. I have to be better for her. Cloudchaser looked contemplative now.

"Remind myself, huhn?" She said softly to herself. I looked worriedly at her before leaning in and putting a hoof on her shoulder. She looked at me and darted her eyes in thought. She then sighed and sat to face me. "Alright, Fie. If you want to know what happened, I'll tell you. I figured that somepony would have told you at some point." She rubbed her foreleg. "As a Wonder Bolt, it's a part of my duty to uphold peace for Equestria. We are a precision flying unit that does more than flashy air shows and other stuff. I managed to get in while Flitter got a desk job. I beat her by like two wingpower." She explained. "Ever since I was a filly, it was my dream to be one. For a time, I did do well, but I guess overconfidence caused me to slack off more than I thought. I've already told you all of that, but I just want to reiterate that I wasn't always the most active pony. And being stuck in the reserves, I never got a proper shot at anything. I was lucky enough to be Lead Pony in the Wonder Bolt Academy. But of course, I was in the same class as Rainbow Dash. She went through a whole ordeal with a very rude and stuck up pegasus that didn't care about the other's well-beings. Always strived to be the top.

"I did bring my concerns with Captain Spit Fire, but she only told me what she told Rainbow Dash. That some ponies like to push themselves a little harder. After that, Rainbow Dash ended up saving the day and her friend's life when the pony decided to make a tornado in the air to clear all the clouds while Bulk and everypony else were still trying to bust their own clouds. The day ended happily. But following Rainbow Dash after that whole ordeal and making it into the reserves, I saw my dream began to soar away along with Rainbow Dash. She became their ace flier and I was stuck at the bottom." She snorted and kicked the side of the gondola softly. "I don't usually hold a grudge against anypony, but seeing Rainbow Dash succeed like that, I found myself sinking lower and lower into a rut. And I guess for a time, I told myself that my shot will happen one day and that I should just focus on my own thing. Which wasn't much in the weather factory." She pointed at me.

"When you came along and saved Bulk from the lackey, I was already set on trying to make up for lost time. And seeing how you continued to strive forward despite having everything thrown at you all at once... I began to have second thoughts again." She chuckled. "Imagine my surprise when you suggested my sis and I to join you. I still had my doubts, but the past month told me that this was something I did want to do for myself. And I was, for once, happy with myself." Her smile wavered. "When you guys got taken by the Raptorians, that's when reality hit me the most. The fate of Equestria relied on your life and while I was on the ground, Flitter was the one who sprang into action. My sister. The paper pusher Wonder Bolt. And now she has become an experiment for a shadow organization and a ticking time bomb." She then grit her teeth as I saw the anger in her eyes. "I hated myself. From that very moment, I could only think about getting you both back safe and sound. Not just as a Wonder Bolt. But as a sister and friend. The pony who experimented on her... I..." She smacked the edge of the gondola, causing it to shake, but the rower was able to keep us steady, his head bowed as he was being mindful to not pay much attention to our conversation. "Wonder Bolts are supposed to save lives. I should have been better. But I just... couldn't bear the thought. Under all that pressure, I caved in. I took a life, despite being warned." I remained silent.

She took a moment to gather her words.

"I can't stop thinking about what I could have done in that situation. How I could have handled it better." She bowed her head. "I'm a Wonder Bolt for Celestia's sake. If these bad ponies are going to continue doing these awful things… And I’m forced to take lives… I just…” she sighed. “I never imagine what it’s be like. And that pony’s horrified face as I watched them… it keeps coming back. I wasn’t looking at the very pony who experimented on my sister. I was looking at one of us. A fellow pony. And I… turned my back.” I put a forehoof over her own and held it up.

“Cloudchaser, what mattered was that you wanted to protect your sister and I. You did your duty. You upheld the Wonder Bolt creed. That pony would have done something worse if you haven’t gotten to her before. Any later and she might have not been able to regain her own senses.” I looked at her with concern. “Thi is right about them. All of them. She warned me as well and I… I chose to ignore it because I thought everything would be okay… that I would be okay if you were around me.” She looked at me quizzically. I took a deep breath.

“Cloudchaser… There’s been something I’ve been wanting to tell you for the past month. But… I’ve always been too nervous to bring it back up. And I… I know it’s not the correct time either and I feel we still have to focus on other things. But…” I could feel my heart racing. I have to be better for her. For all of them. I bit my lip and nearly choked on my words. “I… I’ve always… Well, not always… but uhh… recently…” Cloudchaser tilted her head. Come on, Fie! Face the day! Just remember that you should be satisfied with the answer. The worst she can say is that I’m a complete failure of a friend. I sighed and lowered our hooves.

“I’m such an idiot…” I began. Cloudchaser rubbed the back of her head.

“Come on, Fie. Just spill it already. You already made it this far.” She said with a soft smile. I hesitated and clutched the pendant. I then braced myself as I took another deep breath.

“Cloudchaser! I like you!” I blurted out. I felt my face suddenly hot to the point I was whistling out my ears. Cloudchaser blinked and smiled.

“I like you too, Fie. But what is it you really want to tell me?” She asked. I then flicked her forehead and she hissed a bit, rubbing it with a confused expression.

“No, dummy!” I said, feeling my heart race once more. “I-I like like you! Like, really like you! I have been since we first met!” I blurted out again. Cloudchaser studied me. She then blushed and adverted her gaze, rubbing the tip of her hoof softly against her cheek. I braced myself again before continuing. “When I delivered you your letter after New Years… I don’t know why, but upon seeing you I just… fell. There was just this sparkle about you that I couldn’t help but look away. I-I hoped to have stayed around to get to know you better but I was on the job.”

I rubbed my foreleg. “When you comforted me during my darkest moment, I just… I just had to be around you and when the opportunity presented itself, taking into account your own struggles, I wanted to… well… I did want to help. But I also just wanted to be near you.” I motioned to her. “You’re so pretty. And cool. Pretty cool!” I then wavered and sighed. “Thi called me out on it one day and when I suggested to spar, I was indeed just sating my own selfish tendency. It was… honestly surprising that it worked out. And I was happy that you were able to tag along.” I then bowed my head.

“I’m so sorry, Cloudchaser. I know it was so out of the blue without you and your sister’s consent. Dragging you both into this ordeal. I… I’m at fault for getting her captured. I’m the one responsible for getting her into that state. And I…” I felt my vision blur a bit. “I am the one at fault for making you lose that sparkle…” I sniffled a bit as the words began to echo back in my mind, followed by more clicking. “I was warned so many times and I ignored it. And now… both of you are in a state that I don’t know how I can fix… I don’t know if you even want my help anymore because of it… I… I’ll understand if you reject me for all the trouble I caused… I should have known better that rose tinted glasses wouldn’t work out…” I turned my head as a tear fell from my face and I wiped it.

I caused this pony suffering. I’m the one responsible for all of this.

It’s always been your fault.

The voice echoed and several more clicks sounded, followed by an amused hum. I then felt a reassuring hoof on my own and a gentle hoof on my cheek. I turned to face Cloudchaser. Our gaze met.

“Fie…” she began. Her look serious. I braced myself once more. I deserve whatever rejection she can put out. I’ve already screwed this up anyway. “Thank you.” She said. I blinked, looking at her with nervous confusion. She then smiled. “Thank you for allowing me and my sister to really shine in our lives.” She nodded softly. “Of course… we knew this wasn’t going to be a cake walk. But we’ve always appreciated it all. We never thought we would be able to make much of a difference to anypony. Let alone Equestria. You gave us the courage to really fight for our Equestria.” She blushed as she adverted her gaze a bit. “I’ve always found you to be pretty cool too. How you continued to help those in need and how you continued to look forward. It’s really hard to believe I made you to be able to do that. But I’m also… glad I was able to start fighting when I comforted you.” She then pulled away a bit before rubbing the back of her head.

“A-as for your confession… I have to… think on it a little more. I honestly… had a feeling. The way you looked at me. The amount of teasing I was getting from Flitter. I didn’t think much of it because… well… again, it’s really hard to believe I was the one that got you to strive forward. And I wasn’t really sure how I would feel about it all.” She gave me a reassuring smile. “I’m… still trying to figure that out. But I’m glad you told me how you feel.” I softly clutched the pendent.

“S-so… it’s a maybe?” I asked. Cloudchaser shrugged.

“It’s not a no. But again… I just need more time to think.” She said. I did feel relieved to hear that. And I was also relieved that this turned our better than expected. But I was still left unsatisfied.

It’s not just about you, Quiet Fire.

I sighed but smiled.

“It’s a start.” I said. We began chatting about Flitter. Just a small gossip thing to get back at her for teasing both of us. We left the gondola ride and I was feeling peppier than usual. It wasn’t a no. That made me excited more than I would like to admit. We spent the rest of the morning wandering around the block, talking about the history of the Wonder Bolts. It was an interesting bit of information to hear, especially from a non-military pony like myself. I wonder if I would have learned about the U in EUP if I did end up becoming a Canterlot Guard.

We returned to the diner and waited the last hour as we saw the auto wagon pull up and my dad stepped out with Thi, Scribble and Flitter. Flitter and Scribble dug around the trunk chest of the auto wagon while my dad and Thi entered the diner.

“Hope you guys didn’t have too much fun.” Thi said with a smirk. Cloudchaser and I looked at each other before giggling and I waved a hoof.

“Got to visit Prance while you were away.” I said with a small hoof wiggle. My dad studied us and his eyes glinted. He smiled softly.

“Now that everypony seems ready, we can go over the plan once more. We’ll also get ready for tomorrow as well. We’re going to head on over to the cosmetologist place.” He said. I smiled and clutched the pendant. I then furrowed my look as I just had remembered something. I then reached into my saddle bag with my magic and levitated the parcel to my dad. He blinked and took it in his own magic.

“Mom wanted me to give this to you. Once this is over, we’ll convince Blitz and Heart to head on over to Canterlot where you would all be closer together.” I said. My dad looked at the parcel.

“I’m not leaving until I have everyone of the big bads behind bars.” He said. I stood up and put a hoof on his chest.

“Dad, this has to stop. You’ve spent your entire life on the force and even went solo for a time. You’re one pony. You aren’t a vigilante superhero, even if you can back that up. It doesn’t matter what you do. There will always be somepony else to take the place. This place will soon be a Triad capitol when they actually start invading. I’m not going to have you become part of the watch list.” He eyed me, narrowing his look. He then unwrapped the parcel and he pulled out a locket. He studied it a bit before clicking it open. His eyes widened a bit. I happened to peek over. On one side was the marriage photo of my parent’s wedding and the other side was me and my siblings in our younger days together. We looked… surprisingly normal.

He sighed and closed the locket before putting it around his neck.

“Your mother is never good with words. But her actions were always as strong as her heart.” He said with a small smile. He glanced at me. “Perhaps, we can catch Blitz and Heart on their breaks. I’ve managed to keep tabs on when they do so.” I gave a soft sigh before nodding with a small smile.

“Hopefully, they won’t be too harsh with me.” I rubbed the back of my neck. “I’m not expecting them to forgive me. But if we can convince them to work in Canterlot, we’ll be much better off on worrying about your big baddies.” My dad nodded. I was expecting him to tell me if they have any remote feelings I should be warned about, but I’m guessing he wanted me to figure that out myself. He isn’t a helicopter dad. But he always made his presence known where it counted. We spent lunch time going over the plan once more once Scribble and Flitter were done with hiding some suspicious stuff. They had already smuggled a surveillance wagon and had positioned it somewhere in a storage unit close by the skyscraper.

Once we finished lunch, we piled into the auto wagon and my dad drove us down the freeway. I looked up at the slow passing Tri-Mourn Tower. My eyes fell onto the massive ball like dome at the top of the tower. The architecture curling like tendrils holding it up. Tomorrow, the big bads as my dad puts it, are all going to gather at the very top. Wining and dining while a Triad general is going to unveil whatever plan that could make or break Equestria entirely. I began to hear a clock ticking in my head followed by several clicks. Din hummed unnervingly pleasant.

I have alllll the time in the world.
> As The World Caves In Pt. 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


As The World Caves In


“You’ve got to be kidding me, Wild.” My dad shook his head. We were back in the suburbs but further down from where our now police filled house was. We stood awkwardly as my dad sat with a noir dame like pegasus mare. Blonde, curled mane, eyes sharp and heavy with eyeliner, rose lips and a long cigarette holder. She wore a fancy purple dress with a fur scarf over a tan-ish coat. Her rose-colored eyes narrowing at the stallion.

“Listen Polly, I’m on to something and I need to call in that favor. You owe me after what you tried to do.” He said sternly. The mare took a puff of her bud and blew the smoke in his face, which my dad waved his hat before frowning at her.

“Sugar, I cannot, in good conscience, follow through with this fool hardy plan of yours. They are kids for goodness sake.” She motioned to us. “I never thought you’d put children in danger.” He smiled softly.

“But these aren’t normal kids. They are an entire menagerie of freaks and mental trauma.” He said. We exchanged glances and I slumped. Thanks dad. The mare sighed.

“Is that supposed to be a joke? Because frankly, I’d rather retain the favor until you can provide a better use for it.” She said. My dad shook his head.

“This is the perfect time, Polly. Besides, they aren’t the one going to be interrogated. All they have to do is walk me in and pass me over to the guards. Then, they can walk around and go from there.” He said. The mare rubbed her muzzle.

“Sugar, you are capable of a lot of things, but common sense isn’t one of them.” She looked at us. “You kids really want to go through with this?” Again, we exchanged glances before I smiled and pat my chest.

“Not the first time we had to disguise ourselves into dangerous territory.” I said. The mare gave me a concerned look.

“What have you’ve been teaching your poor daughter?” She asked, looking back to my dad. My dad put his hat back on and tipped it.

“Nothing. She’s a smart mare. Otherwise, all five of them wouldn’t be here now.” He said. I rubbed my foreleg shyly at the compliment. The mare shook her head.

“Alright, detective. But I am going to want some compensation out of this. I will not have the death of children on my conscience.” She said, taking a puff of her cigarette and blowing the smoke out. I’m glad we were outside. I can’t stand the smell of cigarette smoke. My dad rubbed his chin.

“How much?” He asked. The mare hummed.

“Dinner and a show. I’ve always wanted to dine amongst the High Society at the Whitehoof Amphitheater.” She said. I suddenly narrowed my eyes suspiciously at my dad. He slumped.

“You are really riding life on high.” He stated. The mare adjusted her fur scarf.

“What can I say, sugar? I’m a mare of expensive taste. I’m sure the wife won’t mind.” She said. I then shot a glare at dad.

“Daaaad? Are you cheating on mom?” I asked. The mare smiled at me.

“An amusing thought that I can safely say with certainty that isn’t the case at all, dear. Your father is a stallion of many feats, but he lacks the gentle-colt like manners. I’m merely doing the wife a favor by turning him into an upstanding husband for when he finally decides to see her again.” She said. I wasn’t really sure how to feel about this. But my dad shook his head slightly and sighed.

“Can we please focus on the task at hoof?” He stated. The mare scoffed.

“See? No manners whatsoever. The gall to ask me to put children in danger so he can have his moment of justice.” She frowned. My dad rubbed the back of his mane.

“Alright, fine. I’ll treat you out to dinner and a show.” He said. The mare shrugged.

“Still not convinced.” She replied. My dad seemed to grumble.

“And I’ll pay the tab in full.” He said. She swished her cigarette stick.

“Annnnnd?” My dad rubbed his muzzle.

“And I can buy you whatever you feel compelled to buy.” He groaned. Polly took a puff of her cigarette and blew a ring out.

“It’s a start. But it’ll be their blood on your hooves.” She said before walking towards the house, motioning with her head. She had an interesting sway to her walk. “Come along, kids.” She waved her stick in the air to us. We exchanged glances again before following after her. I walked next to dad and shot a suspicious look up at him.

“A good friend?” I asked. He nodded.

“Polly Saffron may not look it, but I’ve helped her out of a few scrapes as she did with me. I helped her with a complex case that err… let’s say, led to a bloodied wedding.” He explained. “Trust me. She’s a valuable ally to have in this city.” I shook my head in disbelief. What the hell happened while I’ve been rotting away? I need to keep tabs on these two. I still wasn’t sure how I felt about this.

Polly’s house was spacious. Almost studio like. Expensive paintings hung on the walls, a half spiraling stair case leading up to the second floor. The dining room had a walk in kitchen. The living room had a lounge chair and sofa. A love seat couch lined against the opposite end and a massive hologem television that was muted onto, what I am assuming, a drama show. She then led us down a hall and opened a door with what would appear to have been a garage.

There was a table on the left side that had many wigs and makeup cases on display. Several vintage posters of pin ups that I couldn’t help but notice the similarities of the depicted mare to the one who is currently rummaging around a chest. There was a singular dentist like chair in the middle and some surgical equipment on a small table. I noticed Flitter looking cautiously at the set up. On the far right was a wardrobe and racks next to it full of expensive looking designs. There we a couple I recognized as Rarity made. Scribble looked around and rubbed his chin.

“An interesting studio house you have.” He said. Polly smiled as she pulled away from the trunk, something bundled under a wing.

“Why thank you, sugar. I am an artist at my profession and I do not make mistakes in perfection.” She said before taking a puff of her cigarette. Thi tilted her head.

“And that is?” She asked. The mare pirouetted in motion around the studio.

“The artistic value of making a pony from an earth pony to a pegasus! A unicorn to an earth pony and a pegasus to a unicorn.” She then swirled her hoof. “And so on and so forth.” Flitter balked.

“Wait… you can… do that?” She asked in awe. The mare hummed in thought.

“I wish I could. But the anatomy of our race is quite complex despite being descendent of equines of old. There is a certain… magic that needs to be implemented in order for it to really matter. But so far, I can change eyes, structure, manes and even genders.” She said. Cloudchaser shook her head softly.

“That… sounds like a lot of knife digging.” She said. The mare smiled.

“If it makes you feel better, hun, I have my clients under anesthesia while it happens. Since it is a taboo practice to alter origin race, I do what I can to at least make my clients feel like they are what they choose to be.” I looked at my dad.

“If you were in the force, this would be something you would have cracked down on.” I stated. My dad nodded.

“With the proper warrants. But I’m not with the force.” He said. Polly grinned.

“Which is why I am able to express this to you all in good faith. Do not worry, dears, I won’t be doing any of that.” She then reached over and pulled out dye cans, placing them down in front of her. “You are going to be on a trial fee.” She then frowned and looked to my dad. “I don’t work on children.” My dad slumped and levitated out a satchel of bits. She took it in a wing and tossed it up and down, humming. “A little light on coin, detective. Case isn’t paying well?” My dad shook his head.

“On the contrary. Compensation from the Chief of Police. That’s the up front payment. The rest is back in the auto wagon.” He said. I looked worriedly between him and my friends. Flitter leaned in.

“We’ll talk about it later.” She whispered. Great. My dad’s moral code is all over the place and now my friends are taking notes! Quiet Fire and her friends. Saviors of Equestria and local terrorizers of the law book. Why am I even trying to keep myself an upstanding citizen to Equestria? I’m a Celestia damned freak of nature. I sighed as the thought made my mood shoot down. Polly hummed before she placed the satchel of bits inside a small lock box.

“You better be following through on it. No mare likes a stallion standing them up on a promise.” She said. He shot her a frown.

“My wife and I never missed an anniversary.” He retorted coolly. She waved her stick at us.

“So… whose the lucky pony to go first?” She asked. My dad smiled and pointed at me.

“My daughter could use a hair cut.” He said. I balked as the mare smiled.

“How lovely. Perhaps the wife would like a neatly groomed stallion as well?” She stated, glancing at my dad. He brushed his bangs softly and shook his head.

“I always liked my mane long.” he replied. Polly grinned.

"Aww, but you'd look a lot sharper for the family photo. Besides, I can tell you haven't showered in a while." she said. She wasn't wrong. My dad looked rugged. But that's the price of being hunted by a gang. I'm glad I was able to take a shower at the motel we stayed at when I had a chance. I then saw Polly motioned with one feather for me to come over. I gulped and took a hesitant step forward. Polly rolled her eyes and put out her cigarette out on an ash tray. "Don't be shy, sugar. It's just a simple cut and dye. The coat dye is washable the next time you take a shower. Same with the mane dye." My dad rubbed his chin.

"What about contacts? We need to specifically cover her eyes." he said. She then studied me as I got closer. Her eyes widened and looked at him.

"I... I see what you mean. Well then... I think I have some somewhere. But that's for later. Come along~" She said. She led me over to the mirrors and sat me down in a chair. She tossed a cover around me and clipped it around my neck. She reached for scissors and a comb. "Alright, sugar. Did you want anything specific? Anything standing out?" My dad cleared his throat and she rolled her eyes. "Right. Under the radar. Then... how about..." I looked at the mirror in dumbfoundedness as her hooves moved in a blur around my mane. For some reason, it was kicking up a lot of dust. Or was that the powder? As quickly as it happened, I coughed and felt the cover be removed as I waved my hoof in front of me. When I opened my eyes, I balked as I then turned my head left and then right. I looked... better. Not disgruntled and not punk. My mane was neatly brushed with my bangs standing out a bit. The back locks were pleasantly symmetrical. My friends gasped in awe as I saw their looks of impressiveness. Thi whistled.

"Looking good, Fie." She said with a teasing wink. Flitter chuckled.

"You definitely look like a mare now." She stated. Scribble rubbed his chin.

"So, there really is a chance of saving her then." He said. Cloudchaser grinned.

"Not bad, Fie." she said. I blushed and shot them a glare.

"Laugh it up, guys. It's your turn after." I said with a smirk. My friend's reactions weren't quite what I expected as they seemed to shrug and not mind it at all. I slumped. I guess I was considered a lost cause at some point. I then got up off of the seat and Polly led me to a walk in shower. She waved a wing at me.

"Strip, dear. We're going to dye your mane and coat next." She said. My eyes widened and I felt my face grow hot.

"I-In front of everypony?" I asked. She arched a brow.

"We don't normally wear clothes, sugar. Even I like to roam free every now and then." She stated. I rubbed the back of my neatly primmed mane.

"D-don't have to put it like that..." I said. I sighed and took off my cloak hoodie and tee, handing it to her before passing her my pendant. I saw my dad eye it but remained quiet. I stepped into the shower and Polly turned it on. She then held out a bath cap.

"Put your mane in this. We're going to do your coat first. Don't want the color to mix in." She said. I furrowed my look before fumbling in putting it on. When I made sure my mane was neatly tucked in, I watched her open up a dye can and put in a hose and held a spray nozzle. "I want you to act like you are washing yourself while I spray you. Just so the dye can spread out." She said before spraying me. I couldn't help but feel a bit humiliated as my friends and my dad watched me wash myself while Polly sprayed me. I narrowed my eyes as I then noticed my charcoal coat beginning to lighten. I washed the area and a peach color had taken the place of my original coat. I held up a hoof and turned it this way and that, staring in awe.

"Whoa... trippy..." I stated. Polly sprayed me again.

"Keep washing, sugar." She said with a bored look. I frowned and proceeded to keep washing myself. Polly took the liberty of taking a brush and scrubbing my back side, much to my humiliation again. When she was done, she spat out the brush and turned off the water. She then tossed two towels, one I caught in my magic and the other draped over my back. She dried my back while I dried my face, neck and front. When I passed her back the towel, she stepped back and smiled. "Viola." I saw the shocked looks from my friends. I took the time to examine myself in the mirror. Holy crap. I looked like a completely different mare! I noticed my own cutie-mark was covered up as well. The burning card buried under whatever was on me. Polly then led me to another set of seats. I found myself laying down into a sink tub and she tapped her chin in thought. She then beamed and proceeded to place a rag over my muzzle and eyes. It was a steamed towel. I then heard the sink turn on and she proceeded to wash my mane. I found this surprisingly relaxing. I wasn't able to think of anything bad or wrong suddenly. Is this what it is like at the Ponyville Spa? I mean, I've visited before on mail deliveries and have been meaning to try it out. And Aloe and Vera were pretty cute. I was five minutes into my meditation before I heard the sink turn off and felt a towel rub against my mane. I was forced to sit up as the rag was removed and I again saw my friends in shocked expressions. I furrowed my look and before I could ask what was going on, I found myself being pulled along to another set of seats that had a mane dryer. She put the dome like heater over my head after combing my mane a bit and nodded approvingly.

"Alright, next." She said before turning to my friends. Cloudchaser was volunteered by Thi as she pushed her forward. Polly tilted her head. "Dear, might I point out that your mane is quite unkempt?" She stated. Cloudchaser nervously brushed her mane.

"Err... I have to apologize in advance. My mane is naturally like this and I've tried everything to get it to a different style." She said. Polly hummed and tapped her chin. She then shrugged.

"We'll see. Right this way." She motioned with a wing. Cloudchaser nervously walked forward as she was led to the same seat I was in earlier. I watched with stark curiosity as Polly then began to blur her hooves around Cloudchaser's mane. A puff of powder smoke kicked up and when Polly pulled away, she tapped her chin again. Cloudchaser coughed and balked. I felt my heart skip a beat. Her mane was combed forward and flowed to the right of her face. The back part of her mane straightened out. She then furrowed her look and waited. Five seconds passed and Cloudchaser looked shocked.

"It didn't... pop back into its' usual style... How did..." She turned to Polly, the mare swished her mane proudly.

"Never underestimate the best in Hoofington." She smiled. Flitter shook her own head.

"Wow... You're incredible Miss Polly." She said in awe. Polly waved a wing at her.

"Please, sugar. Just Polly is fine." She snickered. Cloudchaser went through the same humiliation I did as she was sprayed as she washed. I saw my dad reading a magazine while waiting. There was a loud ding over me and Polly waved a casual hoof over to my dad. "Wild, be a dear and remove the heater from your daughter if you are just going to lazy about." She said. My dad rolled his eyes before putting aside the magazine and walking my direction. Using his magic, he removed the dome and smiled.

"If Cloud saw you now, she'd probably wouldn't know who you are." He said. I furrowed my look at him.

"But then that just means to tell her you sent us into a gang meeting just to get anything to put them behind bars." I raised a challenging brow at him. "I've seen how you two can be when passive aggressiveness is in play." My dad shrugged.

"That's after I've dealt with the talk I'm going to have when I walk into Canterlot with Blitz and Heart." He said. I noticed something off about my tail. I stood up from my seat and walked over to a mirror. Seeing Cloudchaser get her tail sprayed with a different dye can in the corner of my eye, I was now a peach-colored unicorn with a black mane and tail neatly primmed into a style that I couldn't help but feel like I was part of the elite. My dad then walked over, levitating a black and white pinstriped suite and tie. He nodded. "Let's try these on and see how well you blend in." He said. I furrowed my look and put on the suite. My dad worked the tie around my neck as I finished and I looked in the mirror. This was so surreal. I don't even recognize myself. The only way I could tell were my eyes. My dad smiled. "Not too shabby." I admired myself a bit and I noticed a pair of amber slit eyes looking at me in the corner of the room.

How plain looking. Suites a grub like you. Din chimed in. I frowned.

'You've been quiet. Getting bored up there?' I thought. Din smirked.

More like biding my time. I've almost finished it. My sisters will not stand a chance. She cackled softly. I felt a hoof place on my shoulder, and I looked up at my dad. He was giving me a worried look. I smiled and wiggled a hoof.

"Just thinking how much I can probably pull off a mom look. See how that trips her out." I said with a small snicker. I heard a couple of clicking noises in my head. My dad shook his head.

"She'll think a changeling is trying to impersonate her. Let's not have our allies deal with the stern might of my wife, please." He said. I got out of the suite and back into my regular tee and cloak hoodie before taking a seat next to Thi. We watched as a now rose colored Cloudchaser was led to the dye sink. Her caramel tail neatly straightened as Polly worked at her mane. When she was done and Cloudchaser was put under the heater dome, she pointed at Flitter.

“Your turn, sugar.” She said with a smile. Flitter walked forward and the mare studied her. “Pretty cute, aren’t you?” She asked with a teasing grin and looking at her bow. Flitter blushed and fidgeted at the compliment.

“M-my mother gave it to me when I was a filly. It’s my lucky bow.” She said. Polly sighed with a smile.

“Your parents must really take care of you.” She said. Cloudchaser smiled.

“Don’t let that fool you. I am the favorite.” She snickered. Flitter shot a coy smile at her as she removed her bow.

“You were kicked out of the house first.” She said. Cloudchaser shrugged.

“I needed the break anyway.” She said. Flitter rolled her eyes as she sat at the barber seat. Polly didn’t miss a beat as her hooves moved in a blur, kicking up powder. She pulled away and Flitter waved the smoke, coughing. Flitter gasped as she had her mane almost similar to Polly’s. Polly grinned.

“I couldn’t help it. You’re just so adorable, dear!” She said. Flitter nervously shifted in her seat. Cloudchaser was getting the most out of her enjoyment seeing Flitter being coddled by Polly. The mare repeated the process with Flitter, the pegasus walking out of the shower in a caramel coat and a short pink tail. My dad removed Cloudchaser’s dome and I had to calm myself as her straightened and to the right side caramel mane covered an eye. She caught my look and blushed a bit. Be still my heart! She took a seat next to me and I did my best not to stare too much.

When Flitter was done, she sat next to her sister and the rest in the room studied us. My dad tipped his hat coolly.

“Got ourselves some bonafide Knuckle Heads if I do say so myself.” He said. Polly shot him a glare.

“As fun as it was, I still don’t agree with this idea of yours.” She then looked at the clock and reached for her cigarette stick. “You should all probably get going. I have an appointment with a couple of ponies who won’t be too happy to see you, detective.” She said, sticking the bud at the end of the stick. My dad levitated out a lighter to her as she was reaching for one. She leaned in as my dad lit her cigarette. Flipping it closed and stuffing it back into his trench coat pocket, he nodded.

“I’ll leave the rest of the payment in a place you can find it. Thanks for the help, Polly.” He said before walking towards the door. Polly waved as we followed him.

“Don’t get yourself killed, Wild. And keep them kids safe too. I don’t want to be the one to break the news to the wife about your fool hardy idea.” She said. My dad waited for us to exit before closing the door behind him. Adjusting his coat collar, we walked outside to the auto wagon and began to drive down the road after he had hid another bag of bits in a small hole under a decorative rock. As we turned the street, we saw a red auto wagon turn and I could see two ponies inside, casting a narrowed glance at us.

My dad kept his head low as we rode back into the city. When we pulled up to the lot of the motel, he sighed and leaned back in his seat.

“Tomorrow is the big day. Flitter. Do you remember points of interest?” He asked her through a rearview mirror. Flitter nodded.

“Got it all up here, Mr. Fire.” She said, tapping her head. I looked worriedly at my dad. He looked tired. As we stepped out of the wagon, I trotted over to my dad.

“Everything alright?” I asked. He pulled out his flask and took a pull before speaking.

“Uncertainty is kicking my ass more than I care to admit. I’m putting a big gamble on this working. To gather as much evidence against EMI and the entire underbelly of Hoofington.” He sighed. “I also met Blitz and Heart yesterday while we were out.” I remained quiet as he continued. “They look better than they did before. I tried my best to convince them, but I think it boils down to how we can pull this off to convince them. If they realize who they are working for, then they’d have to listen.” He looked at me. “If you happen to see them tomorrow, don’t give yourself up. But try and make anything convincing to get them to change their mind.” I heard several more clicks in my head as I nodded.

“I’ll try, dad. If we can’t… we’ll keep trying.” I said. He shook his head.

“You have a much bigger goal to handle. You should focus on finding the remaining power elements. I can handle things here for a bit longer.” He replied. I lowered my head. My head was racing with thoughts. I have to think of something. I’ve finally reconciled with my parents. My siblings are a different story. I have to do something. Should I intimidate them? Perhaps some of the gangs there are going to be a bit unpleasant. But what if… they have some sort of code or ettiequte to keep up face? I’ll have to do some slight side recon. Or better yet…

“Hey dad?” I asked. He was digging around the wagon.

“Hmm?” He replied. I rubbed the back of my neck.

“Do the gangs at public events get rowdy or do they have some sort of code to follow to keep face?” I asked. My dad pulled back and his eyes widened.

“Ah, of course. Cloudchaser? Flitter? Come over here for a moment.” He called out. Cloudchaser and Flitter trotted over as they had been chatting not too far off from us. My dad turned with our suites around a foreleg. “I forgot to mention. At this event, the gangs are forced to pledge under oath for a temporary truce. Some may not like it, but expect to adhere to the pledge. No flaunting status or power about with the civilians or workers. No threatening and especially don’t make a scene.” He levitated out some arc pistols and a strange looking rifle. “These are Knuckle Head go tos’. They’ll be the only thing you’ll have on you.”

He then rubbed his chin. “Might as well teach Cloudchaser and Flitter the battle saddles.” He then pulled out thin looking saddle harnesses that had a strange locking contraption on the sides. Thi and Scribble walked over and Thi smirked.

“Wanting some target practice?” She asked. Cloudchaser shook her head.

“Just tips to sell the look.” She said with a grin. The rest of the day ended with learning how a battle saddle works and how they could reload a mag from it. Even Thi found the design to be genius. My dad also gave us three fake cutie-mark designs that we had to leave on over night in order for it to look convincing. That night as I slept, I could hear a clock ticking and some clicks.





Today is the day. We first dropped off Thi and Scribble to the hidden surveillance wagon. We had placed our gear with them for safety. After that, my dad drove us around a side road and parked the wagon in an alley. I dusted off my pinstripe suite and adjusted my black and silver wrap fedora. I even ensured my purple contacts were on properly while Cloudchaser and Flitter holstered their weapons and wore the saddles on empty. My dad turned to us after he holstered his revolver.

“Alright, Flitter you take point and I’ll follow behind. Start patrolling the back side and when you catch me slipping, make it look convincing.” He said to us. He then put a hoof to his ear. “Scribble, do you read?” He asked. We heard Scribble through our own link buds. Dad had managed to borrow Thi’s link bud.

”Crystal. Thi is coming up to the vantage point. There is a lot of interference but I have something that can boost the waves.” He replied. My dad nodded.

“Keep the frequency below the peak decibel. Don’t want our waves to cross.” He said. He then looked to us and nodded. “Alright, time to begin our plan. Good luck and becareful.” The three of us turned and followed Flitter. She peeked around the corner of the alley and motioned for us to follow. Alright, Fie. It’s do or die. We trotted across the street and we noticed several neat looking ponies among the gathering crowds and pedestrians. We met up with them in the back and followed them around the back.

I noticed there were several other ponies dressed in strange attire. As we began patrolling the back, I saw fancy looking auto wagons pull up. I studied the wagons as ponies began stepping out. A pretty looking mare being helped by an old and neatly vintage timey dressed elderly stallion. The mare wrapped a hoof around the stallion’s foreleg and the two walked towards the VIP entrance. One by one, interesting ponies walked out of their wagons. Each one representing the power hungry degens of the criminal empire. An ivory wagon rolled to a stop and out stepped an eccentric looking pony with a style I didn’t think was possible. A mix of femme fatal and gentle colt. They were accompanied by strange looking ponies in white masks and neat white suites.

The next auto wagon had a multicolored pony who looked like she has been through several accidents. She was slouched over and growling while two other ponies accompanied her in modern crop tops. The next was a stallion that looked quite handsome. Blonde mane, white coat and piercing blue eyes. This got some of the mares in the crowd to go wild as he waved to them and trotted towards the entrance. I looked over to Cloudchaser who was positioned near the VIP entrance. She seemed a bit interested in the ponies walking in as well. The next one took me by complete surprise.

A horse mare stepped off of the auto wagon, causing the wagon to pop up to normal height. She towered over all of us. A long, flowing dress over a bovine coat. Her mane styled into a bun. She looked coldly at the ponies gawking at her size. She only took a few trots to reach the VIP entrance where she had to crouch down to enter. She grumbled something about ponies not having accounted sizes for horses. The last one caused my head to click several times. An industrial looking wagon hissed at the carpet entrance and out stepped two Triad ponies. They opened the back carriage door and out stepped the Triad’s right hoof. General Lilac adjusted her officer hat and coat before looking around. Whatever the news reporter had said on scene caused the crowd to cheer. General Lilac trotted with the officers behind her into the entrance. I looked to Cloudchaser and she caught my look, nodding.

We began to return to our patrols. Cloudchaser met up with me as we finished a route, only to stop and ready ourselves as my dad came barreling out from cover and stopping in front of us. He had a bloodied lip, keeping a serious look as Flitter came around the corner with two other pinstriped ponies.

“Got no where to go, detective!” One pony next to Flitter cackled. He sat on his haunches and held up his hooves. His eyes meeting mine. I then trotted over and slugged my dad hard into the gut. He reeled over, rasping for breath before I brought my other hoof around and across the head. He fell forward, out cold. I shook my hoof and frowned. I hoped I didn’t do it too hard. Flitter sighed.

“Anypony know where to stick him?” She asked. One of the Knuckle Head ponies nodded.

“There is a storage closet around back. Should lead you back out into the emergency exit stairs when you are done. Good work everypony. I’ll notify Viper. She’ll be happy to see him.” Flitter, Cloudchaser and I picked up my dad and carried him over to the direction of the closet area. I reached with my magic and we entered into a dimly lit hall. We trotted down the hall before taking a left into a broom closet. We put him down against the wall and I pat his cheek. My dad stirred and coughed, wiping his lip.

“That… stung more than I expected it to do…” he rasped. I smiled.

“You said make it look convincing.” I said, standing up. “They already notified Viper. We better make this quick.” My dad nodded and stood up, cracking his neck.

“I’ll deal with Ms. Sunshine. Just start patrolling the gala and gather what you can. Flitter, if you can recall anything of importance, make sure you aren’t suspicious. Fie?” He looked at me. “Keep a cool head.” I slumped.

“Thanks for the boost of confidence.” I mumbled. He sat down onto his haunches and slumped motionless while the three of us stepped out of the closet. So far, so good. I peeked out of the door to ensure no pony was getting curious before trotting up the steps. We exited on the tenth floor and noticed the elevator where three masked white suites entered in. I nodded to my friends as we trotted over and pressed the button on the elevator. I heard a hum in my ear, causing me to press it.

”You girls are doing great. There is a lot of activity at the lobby. You still have time to get into positions at the top. We also noticed Viper pulling away from the crowd. You might have company.” Scribble said.

”I’ll chat with Viper. You three stick to the plan.” My dad said. The line was cut as the door dinged open. We had to take a step back as we watched a few of the gangers exit the elevator. When we stepped in, I heard a voice call out.

“W-wait! Hold the elevator!” I looked over and balked. A handsome and muscular stallion was galloping over. His silken dark coat reflecting the light as his neatly combed caramel mane flowed behind him. I stopped the doors from opening and eyed him as he leaped in and panted. “Haaa. Whew. Thanks for the-“ he looked up and his eyes widened as he saw the three of us. He cleared his throat and adjusted his saddle bag. I noticed he was beginning to grow a beard.

It has been too long and nothing has changed, save for that one detail. We let him in and the door closed. I pressed the top while my brother pressed the button in the middle. I narrowed my eyes at him and he caught my look, shifting nervously to the side away from me. I looked back to my friends, who seemed confused at first, but catching my look, realization dawned on them. As we waited awkwardly in the elevator, we came up to my brother’s floor and he quickly stepped out the moment it opened. I looked to my friends.

“Meet you at the top.” I said. They gave me worried looks before nodding. I stepped out of the elevator into a long hallway. I saw my brother trotting further down. I tipped my hat and cantered after him. When he turned the corner, I rounded it.

“Hey you!” I called out. My brother froze and looked over his shoulder. He turned around cautiously before clearing his throat.

“Y-yes? How can I help you?” He asked. I walked over to him.

“Where do you think you are going?” I asked sternly. He nervously stepped back.

“J-just to turn in some paper work to my boss. N-no harm done.” He said. I looked him up and down. He looked very healthy. Not a single scratch on him. I considered expecting to see my brother a bit broken because of his old profession. So many questions popped into my head. I wanted to break character and talk with him. But I felt that would be entirely a bad idea. I have to think of something to convince him. I furrowed my look and tilted my head.

“Boss, you say? And who do you work for?” I asked. His piercing blue eyes darted to the left.

“N-no pony special. U-umm, is it… alright for me to go?” He asked. I grinned and walked over to him, putting a leg around his neck and pulling him in.

“Say. You know about a certain mare that works here? Goes by the name of Heart. Pretty looking one?” I began. Blitz’s eyes narrowed cautiously.

“My boss? L-like I said, I am heading on over to her.” He said. I don’t know why that surprised me.

“You work under Heart?!” I exclaimed. I then coughed and cleared my throat. “Ahem, sorry. I mean uhh… you work for her?” Blitz eyed me in confusion.

“Is that a problem?” He asked nervously. I tipped my hat and cleared my throat again.

“No. Nope. Nothing at all. Just… surprised considering you look like you’ve been… places.” I responded. The stallion furrowed his look.

“I-I’m not quite sure I understand.” He began. I then thought about it a bit more and waved a hoof.

“You uhh… your name. Care to take me to see this Heart pony?” I asked. Blitz cleared his throat and was slowly stepping back.

“I-I would love to, but she is super busy and I have to get these turned in. So, if you’ll excuse me.” He turned around and began cantering away. I sighed. I was going to hate myself, but I followed him, making sure to keep out of sight. He opened the door to an office and looked around before closing it. I crept low, seeing he hadn’t closed it properly and I opened it just ever so slightly before peeking in. I saw my brother sigh and dug through his bag.

“Where have you’ve been?” A voice asked from inside. A mare’s voice.

“Sorry, sis-“ he began.

“Don’t call me that in the work place.” She said sternly. He rubbed the back of his neck.

“R-right…” He then pulled out files and paper work. “A-anyway, I’ve got what you asked for. Took a lot of skirting around thanks to the many gangers here. This is wild. I never seen so many ponies here.” He said. I then saw a mare step around the desk and levitate the paper work as she trotted around the room. There was no denying it. The slender and pretty looking mare with a silken dark coat similar to my brother’s, a neatly tied back bubblegum pony tail mane and a purple business dress, scanned the paper with her violet colored eyes.

Heart hummed as Blitz rubbed the back of his head.

“Are you completely sure about this, Heart? I know dad can be a little overly protective and somewhat overbearing, but should we really be sneaking around like this?” He asked. My sister sighed.

“I don’t like it anymore than you do, Blitz. But I’ve had my suspicions for a while. I’m not doing this for the sake of dad. EMI is counting on me to uphold their marketing and I need to find out how we can cater to the higher ups. Especially their representative from overseas.” She explained. I darted my eyes in thought. What are these two up too? My brother sighed.

“This just feels… wrong. Maybe dad is right. We are way in over our heads here. This was a good opportunity, but if everything he told us is true, we need to get out of here.” He stated. I smiled. Seems whatever dad had tried did get through to Blitz at least.  But Heart shook her head.

“You’re the only pony I know that has special connections to get this kind of information. If you weren’t, you’d be fired here and now.” She said sternly. My brother frowned.

“How’d I end up working under you?” He retorted. My sister didn’t skip a beat.

“Ever since those series of pregnancy scares caused you to buckle under pressure. How’s therapy treating you?” She said. I cocked my head. My brother is in therapy? Wow, I really need to catch up with them later and hear all the details. That’s… if they even care. My brother sighed.

“Heart. You aren’t at all concerned that Quiet Fire is currently visiting in town?” He asked. I froze. My sister remained flipping through the papers.

“I am aware.” She said. He rubbed the back of his neck.

“Don’t you at least want to make sure she’s okay? You know… because she’s now tasked as a savior to Equestria?” He asked. My sister turned to look at him.

“If Fie has that responsibility thrown onto her, it’s her job to handle it. I doubt she’s here to see family. And my schedule is full as is, so I have no time.” She frowned. I darted my eyes. More clicking in my head. I always knew my sister was a workaholic, but taking other’s responsibility and wanting them to uphold it sounded… strange. It doesn’t sound like they despise me either. I still had to apologize. My brother shook his head.

“And what about mom? Do you have the slightest idea about her?” He asked. Heart sighed.

“The same can be said with mom. Why does this matter to you, Blitz? Fie made her choice long ago. Why should we pretend to act like it never happened?” I winced. Okay, maybe it did sting them just a bit. Blitz continued.

“Because maybe, Heart, I’m finally getting sick of this place. Every day it’s been gang after gang ordeals. All this territory conflict and power tossing? It’s going to buckle one way or another. I doubt EMI is going to continue backing these behaviors.” He said. Heart nodded.

“Which is why the head of EMI had tasked me with diverting funds. And this info you gathered will help in that. We’ll save face and let the law come down on the gangers. And we won’t be out of a job.” She said. I have to do something. My brother sighed and shrugged.

“If you say so, Heart. But I just think this entire building is going to crumble one day.” He said before gathering his things. I took a deep breath. Time to face the day. I opened the door and stepped in, locking it. My brother froze and Heart looked over, her eyes studying me.

“Can I help you?” She asked. My brother put a hoof on her shoulder and shook his head. Both now looked at me cautiously. I tipped my hat up a bit and smirked.

“Yes. Perhaps you can explain to me why you two have decided to take Knuckle Head’s funds and plan to divert them?” I said. They both balked. I then levitated out an arc pistol and held it at my side. They eyed me nervously now. “This doesn’t have to get ugly. Not unless you cooperate.” I then aimed it at them. Heart narrowed her eyes.

“You’re breaking the pledge, aren’t you?” She began. “I thought the head of EMI made everypony take a pledge. They’ll have your head for what you are doing.” I smirked and shrugged.

“They never said to not threaten ponies in gang related matters who aren’t affiliated. Because honestly, it’s only meant for the unsavory. Not the upstanding.” I then motioned to the files. “Pass me those files and I’ll let you both go.” The both of them looked at each other before Heart then bucked the desk over and the files and papers went flying. I had to shield my eyes as they then rushed me. Instinct kicked in and I slipped in between them. Blitz unlocked the door and threw it open. Both of them galloped, only to stop as they backed away.

I arched a brow and stepped out. I gasped, seeing Viper standing in front of them, looking between them before over at me. She cocked a brow before speaking.

“The hell are you three doing here? I thought the lower floors were supposed to be emptied.” She frowned. I tipped my hat.

“Apologies, ma’am. I uhh… caught these two sneaking around. Cornered them but… you know how wild animals are.” I said. Viper rubbed her chin with a smirk.

“Interesting. Well now. Can’t have animals walking around without a leash, can we?” I saw her flick out a switch blade and my eyes widened. My siblings took a nervous step back, their eyes widened in panic. Come on, Fie! Do something! I cleared my throat and stepped between them. Viper studied me.

“With all due respect, ma’am. But we are under a pledge. As a representative of Kunckle Head, we have to maintain that image or else lose any credibility. Isn’t that what we were told?” I asked. Please work, please work! Viper frowned and sighed, closing the switch blade and pocketing it.

“Sadly. As much as I’d like to tame wild animals, we have a rat loose in the building. Detective Fire is currently skittering about.” My siblings’s eyes widened again. I nodded.

“I’ll escort these two out of the premise. And ensure they won’t be welcomed back.” I then gave a smirk. Viper looked pleased by this before shooing us.

“Do so. Then return to patrolling. The gala will start in two hours. We need this building cleared by then. Understand?” She said. I tipped my hat in a nod.

“Understood.” I replied. I turned around and motioned to them. “Get a move on.” My siblings looked at us with cautious hate before turning around and I led them down the hall. I glanced behind my back, seeing Viper rub the back of her neck before turning back around. As we turned the corner, I sighed and shook my head. “Let’s stop for a moment.” I said suddenly. My siblings blinked and turned around. I took a quick peek back around the corner. Coast is clear.

I turned back and decided to drop everything.

“I don’t know how dad is going to take this, but I need to come clean.” I said, sitting down on my haunches. My siblings exchanged confused glances. I then pointed at myself. “Guys. It’s me. Quiet Fire.” They studied me, narrowing their eyes. I then removed one contact and they gasped in shock. They could probably see the familiar orchid eyes swirling with magic. I put the contact back in and smiled. “I… I’m back.”

My siblings were unsure of how to react. I rubbed my foreleg.

“I know it looks confusing at first. But I am like this for a good reason. In fact, I’m helping dad out with this case of his.” I said. Blitz furrowed his brows.

“Fie…? Really…? How…?” He began. I waved a hoof in dismissal.

“I can’t really explain much but long story short, the EMI is planning something big and it involves all the big players here in Hoofington. This gala is a cover up for something worse to come.” I explained. Heart narrowed her eyes.

“A cover up… so it is true?” She asked. I nodded.

“I… can’t really explain it properly, but trust me. EMI isn’t a company to be under. They are a front for an organization called the Triad. This organization is run by a neighboring queen in Pony Land and they plan to invade Equestria at some point. This will make it hard for me to do my job, because at the same time, I have to deal with cosmic powers that the Triad want a part of.” I pointed at myself again. “I am being hunted by the group and they will stop at nothing to get it. They’ll hurt mom, dad and you two without so much as a second thought.”

My siblings were silent. I don’t blame them. This is a lot to take in. My sister then broke the silence.

“Then… EMI has been lying to me?” She asked. I cocked my head. She sighed. “When I first landed this job, I was just a coffee runner for the boss. But when I helped her out of her financial troubles with the accounting info, I got promoted as her assistant. The head of EMI, Clover Hoof, noticed my understanding of business and when it came for my ex boss to retire, I took the position and have been working closely with him.” She pointed to Blitz. “I convinced Mr. Hoof to give my brother a job since he was in a… well… a state of homelessness.” Blitz bowed his head.

“Not my proudest moment…” He said. Heart nodded.

“Over time, I’ve began to notice certain fundings being invested into strange sounding projects. Stuff I never even heard of. And of course, Clover Hoof denied everything I had concerns about. It wasn’t until Blitz decided to use his connections that I began to see that numbers weren’t adding up.” Blitz chimed in.

“It was like everything was being diverted into this Alicron project. Whatever that means. But I’ve read it’s some sort of highly advanced AI tech that is being developed overseas.” He said. I narrowed my eyes. That doesn’t sound good. Heart flourished her hoof.

“It was more than just that. Development of a drug. Military funding. Partnerships with foreign companies across Equestria that I’ve never even heard of. The more I was looking at it, it was making this strange pattern. Something like this.” She then reached into her dress pocket and pulled out a note book, flipping it over to a familiar looking symbol. I looked at her grimly.

“Yeesh. Even digitally, they are obsessed with their own symbol. That’s so strange they even made their Triad symbol with all this info.” I frowned. “I think the Triad is now more than just an overzealous cult obsessed with ancient magic and technology. I wouldn’t be surprised if they decided to announce to the world their plan and no pony would be the wiser.” Blitz stroked his stubble beard a bit.

“The fact they have a hoof so far buried into Equestria… it really does sound like they plan to invade.” He said. Heart frowned and crossed her forelegs.

“But this… just sounds impossible. How can one organization control so much?” She asked.

“Perhaps you ponies would like a demonstration?” A voice said. I turned around and gasped. Viper leaned against the wall coolly, flicking out her switchblade. She smirked. “Today is my lucky day.”





This isn’t good. I found myself with Blitz and Heart at gun point as Viper led us through the fiftieth floor, which was a strange zen garden area. The architecture in this tower made no sense what so ever. How was it even built? We were led out into a balcony and Viper took a seat as mean looking ponies in neat suites surrounded us. The mare puffed a cigarette and blew it before leaning forward.

“To think one of our own would betray the snake den. Such a shame.” She smirked. I was stripped of my guns and forced to walk forward while my siblings were held at gun point. I stoically stared down the mare. Viper cocked a brow. “Heh. No fear. Taking your punishment like a champ. I can respect that. You know, despite your heart ache of a betrayal, I’m willing to give you a second chance. To prove to me that you truly belong in this family.” She then waved a hoof and a Knuckle Head passed a revolver to her.

She wiped it before holding it out to me. I cocked my brow.

“Stripped me of my weapons to only pass me one that can do damage?” I asked. Viper snickered.

“This one is special. Trust me. You’ll feel… vindicated.” She said. I narrowed my eyes before taking it in my magic. The moment I did, I suddenly grunted as a wave of pain coursed through me. I felt sick. I fell to my knees, clutching my stomach with a foreleg. Viper took a puff of her cigarette and blew a ring out. “My specialty curse. The Snake Bite.” She grinned. “You’ll slowly start to feel everything inside of you slow down. You’ll feel your heart beat begin to race. And as you crumple to the ground, looking up to the sky, you’ll be filled with thoughts. If you want the pain to end, turn the barrel against yourself. If you want to save your life, then take one. But if you don’t want to do either…” she shrugged. “Enjoy the painful last moments.” 

I coughed and looked to my siblings. I rasped and found it hard to breath. Viper nodded and my siblings were brought forward. Their eyes fearful and in panic. I looked at the revolver and picked it up with my magic. I turned to my siblings. They looked at me fearfully.

“P-please don’t do this!” Blitz cried out. “Th-there has to be another way!” I looked at them and nodded. I then quickly whipped around and fired at Viper, who unfortunately tilted her head and eyed me as the green tracer showed to have sailed in the distance. She began to laugh and stood up, kicking the chair. The others began to aim at me and Viper held up a hoof.

“You keep getting more interesting and interesting. What’s your name?” She asked. I shook my head, trying to keep myself steady.

“It doesn’t matter… if I’m going to die here…” I rasped. Viper grinned and twirled her switchblade in her hoof. She then aimed it at me.

“If this is how you want your last moments to play out, I’d be more the willing to guide you into the light.” She said. I then stood up on two and got into my stance, panting as it was getting a bit harder to breathe. The ponies around us began to murmur and Viper immediately recognized it. She tossed her head back, laughing. “The cosmoses smile upon me tonight! Thank the light mother!” She then kissed the handle of her switch blade and got into her stance. “I’ll graciously accept this gift. And cherish it to the bitter end.” She grinned maniacally. Sorry, dad. I’m going to have to handle this.

Viper was quick and I had to duck, feeling the blade graze my forehead. I nearly stumbled over myself before getting back in my stance. I can’t use any of Din’s magic or my staff. I have to keep up the act. I then felt myself be bucked in the chest and I went crashing over a wall and into a sandpit. I coughed as I stood up and rasped, wiping my muzzle. Viper hopped over as the others began to look down at us. Viper licked her lips before twirling her blade and rushing me. I weaved her knife strikes as I found myself back up into the other glass wall. I spun out of the way as Viper lashed out a hoof, cracking the glass. I then lashed out my own kick and struck her side. She winced, but grinned, rushing me again. I used my hoof and leg to bat at her foreleg as she tried to get a good knife strike in. We circled the area before exchanging more blows. I managed to get a good strike at her side, upper cutting her chin, getting low and spun around before bucking her in the chest. She crashed over a bench and wiped her lip with a tongue as she rolled to her hooves and galloped towards me.

I stepped back as she got low and began lashing out again. I was finding it hard to keep up. I felt my suite beginning to rip as she drew blood from the connections she made. This is bad. I have to do something! Viper laughed as I threw my hooves up and fell into my back. She stood over me and was pushing back against me, trying to force the knife down into my eye.

“I admire your courage to fight for your life! But you’ll be dying either way!” She cackled. “Once I’m done here, I’m going to bask on my new throne! The Viper Family will be known far and wide throughout Hoofington! It’ll be my empire! As it has been rightfully so!” I have no idea what this mare is talking about. I grunted as I pushed as hard as I could against her own, the knife lifting away from me ever so slowly. I then head butted the mare with my horn straight into the eye. She reeled back off of me, screaming in pain as she clutched her bloodied eye. I coughed as I painfully stood up, getting back into my stance. Everything was beginning to slow down. I could hear the ringing in my ears. I can’t die here. Equestria will be doomed, invasion or not.

I then saw Heart shout something before heaving the revolver into the air with her magic. The ponies watched on as it sailed through the sky. Viper had already recovered and was rushing me. It was hard to move. Everything hurt. Time slowed as Viper got closer and closer, knife raised to strike. I felt my hind leg buckle and that was enough to cause the knife to miss me. Viper looked surprised. I grunted, reaching for the revolver in my magic as it sailed towards us and pulled the trigger. The revolver sailed away, but the tracer showed the trail. It went through Viper’s head, barely grazing my cheek. 

Time sped up as I felt the pain vanish and I took a loud gasp of air, rolling to the side as Viper fell motionless into the sand. I heard a cackle in the back of my mind along with several clicks. My first ever pony kill. I panted as I clutched my chest, looking at the body of Viper. Every strike I’ve made to living ponies have been aimed to incapacitate or cripple. Cracking necks wouldn’t kill, just close the windpipe enough that they pass out. But this… this was an entirely new feeling.

And now. I understood how Cloudchaser felt. I stumbled my way towards the stairs that would lead me back up to the main deck of the zen garden. I looked over as the other gangers were hesitant to approach. I rasped before looking at them with a glare.

"Let those ponies go. We have a pledge to uphold." I panted. The gangers exchanged glances before stepping aside as Heart and Blitz cantered over to me. I darted my eyes at the rest. "Inform Knuckle Head that the snake that had been whispering in his ear is silent." I then turned and managed to walk properly back into the building. This was so strange. I sold my act, but yet, it felt like everything just jumbled together. What the hell was Viper talking about? I mean, it isn't a surprise that there could be some power struggles amongst the gangs. But I'm here to help dad. Not be a ganger myself. And a curse? I was still feeling a little sick. As for how was feeling aside from that. Empty and confused. I sighed and when we got to the elevator, I looked to my siblings. "Get out of here, you two. This isn't going to be a pretty event." I said. I then put up a hoof at them. "Better yet, leave the city. Everypony knows your face now and I'm certain you'll be hunted down just the same as dad." Heart looked worriedly at me.

"Fie? I..." I held up a hoof and pushed them into the elevator.

"I have a job to do. We'll catch up later, okay?" I smiled. As hurried as I was to get them out of here and to get back to the plan, this was a complete waste of thirty minutes. Whatever happens after the gala, I'll face it when I cross that bridge. But right now, I need to get up top. As my siblings looked at me with worry, the doors closed and they began descending the tower. I walked over to the other elevator and pressed it. I looked back, hearing the hoof steps of many ponies. Darting my eyes and narrowing them, the gangers eyed me. I shook my head and turned to them. "Step up, then. You're not going to stop me." I said. No pony moved. All but one. The mare tipped her hat before holding out my own hat. I blinked in confusion before taking it and studying the mare. She looked up from under her hat.

"I don't know who you are, kid. I've never seen your face around here either. But if you're a first day rookie taking on Knuckle Head's right hoof like that, would have gotten us to kill you when you finished. But." She looked back towards the others who were standing at attention. I slumped. Are they gangers or militia? This whole situation has become a confusing mess of thoughts. "Viper had it coming to her. I'd say you did the boss a favor beheading the snake." I shook my head.

"Don't start respecting me because I did the gang a favor. I'm no pony and I want to keep it that way." I have to continue my act. I can't be held into a spotlight now. I adjusted my suite and tie before turning as the elevator door opened. "I need to return to my patrol. Do whatever you have to do." I then stepped in and pressed the button to the very top. As the elevator closed, I then pressed my ear. "Does anypony read?" I asked.

"Loud and clear." Scribble said. I furrowed my look.

"Dad?" I asked. There was a brief moment of silence before my dad's voice broke through.

"How's the gala going?" He asked. I shook my head.

"I'm heading up right now. I had a slight sidetrack. Dad. I met Blitz and Heart." I said. There was another moment of silence.

"I see." He said. I shook my head.

"Dad. I caught them digging through EMI files. Both of them. I think... whatever you told them, they did listen." There was more silence. I continued. "I managed to gather what info I could from them before we got caught by Viper. I was just on the fiftieth floor of the tower and I... I killed her. Viper is dead." There was a continued silence.

"Are we jeopardized? And more importantly, are you okay?" Scribble asked. I sighed.

"I'm honestly not sure. But the show must go on, as they say. We'll discuss everything once the gala is over." I said. "I made sure those that witnessed Viper and I fight understood I am not to be messed with and if they did, well..." I thought about it. "Perhaps they won't snitch. They seemed pretty done with Viper anyway." I removed my hoof from my ear and slumped against the wall. I winced as the irritating sting of Viper's knife itched. The ride to the one hundredth floor was agonizing. I have never been so lost in my own thoughts alone. Seemed no pony was on the other floors waiting to hop in. Which is good for me. I didn't want to deal with anypony right now. I held up a hoof and studied it, curling it in and out in a flex. There was nothing I could have done. I... I had to survive. For the sake of Equestria and everypony counting on me. It... isn't my fault... is it?

"Fie. You're right. I want a full detailed explanation of the events later. I'm currently taking the long way up, but I'll meet up with you three when I can. Just... becareful. And hopefully, no pony else has to die today." The line was cut and everything was silent. I bowed my head. I don't know what my dad is thinking right now. He did sound worried but... like me, he cannot just drop everything. We're too deep in now and there is no going back. The elevator dinged when I hit the one hundredth floor. The door opened and I readied myself to face the day once more.
> As The World Caves In Pt. 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


As The World Caves In


When I stepped out of the elevator, I could hear the clattering of plates and glasses clinking together along with the droning of chatter. A small hallway curved down into two half spiral stair cases. Before I could go further, I felt a hoof on my shoulder and looked. It was Cloudchaser. She looked at me worriedly. I sighed and smiled at her, patting her hoof. She then reached into her suite and withdrew a strange mask.

“They gave this to us when we got in here. Something is definitely going down. We can’t link in to notify without getting caught. I just hope your dad is okay on waiting a bit longer.” She said. I looked over my shoulder and stuffed the mask into my suite.

“I already have my excuse if I get pulled aside for how I look right now. Where’s Flitter?” I asked. Cloudchaser motioned down the steps.

“She’s patrolling down stairs. Just… becareful, Fie. We’ll talk later once this is over.” She said. I nodded softly before walking down the steps with her. As expected, we were stopped by a Knuckle Head ganger.

“The hell happened to you?” She asked. I sighed and wiggled a hoof.

“Had to deal with a rowdy group of protesters that snuck in. They are already dealt with.” I lied. The mare studied me and shook her head.

“Lucky you. But sadly, can’t let you in like that. Step over here. You’re lucky we have spare suites.” She said. Cloudchaser and I followed her around the side of the gala. I looked out to see a big, open area. The middle of the room had wooden square tiled floors for what I am assuming is a performance and dance floor. At one of the far ends of the big square floors was a stage. Ivory curtains draped the wall. Big, round tables draped with red cloth were filled with most of the important figure heads I saw earlier, along with several other ponies who I assumed were other big pony heads of Hoofington. Servers walked among the tables, refilling wine and alcohol glasses. The entire area of the room was closed off with the big glass dome that looked out above the grey clouds. The sun shining high overhead and creating a sparkle like effect everywhere. The three tips of the skyscraper curled up at three sides of the dome symmetrically.

From a lower class Hoofington pony’s point of view, this was the dream. The very reason to make it to the top. To reach the skies and soar above it with the gods themselves. The thought made me sick. These ponies aren’t gods. I heard several more clicking sounds in my mind. When I stepped into the room, I heard a loud click and then the sound of a clock ticking. Din chuckled and hummed. Ignoring the sounds, I took off my ripped up suite and Cloudchaser began to bandage me up a bit. Once she was done, the Knuckle Head mare passed me a freshly clean suite that I threw on. The mare did my tie while I adjusted my suite. Putting on my hat, I stepped out and took a deep breath. 

Cloudchaser looked over past me and nodded. I followed her look and saw Flitter on the opposite end of the room. Cloudchaser turned to me and leaned in.

“Knuckle Head found out this is a good opportunity to wipe his competition. He has the place rigged with a knockout gas and plans to make his move once General Lilac finishes her speech.” She whispered. “That’s when we put on the masks.” I narrowed my eyes and looked among the crowd. I couldn’t tell which is Knuckle Head, but whoever they are, I hope things won’t involve us too much. We are only here to catch everypony red hoofed. Cloudchaser went back to positioning herself by the stairs, directly across Flitter. I positioned myself near the stage.

The dining went on like normal. I scanned the room. I noticed that some of the gangers were either family or old rivals. What really stood out to me was two of the gang heads, the handsome stallion and the horse mare, were glaring at each other from across the room. The talks among the gangs was either past actions leading up to now or how they started off and became head of the gang or corporations. I couldn’t help but hide my disgust. To think these ponies want to dine among gods? Din cackled as my hate was beginning to rise.

My, my. Quite unhappy with the situation, are we not? She began. I snorted.

‘Look at all these creatures. Thinking they can dine high on a pedestal. I hate this city. I don’t ever regret moving away from here.’ I thought. Din hummed.

Then why not end it all here? Cleanse the plague that filths the streets? Become the new empress of this city? No pony would question you with me by your side. I blinked and found myself sitting next to Din. She cast an amused sideways glance down at me. But alas, you appear to hesitate with the decision. Do you not want the courage to make these rats cower before your might? To get them to no longer hunt your dear ol’ dad? Better yet… these ponies are aiding the ones responsible for your grief. What about the one responsible for your dear friend’s death? Do you not want revenge? I remained quiet for a bit before bowing my head.

‘What point would it serve in doing so? It won’t bring him back.’ I said. Din looked ahead into the abyss with me.

A proper answer. But then, what would happen if your family was caught? It would be just as late to save them if you weren’t prepared. She stated. I nodded.

‘Which is why everypony is moving once this is done. When dad can get everypony here behind bars, we would be able to relax.’ I replied. Din chuckled.

But you said it yourself. Who knows how long that’ll take. And if there is one rat at the top, there will always be another to take its’ place. She grinned a little maniacally. You already did the world a service but slaying one. You shouldn’t feel bad at slaying pests. They deserve it. It’s not your fault. My eyes widened and I felt my left eye twitch. The abyss suddenly began to echo with a chorus of voices, each one repeating “It’s not your fault” over and over. Din chuckled. Quite a mess you have up here. But then again… who really is at fault? Every creature here has made a choice. And with those choices, they grow ever so closer to using the titles known as gods.

I shook my head. ‘You’re right. I made my choice to leave Hoofington behind in order to get away from it all. I left Canterlot due to bad happenstance. Ponyville is my home. But with you. I never had one to begin with. Ouroboros made that choice. In part due to you picking me as one.’ I then turned to glare at her. ‘If anything, we will all reap what we sowed here. And only one will come out on top.’ Din grinned and nodded.

Very well spoken, vessel. Like you, I do not regret my own choice to be your element. As much as we detest each other, I can’t say it hasn’t been fun. She said. I looked at her quizzically. She cast a glance at me.
I plan to come out on top over my sisters. Even the damned serpent himself. This will be my realm to rule. I studied her. Something was off.

‘You’re quite… friendly right now…’ I thought, narrowing my eyes. Din waved a wing in dismissal.

More so biding my time. Plus, this whole event is boring and I’m starting to grow tired of this already. She said. She then grinned and nodded her head. Best pay attention, vessel. That pony is about to speak. I blinked and found myself back in the gala. How long was I zoned out? I blinked and looked over to the stage. General Lilac had taken the place of a neatly dressed pony. I must have missed a speech.

General Lilac tapped the wine glass with a spoon as the room began to quite. She took off her hat, a long bleach blonde mane flowing down around her neck.

“Thank you all for coming.” She began with a stoic expression. “As general to the Euclides Military Service, it is with humble pleasure to be a part of this year’s gala. Please, continue to dine and drink while I speak. We are all allies here.” She then softly grinned as the room had several chuckles. “As you all are aware, EMI has been funding several instances of the projects that you, our top investors, will be the first to experience.” She then waved a hoof to her side and one of the Triad captains wheeled in a cart draped with a cloth. I saw the ponies in the room eye it with curiosity.  General Lilac looked around the room. “Mares and Gentle-stallions! I present to you, straight from Euclides’s own development team, Midas’s Touch.” She pulled back the cloth and before the room, sparkling in the sunlight, a golden liquid resting in a luxuriously designed bottle. The handle bearing a golden equine rearing up. There were quiet murmurs in the room. I narrowed my eyes at the bottle.

Another Triad captain wheeled in a cart stacked with shot glasses of the the sparkling, golden liquid. General Lilac motioned with a hoof.

“Please, enjoy the samples.” She then softly smiled as the two captains passed around the glasses with the help of the servers. The table next to me by the stage was passed the liquid. The ponies around it studied it, swirled it around in the glass before taking the shot. There was some coughing and some impressed sounds from the tables.

“Well, well. Not bad tasting at all.” One pony said.

“It’s like ambrosia. But… that’s like…” another began.

“Wow! That has a kick!” Another pony from a different table coughed. There were pleased murmurs amongst the tables as General Lilac nodded with a pleased look.

“I’m glad you all agree with it. As we will be releasing this concoction out to the world today.” She said. There were some hoof stomps and small cheers from the tables. General Lilac nodded and held up a hoof. “Consider this all a gift from your neighbors in Pony Land, to the glorious light of Equestria.” She grinned. I saw somepony from the table next to me start motioning. I glanced and saw a pony tapping their muzzle. Realizing what the signal was, I quickly put on the mask and saw the sisters do the dame. Flitter and Cloudchaser, from their positions, looked worriedly. I took a deep breath. Things are about to get hairy.

As if on cue, I heard something hiss behind me. I looked back and saw a vent spraying out gas. I gasped as I saw a gold cloud began to waft into the room. The sparkling gold glittered as it crept across the floor. I expected the Knuckle Head gang to stand up and begin causing havoc, but to my surprise, I saw the two captains and General Lilac have their own masks on. The stoic general’s look cold and calculating now. I then saw a pony from a far off table stand up. Neatly dressed like us. That must be Knuckle Head. I readied myself but froze as I saw the pony pant and walk over to the stage, only to collapse, grunting as he tried to push himself off of the ground. Suddenly, ponies began panicking, but the ponies that got up to move, they either fell back in their chair or collapsed to the ground.

I looked over to Cloudchaser and Flitter, seeing them look just as confused. I balked, seeing that the Knuckle Head next to Flitter didn’t have a mask on and began coughing and reeled forward onto the ground. I then saw one pony rush towards an exit door, only to find it locked before collapsing in a coughing fit. The clock in my head started to get louder and louder. This isn’t good. I looked over to General Lilac, who eyed the room as one by one, ponies were paralyzed in their seats or on the ground and those that were affiliated were having a convulsing coughing fit. General Lilac hopped off of the stage and walked to the center of the room. The captains joining her.

“Isn’t the beverage stunning?” She said behind the mask, her voice reverberating behind it. “That relaxing feeling in your muscles. The ecstasy as all your pleasure nerves activate?” She began.

”Guys, what’s going? Everything is beginning to pick up static.” Scribble’s voice broke through. I saw Cloudchaser put a hoof to her ear, turning her head.

”General Lilac sprayed Pockegold pollen in the room. Wild Fire, you need to get out, now.” Cloudchaser stated. My dad’s voice broke through.

”Are we jeopardized?” He asked. I put my hoof to my ear, turning my head.

“Dad. General Lilac has all the top players in Hoofington in one room. She has them all under a paralyzes and the room is being filled with Pocketgold pollen. You do not want to be under its’ affects. Trust me. Get out of the building. Take Heart and Blitz with you if they are still hanging around. Things are going to get hairy. Cloudchaser, Flitter and I will make our way to you. Go, now!” I replied. I nodded to Cloudchaser and Flitter, who crept low to the ground and made their way up the steps. I was about to walk when I felt a pony grab my hind leg. I looked over and my eyes widened.

The pony’s eyes were red and bloodshot. Gasping for air as they reached out to me. They wanted to say something but choked. Eventually, they pulled away and began panicking.

“D-d-demon!!” They cried out. The other gangers began standing up and whipped out their arc weapons. I ducked as they began firing at each other, hitting some of the ponies in the crowd and even slaying a few. All hell was breaking loose. I crept low and moved away from the freaking out pony, who had stood up now and pulled out their arc pistol and fired at me. I yelped and scurried under the table cloth, crawling to the next one. There was a loud stomp of a hoof as General Lilac shouted:

“Hail to your king!” She called out. The ponies that were panicking froze. I gasped and put a hoof to my ear.

“Cloudchaser? Flitter?” I asked worriedly. Cloudchaser’s voice broke through.

"Flitter has her plugs in. She’s fine but we need to leave, now!” She said. I froze as the ponies walked towards the center of the room. They stood at attention behind General Lilac, and she seemed pleased with herself.

“How close we are to perfection!” She marveled. She looked around the room. “As you can see, the beverage you drank granted you immunity to the affects of this gas filling the room. A new, experimental drug we are testing to perfect. These are the affects if they are unfermented. The insatiable desire to kill. But with the right trigger, you can control the panicked minds of your subjects. Complete obedience to your cause.” She threw out a hoof. “No more procrastination! No more do it later! Incompetence be damned among your families and rivals! You’ll have your whole empire at your command!”

I then found myself slipping out from under the table cloth and the clock began to slow. There was a bright light. One that made Din grow angry out of no where. General Lilac stepped forward as brilliant, glowing wings unfurled on her back. There is no way. Is she really? There was only one way to check. I then stepped out of the side and over onto the tiled floor. Every eye turned to me. General Lilac studied me as I stood just a few feet from her.

”Fie? Fie, what are you doing?!” I heard Cloudchaser speak. I heard my dad’s voice break through, but I tuned it out and focused on General Lilac’s eyes. Something compelled me to stand before the pony. Our eyes met. But strangely, we were not thrown into another domain. Din spat.

A would be, huh? Lux… you… BITCH! The fire began to swirl around me as I felt my suite burn away. General Lilac’s eyes widened as the room began to panic. I felt a tingly sensation throughout my body. The smell of burning dye. Din, in physical form, reared up from her fire and slammed her hooves onto the ground, glaring down at General Lilac.

“You dare call yourself a god among mortals?!” She barked. The gangers and Triad captains took a step back, but Din swished her head and Lilac ducked as the ponies behind her were unfortunately without heads. Their bodies smoldering as they crumpled to the ground. Din snarled angrily. “Damn that serpent and damn Lux!! How dare she?!? Our powers are our’s alone!! You know not what you toil in, little pony!!” General Lilac took a step back, her eyes widened in surprise. She then looked at me. I couldn’t control myself. Din had taken full possession. The clock in my head ticked loudly.

“So, it's true... You're a bearer.” She balked at me. Din furled her wings in front of her and unfurled them majestically, the fire dispersing into the crowd. Ponies began screaming as the fire crept up the tables and ponies.

“You mortals dare to dine amongst the gods?? Then allow me to show you what it is like to be near one!!” Din cackled and grinned maniacally. She looked at General Lilac. “I can see now why Aquarius says Lux has to answer for what she has done. She broke the very laws of balance by giving an ounce of power to you! One who she did not pick! You mock us with flaunting that power around!! Now, you’ll suffer the star's wrath!!” She reared back up, flapping her wings as she aligned her back with the sun. The sun began to turn red. The room no longer sparkling, but a sinister glow. I watched in horror, unable to do anything. Din has taken control of me once more. The fire began to rise and the ponies inside an agonizing look of terror in a silhouette as they screamed.

I felt a hoof on my shoulder and saw Cloudchaser shaking me in the corner of my eye, trying to pull me away. She had to let go as the fire around me began to rise. I was now engulfed in flames, my eyes glowing brightly as I began to watch my body moved on its’ own. Din floated high overhead, her horn beginning to concentrate a ball at the tip of her horn. I saw General Lilac spring out from her cover and gallop over to a door, leading out to a small balcony. Din grinned as she then aimed her horn at the dome. The beam sliced through the glass dome, breaking and shattering it around me. I looked to see General Lilac take cover under a table as the glass fell, impaling the ponies that were unfortunate enough to not be gifted with the burning death. I noticed Cloudchaser and Flitter, the latter pulling the former along as they raced out onto the outside balcony. Flitter hopped over the railing with Cloudchaser and she took off with her sister dangling under her. I was glad they got out. I had no control of myself by any means.

My thoughts were my own, but the actions were strung along. I could only watch as my body walked towards General Lilac out into the balcony. The cold wind blowing past me. The Triad general turned around as she had no where else to go. Din soared high into the air, the sun red at her back as her shadow loomed down over us.

“You can run as much as you like little pony! But this rat infested city will be your tomb!!” Din roared, her voice echoing loudly around us. General Lilac tossed off her mask, her look challenging Din.

“I may not have the power of a god yet, Din! But mark my words, our glorious Queen Sonata will rip the very fabrics of the god’s domain and take what is rightfully her’s!!” She shouted up to her. Din tossed her head back and laughed.

“Ahahahahaha!! She maybe strong now thanks to the serpent!! But I will ascend!! I’ll be sure to make it very clear to Lux that I will not stop until she is destroyed! Fate of the realm be damned!!” She then looked down at me. “Take a look at the pony before you! The very creature you hunt is standing here and now! And yet, you cower before her, like a pathetic little worm! She loathes this city more than those rats that sung to me! Her desire to see it rot will be fulfilled! Aligning with my own desire to correct that which is wrong!! So run, little filly! You have no where to hide!!” Din’s horn began concentrating, a flare from the sun converging into the concentration of power at her horn.

The sun spewed flare after flare, descending and combining into a bigger ball of fire. I saw General Lilac look at me. Her eyes challenging me. She then grinned and in a surprising back flip, she fell from the balcony. I walked over to the edge and I saw her figure getting smaller and smaller. Then, as if from nowhere, a flying ship burst from the clouds. Steam hissed as the brass ship waved its' fins through the clouds. Din cackled as we saw General Lilac hanging onto the side of the ship, staring down at me stoically. I had to give it to the general. She had the balls to not cower before Din's might. I couldn't believe I was thinking this, but I wished I had that amount of courage she had. General Lilac smirked as the ship began to dip and turn as it cleaved its' way through the clouds and sky. Din scoffed and glanced at me. I looked up at her and Din spread her wings majestically, as if displaying herself an angel of death before me. The red sun crowning the spell she held at the tip of her horn. "You know what they say, vessel. We all deal with our frustrations in our own way! At least I am doing you a favor at the same time!" She laughed maniacally as she rose the ball high into the air. The clouds around the city dispersing. The sinister glow of the sun shined down across Hoofington. I could hear it. The chorus of screaming below us. Sirens blaring and the sound of a distant voice over a garbled megaphone. And I could only watch.





Thi's POV

I raced down the main street of Hoofington. Swerving to avoid panicking creatures running and crowding to vacate the city. It all happened so fast. It was like the end of the world was starting. Scribble held on for dear life in the passenger side as we popped a hill and went sailing over a crowd of ponies. I managed to straighten out the wagon when we landed and continued to make our way towards the tower. High overhead, with the sun's sinister glow, a massive spell hung directly on top of the tower. We had heard the voice of Din confronting General Lilac and talking to Fie. I pulled down on the brake lever and the wagon screeched, sharply turning to the side before stopping. I hopped out and stared up at the tower. I couldn't hide my worried and panicked expression. Scribble poked his head out of the wagon's window.

"What do we do...?" He asked in desperation. I then looked down and saw Fie's dad galloping over to us with two other ponies in tow. He turned up to the top of the tower, his look serious and uncertain. I furrowed my brow.

"We have to get Fie!" I shouted over the screams of ponies around us. I then noticed two figures floating down to us at a fast pace. Cloudchaser nearly tumbled over herself as she landed and Flitter panted tiredly. Both mares still in their disguises. Fie's dad looked to them both.

"What happened!?" He asked exasperatedly. Cloudchaser coughed and looked up to the tower.

"I-I don't know. General Lilac was giving a speech and then all of a sudden, Fie confronted her!" She said. Flitter pulled out her plugs and tossed them aside, looking up as well.

"It was like she was compelled to confront her!" She then looked to us. "And that's not the only thing. General Lilac sprouted wings that glowed!" She then looked to Scribble. "Is she a power element!?" I furrowed my look again. The sun was sending flares into the ball of fire high above.

"I-I don't know. But we have to get out of here!" The mare pony with the bubblegum mane stated. The stallion in the caramel mane motioned to the tower.

"What about Fie!? We're just going to leave her!?" He asked. Fie's dad looked between them.

"Heart. Blitz. Get in the wagon. There's nothing we can do right now. We have to leave!" He said. The two ponies exchanged worried glances before piling into the surveillance wagon. Cloudchaser and Flitter got in along with Fie's dad after. When everypony was in, I quickly hopped back in and pushed and pulled the levers before the wagon went forward, screeching on its' wheels and making a sharp turn before racing down the main street. I slowed a bit as up ahead, I saw a crowd of ponies scrambling and grouping. Where can I go? I then saw my opening. I pushed a lever down and the wagon sharply turned, balancing on two wheels before landing on the other two and racing down an alley. We barreled through trashcans and other materials, bursting out of the end of the alley and racing down the street. Fie's dad looked through the mirror and grit his teeth. "The city is getting crowded. Let's head to the suburbs. There's a back way out of Hoofington. An evacuation point for residents." He said. I nodded and grunted as I swerved to avoid several auto wagon barreling towards us. Everypony held on for dear life as I quickly turned the corner. My mind was in hyper focus. My eyes darting to gather as much info as possible as we raced through the streets. I did glance over to the looming red sun overhead. It was getting bigger and bigger.

Fie... we'll come get you back. I promise. I'm not leaving you this time. After several more sharp turns, a few alleyways and finally reaching the long road that led to the tunnels, I found myself panting. I must have held in my breath at some point and forgot to breath. Blitz was shaking and clutching his head in a panic.

"Wh-what is even happening!? A-are we going to die??" He asked. Fie's dad shook his head.

"I promised Fie we'd all leave together. We aren't dying here, but we do need to get as far away as possible. I... don't know the extent of that power when it releases." He said. Heart was bouncing her hind leg restlessly.

"Is all of that... really Fie? That... can't be our little sister..." She stated. Scribble sighed and nodded.

"A lot to take in. Sadly, this is something she has been trying to deal with for a while now. Something triggered Din's rage. Did General Lilac instigate anything?" He asked, looking over his seat. Cloudchaser and Flitter bowed their heads.

"We were just gathering what we could of the gala. There was a rumor that Knuckle Head's gang was going to gas the place and take out key ponies, but General Lilac was one step ahead. I saw Fie put her mask on early. Thankfully, we followed her motion. The Triad released Pocketgold pollen into the room, and everypony just... freaked out." Cloudchaser explained. Flitter nodded.

"General Lilac also mentioned Midas's Touch. A beverage she gave everypony in the room a shot to. It must have been laced with paralyses." She looked to Fie's dad. "Mr. Fire... I think... everypony in the room perished. If it wasn't the conditioned gangers, it was Din's fire that did everycreature in." Cloudchaser nodded grimly.

"We were lucky we were up the stairs when it happened. When we came back down, I tried to stop Fie... but she..." She shuddered. "She was already possessed. Din has taken full control. Just like last time." Everypony went quiet. I slumped tiredly in my seat, sighing.

"Was General Lilac also involved in the casualties?" She asked. Both sisters shook their head.

"I... think she got away. Din and Fie had cornered her, but we saw her jump off and a massive brass air ship broke through the cloud, catching her." Flitter explained. I frowned. Of course.

"So, they hid Iron Hoof in the clouds. General Lilac had it all planned out. With the Triad's hoof so far buried into Equestria, why stop at business expenses? If those gangers were investing into the Triad, then they had suffered their own consequences in it." I stated. That has to be it. The Triad were meticulous if anything. I saw Cloudchaser shift nervously in her seat.

"I... I don't know, honestly. From the way it sounded... I think General Lilac was showing evercreature in the room what is the effects of not properly extracting from the Pockegold. The wings... I don't know where that came from. But Din mentioned that it was given to her by Lux. As if the power of the element was gifted to her from the element itself." She pointed towards the direction of the tower. "We heard it ourselves. She was livid that General Lilac was flaunting that power. But... I don't know why Din is continuing her anger!" She stated. Fie's dad narrowed his eyes.

"It almost sounds like she was showing the leaders of the gangs how to properly market the Pocketgold. If they didn't do it right, it'd be devastating to their business." He looked between us as he continued. "The underbelly of Hoofington has been doing a lot of investing into EMI. Which wasn't normal activity five years ago. In fact, the gangs hated EMI because of a reformation act they were trying to pass in order to clean up the streets. But something happened that caused the act to be flipped over. And all of a sudden, the gangs are now helping EMI." I snorted.

"Probably thanks to our neighbors in Pony Land." I grumbled. Fie's dad rubbed his chin.

"Most likely. Crystal tech was beginning to slowly modernize Equestria long ago. It started with appliances. Then it became engineering. Now, it's being implemented as a way of life. I've busted a few smuggling trades with crystals being used for other properties that was causing a lot of harm than good. But it seems the Triad were on a different mindset when providing Equestria with crystal tech." He explained. There was a sudden, thunderous echo that sounded like it was delayed as the voice of Din called out to the city as we exited the tunnel. I came to a screeching halt and we all looked out of the wagon.

"Bow before the might of my power! The power of the one born from the stars!!" Din laughed, the sound unnervingly echoed. We stared in horrified awe as the massive ball of fire began to slowly descend against the tower. We were pretty far away, but it still looked like we were overlooking a testing site. Which was something I wished I couldn't metaphor about. The tower began to shatter and break as the ball began to crush the building. Fie's dad removed his hat and stared in horror at the sight.

"May the sisters have mercy on our souls..." He said. The tower began to crumble, a massive cloud of dust blasting through the city. It happened. The ball touched ground, creating a crater as it continued to burrow into the earth. We saw the flare from the sun began to converge into a spot high in the air and a massive, spectral fiery alicorn reared back, throwing out her forelegs in a chambering manner, the wings spreading in a display of majesty and might. We had to shield our eyes as the ball flashed. It lasted for a good five seconds before we were able to look. There was no sound anymore. The screaming distant and droning. A fiery, cloud in the form of a mushroom rose higher than the tower. The base of the cloud spreading out in a glorious blaze of power and destruction I didn't think anything in this world was capable of. This... is truly the power of a god. The city is in flames. The buildings and sights crumbling, breaking or burning into silhouettes among the flames.

We were stunned. Unable to speak or think of anything. I couldn't help but think back to Mount Grimoire. The volcano erupting as we sailed away on an airship. The island burning and melting, being blanketed at the might of the mountain. But this... this was a different feeling. One I couldn't even begin to describe. The unnerving, echoing laugh of Din could be heard throughout Hoofington. Din did a small back flip before soaring down into the city, landing and swishing her fiery mane. She began to walk forward, aiming her horn this way and that as beams of fire were striking at either already destroyed buildings or some that survived. There were a series of explosions not too far off as she walked. The mushroom cloud still rising and expanding. Din then took off again, rising high into the air and we could see a grin across her spectral muzzle. Somewhere, inside that very creature, is my best friend. The earth began to shake as the shock wave of the spell reached us. I gripped the side of the barricade and called out to her.

"FIE!! YOU HAVE TO FIGHT IT!! DIN CANNOT WIN!!" I shouted, feeling my voice getting hoarse. But of course, it fell on deaf ears. I growled and shook my head. "No... I can't lose my best friend..." This shouldn't be happening. None of this should have happened. Why did it have to happen?! I then looked high up into the sky, roaring as loud as I could. "WHAT DO YOU HAVE TO GAIN FROM TORTURING US!?!? I threw my hoof out to the sky in a gesture I was hoping would be as insulting as I could make it. "DAMN YOU, HIGHER BEINGS!!! I'LL SWEAR ON MY LIFE THAT I'LL REACH THE VERY END OF YOUR UNIVERSE AND BUCK YOUR SORRY ASSES INTO THE NEXT BIG BANG!!!" I slammed my hoof hard against the barricade, denting the railing. I panted heavily, feeling my throat dry and head dizzy. I couldn't think of anything. What could I do? What could any of us do? We are hopeless. Cursed to bend over for maniacal power elements that have no care of destroying everything around them and expecting them to be the ones to save our realm from disaster. This was so ass backwards!! I looked up angrily at the spectral fire alicorn in the distance. Din was marveling at her work. She then did a stretch that only increased my anger more. This is just a sick game to her, isn't it? Din kicked up into the air and suddenly, her form was gone, save for the large wisp of fire.

Like a shooting star, the ball of fire sailed off over the city and to wherever Celestia knows in Equestria, vanishing in the sky with a twinkle. The sun was no longer red. But the cloud remained, albeit fading a bit. There was now only quiet. No screaming. No sirens. I hadn't noticed the amount of ponies that were watching with us not too far down the street. All looking on in horror. It was over. The destruction of Hoofington burned before us in an unnatural way where there was no smoke from it. The tell of this being the work of a primal. I looked back to the others. Their expressions horrified and uncertain. I lowered my head, looking at my hoof and saw it bloodied and injured. I flexed it a bit before nodding to myself. Looking towards the sky, I stood determinedly.

"Hang on, Fie. We'll get you back. Din will answer for what she has done." I vowed.





"We interrupt this broadcast for urgent news." There was the sound of shuffling paper, Anchor Press sounding quite terrified as he spoke. "Five hours ago, Equestrian Ministries Incorporated was hosting a gala for important individuals from the city of Hoofington at the Tri-Mourn Tower. There was also a representative from Pony Land in attendance. Yet, as the proceedings went on, tragedy befell the city. On this day, the city of Hoofington is no more. Our fire borne hero, who we've been following for a full month and a quarter now. Our own inspirational savoir to Equestria, unleashed destruction onto the once metropolitan city. Our fire borne heroes' own home, burnt by what is known to be a megaspell, cast by the primordial entity inside of her. Megaspells, my listeners, are a forbidden magic that not even the sisters can handle, let alone what science can make from it. Requiring large amounts of energy from the very realm of the cosmos for even a fraction of the power. What is explored in theory, has unfortunately become, a nightmare of a reality. It is with heavy heart that we bring this news to you, denizens of Equestria. There is nothing left of Hoofington, save for the suburbs and the mountainous area surrounding it. The princesses released a statement that all ponies who have survived the event must flee with what they can. To go anywhere but Hoofington. May the ethereal stream guide your way. On this very same news, a bounty has been put out by EMI for the capture or death of the fire borne hero. There has been no sightings of her whereabouts after the events transpired. As if she vanished into thin air."

There was the sound of Anchor Press putting his papers down and groaning a bit. "Quiet Fire. If you are out there. Listening in on this station right now. Do not give up hope. Do not let today be the very thing to lose your courage. We at the headquarters here, continue to believe in your fight against the forces of evil. And if you are now vilified around the world, you at least have one ally here." There was a moment of silence. "This is... Anchor Press... we will return after our break..." The radio crackled, and a song began playing. A slow song that echoed into the howling wind that blew through the charred remains of a building. The fire raging wildly nearby. Not a single soul was stirring. Not a single sound. Only the echoes of a haunting song.





Spike panted as he ran through the castle hallways. The young dragon burst open the door to the castle library and waved a red scroll up in the sir.

“Twilight! Twilight!” He called out. The library was full of books scattered about. As if a storm had blown through. Starswirl, looking quite grim as he flipped through a book, his eyes scanning the pages. Not too far from him surrounded by a pile of books, was a skinny and small, grey unicorn in a worn-out cloak. His blue, bowler cut mane matted and unkempt as he tired scanning the pages of a book. Spike looked around in a panic. “Has anypony seen Twilight?” He asked.

“Over here, Spike!” Twilight called out. Spike followed her voice that led him behind the scattered pile of books. Spike held up the scroll when Twilight looked up from her reading. She looked exhausted. As if she hasn’t slept a day. Her mane unkempt and disheveled. She then widened her eyes upon seeing the red scroll. “Is that…?” She began. Spike nodded.

“I’ve never seen a red scroll from the Princesses before.” He stated. Twilight took the scroll in her magic, standing up and walking around to the table as she read:

“Dear Twilight Sparkle. It is with heavy heart that our country of Equestria is… going to war.” Her expression began to grow worried as Starswirl and the other unicorn looked up from their own books. “This red scroll will be sent out to all allies in a call to battle. Our neighbors of Pony Land have declared us an enemy and… will begin advancement come springtime…” Twilight dropped the scroll and sat on her haunches, her look in utter disbelief. “I can’t believe it… war?” Starswirl sighed and stroked his beard.

“If what the letter says is true. Then we are indeed an enemy to Pony Land.” He looked grimly. “It has been over a thousand years since the last war we had. I… do not find the idea pleasant.” He said. The unicorn pony motioned to the castle.

“B-but, we have the Pillars! We have the Elements of Harmony! We can prevent it from happening… right?” He asked. Twilight shook her head slowly, her look uncertain.

“No, Stygian. Pony Land has been advancing their technology far beyond Equestria’s standards. They have the resources and the power to invade us. We don’t… stand a chance to what we have now. We need a lot of time to develop our own defenses and we just don’t have the time or resources.” She motioned in no general direction. “We’ve been so focused on the balance instability that there was no way we could have saw it coming. Quiet Fire and her friends only warned us. But I didn’t…” She faltered. Starswirl nodded.

“This is a part of the responsibility that the princesses themselves consistently deal with. You are still young and in training.” He looked at her sternly. “We have only just begun. The times ahead are going to be challenging. Your mental fortitude will be tested. Your allies varied. Your enemies many. You must make decisions and actions on the fly. You cannot be grey.” He put a reassuring hoof on her shoulder and gave a small smile behind his beard. “You’ve shown me a different side to confrontation. Perhaps with the right words, this declared war can be prevented from escalating. And as… a friend, I will do what I can to aid in your endeavors.” Twilight gave a soft smile before bowing her head and slumping.

Spike put a reassuring claw on her foreleg and Twilight brought him in for a hug with her wing.

“Oh, Spike… What can we do?” She asked, not towards Spike, but more to herself. Spike sighed and looked up at her.

“Do what Fie would do. Be our best selves. That’s all we can do.” He replied. He then puffed his cheeks out, as if he was ready to vomit. Spike turned his head up and away from Twilight as he belched green fire. A scroll appeared and Twilight caught it with her magic. Taking off the seal, she scanned the scroll, and her look became defeated. The three looked at her worriedly.

“Quiet Fire… is missing…” She said sadly. Starswirl furrowed his look as Twilight continued. “Princess Celestia… news reached to her about Hoofington. The city… it’s gone…” Stygian looked horrified.

“G-gone?” He asked. Twilight looked at Starswirl.

“A megaspell.” Starswirl’s look changed drastically to complete shock. Stygian and Spike looked at the two in confusion.

“A-a megaspell?” Spike asked. Starswirl bowed his head, a dark shadow over his expression.

“Megaspells. A form of magic that requires a lot of energy to draw from in order to make a fraction of it. It’s… only ever been spoken about in theory. Trying to replicate anything like it has been a complete failure over the years. Scholars and scientists have tried to find work arounds to even come close to matching the energy. But nothing definitive comes up. But… how could a megaspell be cast over a city?” He asked quizzically. Twilight bowed her head.

“The letter states that the sun had turned red as Dodge City to Manehatten could see the cloud over the mountains. The news…” Twilight's eyes widened in realization as she then reached with her magic, pulling out a small radio and placing it on the table. Tuning to the station, Anchor Press was already in the middle of talking:

”As eyewitnesses report the unnerving exclaims of the primordial being declaring her reign over the city. It appears that… somepony incurred the wrath of the being and goaded it into destroying the city. The casualties are yet to be confirmed as rescue workers are fanning out over the burning city. To those that are still surviving. Still clinging to your life. Hold on just a little bit longer. Help is on the way.” There was the shuffling of papers. ”There is still no sign of our fire borne hero. Some reports have claimed that they had recently spotted the fire maned mare roaming near Las Pegasus. Other’s have exclaimed seeing her as a ghost, wandering the roads.” Anchor Press sighed. ”We will not confirm or deny any of these claims. We are here to bring the truth and facts of the issues. As it is our duty to our great land Equestria. Stay tuned as we continue to bring you updates.”

A jazzy song began playing as Twilight slumped defeatedly.

“Fie… what happened?” She asked under her breath.





The town of Appleloosa was crowded, ponies gathering in front of the town hall as the mayor held up his hooves.

“Now, now! Please remain calm, everypony! ‘Ah promise we are doin’ our best to update ya’ll on the current events, but as it goes, we jus’ don’t have anythin’ solid yet.” He explained. The crowd chattered and began asking questions as the mayor nodded. “Ah’ll take any an’ all questions an’ answer to the best of my knowledge.” From a distance overlooking the crowd, Galavance furrowed her look determinedly. She then took off into the sky and flew out towards the edge of town.

She descended down to a small hut, landing on the porch and opening the door. The place was roomy enough to move around. Gwyen was checking on a rat that was on the cooking fire spit in the center of the room. She looked up to Galavance and sighed.

“How bad is it?” Gwyen asked. Galavance shook her head.

“Not good. Sheriff Silverstar hasn’t been able to catch a break and even my own screech isn’t calming down the crowd. Everypony is panicking.” She rubbed her foreclaw sadly. “Are you… able to detect Fie?” She asked. Gwyen shook her head.

“Gaia has been quiet ever since that dream on the moon. I’ve… stopped dreaming up a garden to see if she is there, but that didn’t elicit anything. I’m… unsure if she’s even in there.” She said, tapping her head. Galavance narrowed her eyes and met Gwyen’s. The electric pigmented griffon nodded.

“Your eyes are still swirling with that magic. But that’s odd.” She said, scratching her head. Gwyen nodded softly.

“How’s Rita?” Gwyen asked. Galavance swirled her claw.

“She’s… okay. The megaspell has her freaked out like everypony in town. Considering she’s a primal herself, I think she senses the mass amount of disrupted energy flowing currently.” She rubbed the back of her neck. “At least, that’s what I could get out of her. She been sticking close to her eggs.” Gwyen nodded.

“I don’t blame her. It’s just… all so much to take in.” She bowed her head, taking off her hat. “I shouldn’t have left them… I should have stayed. I might have done something to control the situation…” Gwyen’s claw dug into her chair, easily breaking off a good chunk and causing the griffon to blink and hold up the shattered wood. She frowned and dumped the wood into the fire. Galavance walked over to Gwyen and put a reassuring claw on her shoulder.

“We’ll just have to look for Fie on our end. She could be anywhere.” She said. Gwyen darted her eyes as she stared into the fire.

‘Din… why did you do it? Come on, Gaia… give me at least something to go off of.’ She thought. But her mind was silent.





The Lion’s Mane bobbed in the waves as the ship sailed southward. Catlyn at the helm and staring straight ahead. Kale and Michael at her sides. Catlyn glanced at Kale and she frowned softly.

“Come on, Kale. Can’t let Michael do all the work.” She said. Kale looked contemplative. Catlyn and Michael exchanged glances.

“Oi, mate. Ye’ alright?” Michael asked. Kale looked over his shoulder and pass them.

“Been listening in on the radio. Appears… something awful happened in the Mainland.” He said. Catlyn arched a brow.

“But, the radio is in my cabin. I don’t remember turnin’ it on. And how the hell are you able to hear it from up here?” Catlyn asked. Kale flicked his ears.

“One can do amazing things if they train their senses to do so.” He gave a soft chuckle as the two gave him a quizzical raise of their brow in response. “I’m only kidding. She doesn’t know it, but Laddie has a small radio she listens in on from time to time. Girl likes to keep herself updated to the world.” He explained. Catlyn blinked.

“Laddie? When’d she get a radio on board?” She asked. Kale grinned.

“She’s a Black Whisker. Even you, Captain, have been able to swindle things into your own possession.” He said. Catlyn smirked.

“Right on that part. So… what did ye’ manage to hear?” She asked. Kale’s look lowered as a dark shadow cast over his expression.

“Our fire friend had unleashed destruction on a city thanks to her element. Her home city, mind you. And now, she’s gone missing.” Catyln’s look turned to shocked horror. Michael looked grimly at Kale.

“Ye’ sure ye’ heard correctly?” He asked. Kale nodded.

“I wish it was a part of my imagination. A bounty has been put up for her head. There’s… nothing left of the city.” Catyln darted her eyes, growling.

‘What the hell is goin’ on around here?’ She thought to herself. There was only silence on her end. Catlyn groaned and kicked the bottom of the steering wheel with a boot. “Blast it all! Where the hell is Aquarius? She never stops talking. But ever since that dream on the moon, she’s grown quiet.” She stated. Michael scoffed.

“Good riddance. That creature was really startin’ to test me.” He said. Kale cocked a head.

“Able to hear Aquarius as well?” He snickered a bit. Michael spat over the side of the ship.

“Nay. But I can jus’ tell she’s been wantin’ to take over again.” He growled. Catlyn looked up to Kale.

“Anything else you gleamed off the news?” She asked. Kale shook his head.

“Nothing yet so far. This has been interesting even towards Laddie. She’s been sitting dumbfounded for a while now.” He said. Catlyn sighed and nodded.

“Keep me updated when ye’ can.” She said. She then looked up to the sky, her eyes scanning the overcast. ‘Kid. Ye’ better be okay. I don’t want to be sailin’ me ship to Scallywag’s Locker for your sorry hide.’ She thought with a concerned look.





The chimera roared in pain as it collapsed onto its’ side. Zalas stood triumphantly with her newly created staff at her side. The snake, Quetzalcoatl, curled down from the staff head and around her shoulder. She gently pet the snake as she walked past the slain beast. The snowy woodlands made her shiver and adjusted her makeshift cloak. It was thanks to Quetzalcoatl’s warming embrace she hasn’t fallen asleep in the cursed cold.

The last of her tribe walked carefully past decrepit pillars as a crumbled ruin towered overhead. This place must have been a fort of some kind back in the ancient times. Zalas’s eyes darted this way and that, taking in every moving shadow and every creature scampering into cracks. Zalas came to the ruin’s entrance. Stone steps leading further down. Quetzalcoatl slithered and coiled around the staff before glowing, creating light for Zalas to see.

She descended the steps, her every move cautious and alert. When she reached further inside after passing two rooms, she stepped around an old table that had an abundant of strange equipment on it. Taking a better look around, holding her staff high up, it appeared that this ruin was excavated long ago. Quetzalcoatl hissed as Zalas looked ahead. Her eyes widened as she saw a strange, purple crystal. It hummed and glowed, protruding directly out of the wall.

She walked over and gently brushed it. She could see sparkles of magic inside the crystals. She narrowed her eyes and looked to her side. Another one. And another one. Many of the purple crystals began making a jagged path. She followed the crystal path, seeing that the excavators had reached far into mining before stopping at a wall with jagged rocks. From the broken tools, it seemed like they could have gone no further. Zalas reached out a claw to the wall and brushed it gently. She then closed her eyes, reaching out with her magic. When she opened her eyes, she could see the webbing rivers of magic emitting from the wall. There was indeed something more behind it. She took a step back and brought a claw in, tilting her claw up and drawing in the dark fog from the staff as well as Ventus’s own power.

Combining it together, she gently grasped it and held out the claw straight at the wall. She then made a gentle push as the small sphere of dark fog and wind floated towards the wall. When it collided, the wall blew open with such a concussive force that Zalas had to shield herself with her cloak. When the dust settled, she stepped over the rubble and gasped. The purple crystals were amalgamating in a cavern, making large veins dotting the cavern.

And in the middle of it all, was a tree like structure. It branched around the cavern, connecting to veins and even into the walls itself. The sheer amount of magical flow bursting and shining from the tree like crystal. She studied the structure. She counted seven branches. Each separated from the ones that connected to veins and walls. Upon closer inspection, she could make out symbols in the branches. Quetzalcoatl curled around her neck and slithered his tongue out. Zalas nodded.

“A curioussss find indeed.”





A traveling group of ponies, bearing armor and barding along with weapons, gifted with small bits of power from the Serpent of Balance, were walking down a road. The snow crunching under their weight as they chatted amongst each other, having successfully slain a group of fire lackeys that had tried to ambush them. It was a battle won with no sweat.

As they reached the bottom of a hill, they stopped, and one pointed further up ahead.

“Is that… a filly?” One of the hunters asked. They looked to see a dark, cloaked figure of a small filly, walking towards them from the distance. The ponies looked at each other in worry.

“The roads are dangerous for fillies. Come on. We better make sure we can get her escorted to safety.” The lead one said. They started to trot over to filly. As she got closer, she stopped, her hood covering her face. One pony narrowed their eyes. The cloak looked… off. They could swear it was moving. The more they got closer, the more a lingering dread fell over them. They stopped several yards away. The filly’s cloak was flowing at the seams. A dark, smoke like fire waving through the fabric. For some reason, the hunters felt fear. Something froze them in their spot.

The filly rose her head and she grinned. The pony’s shadows began to move on their own. The shadows from the trees began to rise as golems bearing weapons stumbled forward. The ponies snapped out of their fear frozen stage and drew the weapons. One pony rushed over and swung their blade through the golem’s middle. The pony smirked, but it quickly vanished as the golem sickeningly squelched itself back together. There was a scream. One of the ponies was entangled into shadows. The pony struggled, grunting as their weapon clattered to the ground.

“Hold on!” Another pony shouted as they turned and began hacking away at the tendrils. Their weapon phased right through it. The pony balked as a separate tendril shot out and with a loud sing of a blade, the pony fell headless. The others began to panic as the golems began advancing. One was unfortunate to get dog piled, the shadows combining into a dark blob before melting into the ground. The tendril that restrained the pony brought up two more and unable to struggle any longer, the pony was unable to fend for themself. A tendril pierced the side of the pony’s head while the other tendril went through the pony’s middle

The tendrils then began melting back into the ground along with the unfortunate soul. The remaining ponies dropped their weapons, one scrambling back against a tree while the other galloped away. The creatures turned to the one cowering with their back against the tree, crumpling to the ground and holding out a hoof.

"N-no! Stay back!" They panicked. They then looked between the creatures and saw the filly walk by, her eyes meeting the pony's. The pony gasped. The filly's eyes were swirling with purple and black. Like a dark fire clouding the twilight sky. The filly giggled and waved a small hoof at the pony before walking back down the road. The pony began to scream as the creatures began to descend down on the unfortunate soul. As the filly now was greeted with peace, she took a deep breath and looked up at the cloudy overcast and light snow.

"That serpent is dumber than he looks. Now all my friends won't be broken anymore." She giggled. Deep inside the filly's mind, a sinister being of darkness giggled gleefully unnerving.

Let's teach them how queens really play. Tenebres smirked.





Quiet Fire's POV

I gasped and jolted awake. I sat up and looked around. It was dark. I began to cough and wave my hoof in front of me. It was also dusty. Now that I was awake, I felt a searing headache. I groaned and rubbed my head. Where am I? I rasped and panted as I painfully stood up, shaking my head to calm the headache. I grunted, mustering what little energy I had to make the light spell work. My horn's magic flickered before a steady light shone at the tip of my horn. I looked around and gasped. I was standing in a cell. Strangely, the cage door to my cell was on its' side against the wall. I stumbled out of it and waved my head. The dungeon was ancient. The walls covered in moss and mold. The walls to some of the cells destroyed and the cages missing. I furrowed my look. I carefully walked towards a cobblestone stairway leading up. Ascending the stairs, I began to have flashes of Hoofington. I froze as I got halfway up the stairs and clutched my head, screaming as I tossed myself to the wall. My ears were ringing and my head seared. Sweat dripped from my brow as I stared at the ground, dazed and lost. My breathing heavy.

What is happening to me? Memories flashed through my mind. I remember being possessed. Din cackling high overhead. She had got me to sprout wings and fly away from the tower as she hurled the megaspell down on the Tri-Mourn Tower. After that... she combined with me and in a moment of trauma and anger, I felt myself controlling Din this time. I destroyed most of the city, swearing out loud. But... why don't I remember what caused me to do so? Was I... angry at Din? Angry at myself? Did I really loathe Hoofington that much that I was okay with destroying the city? I was so confused and disoriented. Nothing made sense. I suddenly felt... very alienated from myself. I was me... but I'm... not me? I then heard a soft hum and I gasped.

"Din...?" I asked aloud. Din chuckled sinisterly.

Did you like the show? An unfortunate side effect of using such power. But such is the case when you want to just let loose every once in a while. Din yawned boredly. My eyes widened in anger.

"Let loose? You were that bored that you made me walk out into the gala floor, confront the very pony who pissed you off. Decide to decimate the tower and, I hope you are keeping up, decided to let General Lilac go and chose to destroy my home??" I shuddered. Din shifted in my head.

I was doing you a favor. Besides, if I'm going to punish a mortal for breaking the very foundation of our beings because my sister for whatever reason wanted to do so, I might as well do it where I can crush both under my hooves. Din grinned. My look remained.

"Explain. Now." I growled. Din shifted again in my head, yawning.

Taking out all those ponies and cleansing the city of rats would clear your mind of all the struggle you were building up after finding your friend's grave. It was thanks to those mortals, who dared to even consider themselves gods among creatures, that caused all those muddled thoughts. I like my space clear. What's better than killing two birds with one stone? You get to live free of the burden of a filth ridden city and I get to enjoy the sound of singing. I shook my head slowly, ascending the steps. Every hoof step a stomp.

"It wasn't just gangers, Din. It was Mares. Stallions. Colts. Fillies. Foals. Elderly. Not everypony was bad in Hoofington. It may have been an underbelly for a criminal empire, but there was always good amongst the trash." I rasped. Din snickered and waved a hoof boredly at me.

Please. You make it sound like it's the end of the world. It's not the summer solstice yet, vessel. It doesn't matter what status a mortal creature is born into. One way or another, they all want that moment of glory that makes them feel closer to the top. Shaping the future generation to reach even higher and higher until there is nothing left to reach for. Mortals are all the same. From birth to death. Good and evil. One thing that matters in the end for them is power. Din pat her chest. What kind of Queen would I be, if not to show my subjects their place? I'll show them all that the power they seek is beyond their reach. To show those that flaunt it what true might can be. And it feels invigorating to do so. I darted my eyes in thought. Things are starting to make a bit more sense now. I stepped out of the stairway and looked around. I appeared to be in a castle of some kind. The ruins filled with rubble and a collapsed ceiling that blanketed the ground with snow. I shivered as a cold wind blew through.

I was missing my hoodie cloak. I looked around and looked to see a banner. It'll have to do. I bit down on the fabric and ripped a good chunk out of the banner. Taking a bit to study it, I realized I had ripped out a chunk of the Equestrian Flag. I furrowed my brow and shook my head. I need to make sure I'm not freezing to death. I started to wrap and fold the piece of the flag before tossing it around me. Using my magic, I fasted the loose curtain rope at my chest and flicked the back of my makeshift cloak. It was warm enough. I sighed and threw on the hood I managed to bring together with another part of the Equestrian Flag. I walked down the hallway, taking a turn and finding myself in the foyer of a rundown castle. I still had no idea where I was. But taking a step down the stairs to the foyer, I blinked and noticed shadows beginning to rise from the ground. Lackeys formed, brandishing weapons of all kinds. I heard Din cackle.

The hunt is on then. She grinned. I walked to the center top of the stairs and withdrew my quarterstaff. Feeling a surge of energy, I spun the halberd around and aimed at the creatures. I have to figure out where I am. I have to get back to my friends. I adjusted my halberd, seeing the golems beginning to charge me. I grit my teeth and jumped from the top of the stairs, my halberd held back and ready to strike. I swung my halberd, dispersing the creatures into melting shadow. That seemed to get the other Lackeys to freeze. I glared and stood up on two, motioning to the golems.

"Hey, you started it. Time to finish it." I challenged. In the end, not every story has a happy ending, or a true ending for that matter. There is still so much to tell and so much to discover. And unfortunately for me, my story is far from over. The more Lackeys I slayed, the more it dawned on me. I'm an author of my fate. I'll write my own destiny over the one laid out for me. I'll continue to fight for that goal. For my friends. For my renewed kindling with my family. For Equestria.
> Epilogue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Warsong


Four Weeks Later

Deep in the Frozen North, the northern lights waved majestically through the sky over snowcapped mountains. Down below on a traveler’s road, a small wagon cart was being tugged along by a mare. Next to her, another mare, scanned the area. Both were dressed head to hoof in thermal gear, muzzles covered and goggles over their eyes. The mare pulling the wagon shivered, turning to the other mare.

“Do you even know where we are going?” The mare asked. The other mare looked to her with a shake of her head.

“If I recall from the stories, Princess Platinum’s Castle should be around here.” The mare replied. The other mare slumped.

“I don’t know why I agreed to go to the Frozen North… I want to be back wrapped in a nice blanket, a nice cup of coco and a cozy fire.” She sighed in wishful thinking. “But of course, fate of our world relies on seven creatures. Are you sure Twilight gave us the right directions?” She asked. The mares had walked a bit further before stopping. The other mare nodded, removing her goggles to reveal herself to be Starlight Glimmer. She smiled and pointed ahead.

“Considering that is a good sign. Those four ponies did follow through with their info gathering.” She said. The other mare looked ahead, removing her goggles to reveal herself to be Trixie. Both mares looked upon a glorious, ruined castle head, the faded snow-covered blue roof jutting out from over the top of the mountain. Trixie shivered and looked to Starlight with an annoyed look.

“Great. Maybe we can finally take a break and warm up a bit? I haven’t been able to feel my haunches several hours back.” She said, rubbing her flank. Starlight chuckled and nudged Trixie playfully.

“Nothing wrong with a little best friend adventure. Besides, Twilight tasked us in searching for Fie.” Starlight stated. Trixie frowned and shook her head.

“Why’d she end up here of all places is the greatest mystery to me.” Trixie whinnied. “Why couldn’t somepony else take the job?” Starlight frowned.

“Because everypony else is either looking elsewhere or trying to prepare for an eventual war and in order to stop it, we need Fie’s help.” Starlight explained. Trixie shook her head.

“I understand that the Princess Twilight tasked us with a great and powerful mission for the great and powerful tag team duo.” She said with a confident smile before it quickly fell to unimpressed annoyance. “But seriously, anypony could have done it in half the time it took us. I thought the map was enough to show us where she is?” Starlight sighed as they began trekking up a side path.

“That’s the odd part. After Hoofington’s destruction, her cutie-mark just vanished. It was as if she was trying not to let anypony find her.” Starlight looked worriedly. “She’s probably been going through a lot, losing her home.” Trixie arched a brow.

“Hoofington isn’t that pretty. But…” Trixie put a reassuring hoof on Starlight’s shoulder. “If it mattered to a friend, then it matters to me.” Trixie then smiled with a cocky brow and rubbed her chin. “Besides, I’m still dying to find out how she does that duplication cloning spell. I have so many ideas in mind that will blow away the audience! Imagine it. The Great and Powerful Trixie, in her Tour for World Peace, wows the audience with her spectacular menagerie of herselves!” She grinned. Starlight rolled her eyes playfully with a giggle.

“You sure you just don’t want an ego trip with the amount of admiring yourself?” She replied. Trixie swished her mane bang and winked.

"Nothing wrong with perfection! But I can be even more perfect!" She gestured her hoof above her. "The Perfectly Great and Powerfully Perfect Trixie!" Starlight shook her head, laughing softly.

"Alright, oh perfect and powerfully perfect Trixie. Perhaps you can show me how we should get across this bridge to the castle with your wagon?" Starlight smirked as they came to a stop. The ruined, magnificent castle of Princess Platinum’s loomed high overhead. The northern lights giving it a magical yet tragic ambiance. Trixie parked her wagon and unlatched herself from it before meeting up with Starlight by the edge. The two mares looked down at the chasm below.

"On second thoughts, maybe we should just go back. No Fie here!" Trixie nervously said as she turned around. Starlight frowned and with her magic, pulled Trixie back towards her. She then waved a hoof coolly in front of her.

"Relax, Trix. I got this." She said. Starlight readied herself and her horn glowed brightly. A warm wind blew around the two as her magic reached far below and across from them. She could sense what used to be here. Starlight then swished her head and several massive stones and pillars began to swirl up from the chasm and floated in front of them. Starlight swished her head in the opposite direction and a bridge began to form and reconstruct. With the decrepit stone bridge fixed, Starlight proudfully brushed her hoof against her chest. "Reconstruction time spell. I've always been wanting to use it." She said coolly. Trixie rolled her own eyes and smiled.

"And you think I'm the one with an ego trip." She said. Both mares giggled as they cautiously began their trek across the bridge. Both began to feel smaller and smaller as the magnificent, ruined castle towered higher than Canterlot. Starlight marveled as they reached a snow-covered courtyard with a destroyed statue and fountain in the center of it.

"Wow... I wonder what this place used to be like in its' prime?" Starlight marveled. Trixie was also impressed by the sheer size and space of the courtyard. The two made their way across the space and up the wide staircase to the entrance. It was blocked, however, by rubble and two massive bent platinum doors. Starlight stuck her tongue out as she recast her reconstruction time spell, only to find that unbending platinum was a bit harder than she expected. She panted, releasing her magic. "Whew. Okay, harder than I thought."

"What about this?" Trixie asked, removing some vines with her own magic. There was a hole in the stain glass window, which Starlight smiled.

"Nice job, Trixie." Starlight nodded. She then took a small but good chunk of rubble and began breaking the glass to widen the hole. Trixie arched a brow.

"Uhhh, wouldn't we get in trouble for that?" She asked. Starlight shrugged.

"Pfft, as if anypony lives here anymore. I mean, the place is already half run down anyway. What harm can breaking a window do?" She said, raising the rock again. Suddenly, a shadow sprang out from the hole, causing both mares to yelp and scatter. The shadow slithered across the snow, the snow being untouched as it did so. It then formed into a silhouette of a pony. Darkness swirled around it and it turned its' faceless head towards the two. Trixie hid behind Starlight as they looked on in surprise.

"A power element?!" Starlight exclaimed in shocked surprise. The shadow shuddered before brandishing a sharp, dark blade from the hoof. Trixie shook Starlight.

"Do something, Starlight!!" Trixie panicked. The creature began to bound towards them. Starlight gulped and put a hoof to her chest.

"I hope this works..." She rasped. She then readied herself before swishing her head. With a grunt, she fired a light blue beam from her horn. It hit the creature directly in the head, causing it to tumble towards them. Starlight popped in a bright flash with Trixie and reappeared behind the creature, who had crashed and shattered the window. The mares advanced cautiously, peeking in through the hole and seeing the remains of the creature splattered against a pile of rubble. It melted into the ground, vanishing completely. Both mares let out a sigh of relief.

"Good one, Star." Trixie said. Starlight nodded and withdrew a necklace with a starry night color from her neck.

"I have to hoof it to Starswirl. He was right about this rock being able to combat the element's power." She said. She then climbed through the broken window, being careful as to not cut herself before helping Trixie in. With the two inside, they found themselves in a side hallway. To their right was a missing doorway that led out to a blocked off foyer. To their left, a hallway that was littered with decayed fabric, paintings and furniture as well as part of the ceiling. The two cautiously made their way down the hall, peeking their heads into a couple of rooms that weren't locked or caved in by rubble. They reached the end of the hall that turned down to a conjoining hallway that reached the opposite end. Unfortunately, that was closed off to a collapsed wall. They walked further down until they came to a four-way junction, the blocked off hall in front while to their right, a double door that when they peeked their head in, led to what appeared to be a lounge. Decorative furniture and cabinets with broken porcelain dishware and other knick-knacks made the room a place of what would probably be a comfort zone. The frozen fireplace charred but frozen over. Ice seemed to have formed into giant, misshapen blocks over a couple of the furniture. The two mares then proceeded to head to the other door.

When they entered, both gasped in awe as a massive, iced over room with a couple of fallen giant chandeliers and rubble from the castle dotted the area. The walls had even caved, letting in the elements to do whatever it pleased.

"This must have been the ball room." Starlight stated with a rub of her hoof against her chin. Trixie walked over to a suite of armor that was still intact and tapped it. It was cold to the touch. Trixie shivered and sneezed. She sniffled and rubbed her snout.

"We better hope Fie is here. I think I'm starting to catch a cold." Trixie said. Starlight nodded as she walked around the fallen rubble. Four tall archways led out to a crumbled and partially broken balcony. Starlight couldn't help but wonder what kind of ball Princess Platinum hosted. Being one of the founders to Equestria, she must have had been great at parties. Or perhaps, hosting them now that Starlight thinks about it a bit more. Not much else to the room seemed to stick out for the two as they began to walk towards the door to the other side. Starlight opened it, struggling as it was hard to pull the platinum door that was probably frozen over. Trixie hummed and shrugged to Starlight, having no ideas that came to mind on how to proceed. Starlight racked her brain before beaming at an idea. She took a deep breath and gathered the magic at her horn. The light blue was tinged with amber. She aimed her horn and the platinum door began to heat up. They could feel the heat radiate off of the doors as the ice blocking it melted into steam.

Starlight then opened the door easily, nodding happily to Trixie. The door snapped off its’ hinges and tipped forward in front of them with a loud crash. The two mares winced and looked around, hoping it didn't cause any attraction to whatever other dangers that maybe lurking in the castle. Seeing as nothing hopped out to try and attack them, the two proceeded down the hall. The rubble blocking off their way wasn't as bad as the other places. They were able to climb over it with ease before continuing their trek. Room after room and hall after hall, the more they worked their way around the obstacles, the more it began to feel like a tedious puzzle. Starlight was beginning to feel annoyed as she bucked at another locked door.

"Did Princess Platinum decide to lock every door before she went out to find Equestria?" Starlight groaned in frustration. Trixie looked around, her eyes widening as she then pointed to a broken window.

"Through there!" She said, cantering over to the window. Trixie levitated a hefty frozen castle brick and shattered the window with a swish of her head. Starlight blinked and looked at her with narrowed eyes.

"You just wanted to break something, didn't you?" She said. Trixie did an excited little prance in place with a chuckle.

"As liberating as that was, I promise that this will lead us around!" She exclaimed excitedly. Starlight couldn't help but smile yet pointed at her anyway.

"You're bad with directions, Trixie." She said. Trixie pat her chest with a smirk.

"Only when I don't try to look for danger." She said. Starlight shrugged and trotted over to the window. Trixie was right. There was just enough space to sidle against the wall. However, it was a long way down. Looking ahead of the path, it trailed to a balcony. Starlight took a deep breath and covered her muzzle and face with her goggles and muffler. It was going to get windy. Trixie did the same as Starlight got her footing, rearing up against the wall and carefully sidling along it. Trixie was beginning to have second thoughts. Starlight was focusing on trying not to slip. As they got closer, Starlight hugged the wall as she nearly got blown away by the fierce, cold wind. She took a moment to calm her panic and Trixie shivered. "O-Okay, this is too much danger. L-let's head back." She said shakily. Starlight darted her eyes in thought. No. They came too far to quit here. Starlight blinked in realization. She then put her magic around Trixie, the mare yelping, as Starlight carried Trixie around her and floated her onto the balcony. Trixie carefully stepped on the balcony to ensure it wouldn't collapse under her weight. Making sure her best friend was okay, Starlight levitated herself and floated over to the balcony, landing next to Trixie.

Trixie shook her head. "Why couldn't you have done that in the first place?" She asked. Starlight tapped her hooves nervously.

"S-sometimes I overthink things. R-regardless, we are here now." She stated.

Trixie walked towards the door, shaking her head a little. Pushing and pulling against the door, she found it to be locked. She spun around and bucked it once. Twice. Starlight walked over, spun around and synced her own buck with Trixie's. The doors flung open, which was surprising that the door wasn't iced over. Starlight wasn't complaining though. They entered into a guest bedroom. A four-post bed had collapsed in on itself. The carpet torn and ripped at their hooves. The furniture also caved in under the weight of a chandelier. A giant, creepy portrait of a sharp looking stallion who seemed unimpressed, watched them as they made their way towards a door. Starlight removed her goggles and muffler and heated the door before bucking it open. They found themselves out in the foyer. The spacious room had seen much better days. A support pillar had collapsed where the entrance would be, with the rest of the entrance blocking it off. The mares looked up the winding steps leading up to the second floor. Both gasping as they marveled at a massive, towering portrait of Princess Platinum against the wall. The regal, alabaster unicorn posing proud and commanding as her sharp and unimpressed eyes watched the two. Trixie gulped.

"S-speaking of ego trip. Didn't take Princess Platinum to be... that much into herself." She nervously squeaked. Starlight was also intimidated by the size of the portrait. How was that even possible to make? Trixie then tapped Starlight on the shoulder, causing her to look at the mare. Following her gaze, she gasped as the suits of armor that lined the foyer suddenly moved.

From the helm, glowing red eyes gleamed with a dark swirl emitting out of the joints. Each suit brandishing different weapons as they began to turn towards the mares. Starlight readied herself while Trixie looked panicked around the room. She then yelped and shoved Starlight out of the way, dodging as well, as an axe crashed down where they were moments ago. Starlight turned and aimed her horn, the beam striking the helm of the armor. The helm flew through the air, landing in front of Trixie. Trixie blinked quizzically. The helm then gleamed red from under and Trixie screamed as she scurried away. Trixie panted as she dodged under and around the suits of armor swinging at her. Starlight teleported up to the steps and began shooting beams down at the armor. Starlight felled several of the suits of armor, the armor clattering into pieces and scattering about. Not too far off, Trixie had backed herself into a corner. She shrunk as two suits of armor advanced towards her. Trixie looked desperately around before seeing a loose support. She reached with her magic and pulled the loose brick out, causing the pillar to crackle. The suits of armor froze and looked up, giving Trixie time to scamper past them and dive out of the way as the pillar came crashing down.

She rolled a bit, bumping into another suit of armor that caused it to stumble and turn around, hitting its' unfortunate friend with its' weapon and causing the suit to scatter into pieces. The armor she stumbled caught its' footing before holding up a spear at her. Trixie held up her hooves in surrender, gulping.

"Y-y-you wouldn't hurt a magician, would you?" She nervously asked. The suit of armor began to advance before a bright light flashed behind it. The suit blew apart and scattered over Trixie as the mare ducked. Starlight walked forward, smiling as she held out a hoof to her best friend. Trixie looked up and smiled, taking her hoof and the two hugged. When they pulled away, Trixie looked over to the scattered armor pieces. "I-I never thought I'd see living suits of armor." She stated. Starlight kicked a rolling gauntlet and narrowed her eyes.

"Maybe a security system? Princess Platinum must have made quite a bit of enemies with all this wealth and power." She stated. The two then stiffened as they heard hoofsteps coming from the second floor. They turned and readied themselves as the hoofsteps got louder and louder. Starlight squinted her eyes as a figure rounded the corner and began making their way down the steps. Trixie ducked behind Starlight again as the latter scraped the ground, ready to engage. But as the figure descended, Starlight noticed that the figure was wearing a worn and ripped up Equestrian Flag. The makeshift hood covering the pony's face. The figure walked past them, seemingly in a trance. They kicked aside the suits of armor as they walked. Starlight noticed the tail. It was a fire-streaked tail. She looked worriedly at the figure. "Quiet Fire? Is that you?" She asked. Trixie blinked and looked at the figure with a squint.

Trixie sighed in relief. "Finally, we can get out of here!" She said with an annoyed tone. "I've had my fill of danger for one day..." The figure then stopped and stared at the blocked entrance way. A sudden gust of wind blew the hood off. The messy, unkempt mane of fire blew in the wind. Quiet Fire then looked over her shoulder and fire shot up around the room. Starlight and Trixie shielded themselves as the intense heat warmed the room quickly. With the room now properly lit, Starlight gasped as she saw the angry, glazed look of Quiet Fire's swirling orchid eyes, her muzzle snarling at them. Trixie shivered while Starlight took a step forward.

"Fie! It's me, Starlight! And Trixie! We've come to get you back!" Starlight said. Quiet Fire didn't say anything as she then turned to them. 'Uh oh... she doesn't look so happy.' Starlight thought as she stepped back a bit. Quiet Fire stood up on two and reached behind her back, throwing out her leg as a flaming, spectral halberd flared into her hoof. She twirled it skillfully around her before aiming it at Starlight. "Trixie, run!" Starlight shouted. The two mares booked it up the stairs. Just in time too as the in-equine speed of Quiet Fire touched down with the halberd cracking the floor beneath her where the two were seconds ago. Starlight and Trixie barreled down the hall, bounding over ruined furniture and rubble.

"Where do we go!?" Trixie panted. Starlight looked over her shoulder and she gasped as Quiet Fire rounded the corner, kicking off of the wall and gaining a lot of distance with her bounces from wall to wall.

'We have to get her to come to her sense somehow! Think, Starlight, think!!' Starlight thought desperately for a solution. She then balked and tackled Trixie into a room as Quiet Fire sailed towards them and swung the halberd, causing a cone of fire to travel down the hall. The two scrambled to their hooves and raced for the door ahead of them. Starlight blasted the door open and the two galloped down the hall. They had entered into the inner courtyard. It was massive as the outer one. A collapsed gazebo in one part of the area, some fallen statues and broken pottery, dead brambles and bushes. Another fountain that was in relatively good condition but dried up. The two quickly dove out into the courtyard a beam of fire sailed past them. Quiet Fire galloped down the hall and was quick to catch up to them. Starlight turned around and threw her head down. The snow exploded around them, and Quiet Fire back flipped away, flicking the snow off her makeshift cloak. Starlight and Trixie had taken cover inside the fountain via Starlight's on the fly teleportation.

"What do we do??" Trixie whispered to Starlight. Starlight shook her head in disbelief.

"I-I don't know! W-we've never gone up against an actual power element bearer!" she whispered back in reply. They then heard a pained grunt. Taking a peek around the fountain, they saw Quiet Fire clutching her head with her free hoof, stumbling and shaking her head.

"It's all... my fault..." She rasped. The two mares exchanged worried glances. "I... I can't..." She began, growling now. "I can't go back yet. Not until... I answer for what I've done." She then looked up and her eyes widened. "Table Top... I'm... so sorry..." She then fell to her hind knees, looking bested, her head bowing. The two began to slowly creep out of cover. Starlight cautiously stepped out of the fountain and took cautious steps towards Quiet Fire. "It's all my fault... It has always been my fault..." The defeated mare shook her head softly. Starlight looked back to Trixie, who gave her a nervous smile and a wave of her hoof. Starlight rolled her eyes before looking back down at the mare.

"Quiet Fire... whatever you did to... Table Top... wasn't your fault. Neither was Hoofington. Everypony has been looking for you. They want you to come back home." Starlight began. Quiet Fire remained where she was, quiet and pathetic looking. "Fie, a war is going to happen and we could use your help. We can't stop it before it begins without you. Please, come home!" Quiet Fire then looked up at her. A look of confusion which quickly turned into a maniacal grin. Her pupils slit as she began to cackle. The unnerving voice of Din broke through Quiet Fire's own voice.

"Home? There is nowhere else for her to go to. Ponyville won't want her back. And she already liberated her hatred of her origin home. Why should she go back to a place who wants nothing to do with her?" Din spoke. Starlight frowned and readied herself challengingly.

"You possessed her to do all of that. For boredom or sport. Whatever the reason is, Quiet Fire is not your puppet to do with as you please!" Starlight growled. Din cackled and stood up, gripping the halberd.

"Au contraire. I am able to do what is necessary for our own survival. Your pathetic realm maybe at war, but my war is my own. And I will not be bothered to aid in some pointless power dispute!" Quiet Fire tossed out a hoof in motion. "Do not take my words for a hypocrite. While mortal wars are fought through greed, power and ideals, primal wars are far greater than that. Not saying I'm no stranger to mortal wars, but it's not fun if you are just dominating the field with no challenge." Din grinned through Quiet Fire. Starlight darted her eyes. An idea popped into her head.

"That maybe so, Din. But I think this war in particular does concern both of you. Our neighbors of Pony Land are planning to attack come springtime. When it does, guess who'll be leading the charge?" She smirked victoriously. "General Lilac!" Din's eyes softened, but her look still showed an aggressive predatory approach. Starlight pointed at her. "We heard from Quiet Fire's friends about what happened in Hoofington. How you went completely insane when General Lilac flaunted power in front of you. Power that shouldn't have been borrowed. If you help us prevent the war from starting, you'll get your shot at General Lilac. But you have to let Fie come home." Starlight narrowed her eyes at Din, who met her gaze with a grin. She hummed before dispersing the halberd and standing up on all fours.

"A fair point, mortal. Yet, even though my vessel is now an enemy to your kind and mine as well, it'll be too much for the poor soul. If she has an overwhelming desire to stop it all, then I'll do more than just a simple megaspell on the rat-infested mortal city. Not even the cursed serpent or the higher beings can stop it." She cackled as she looked up into the northern light sky. "I've finally unlocked the key. The power flowing into me is beyond what I could imagine. Maybe even more. My sisters will stand no chance against me now. One step closer to ascension..." She marveled. Starlight glared at Din.

"The seven still need to be gathered to prevent the doomsday event. What point are you serving by making an inconvenience to everypony??" Starlight asked. Din motioned casually with a swirl of her hoof as she spoke.

"I am no longer bounded to the bylaws. The power I've achieved recently is thanks to that. I'm my own free being now. While my sisters are reveling in their gifted power, I won mine through my own! No longer will I be at the bottom! I'll be the apex of the world! Beyond the serpent! Beyond this realm!" She grinned maniacally as spectral wings sprouted and unfurled on Quiet Fire's back. "Watch and behold the power of a primal! A true apex of the world!" The halberd held high and Quiet Fire flourished it around her before aiming at Starlight. There was no time to react. It was instant. Starlight and Trixie sailed past Quiet Fire as the fountain exploded. The two crashed through the wall and massive portrait of Queen Platinum. The two hit the ground and rolled, coming to a stop after sliding. The beaten mares painfully pushed themselves up from the ground, shaking away their daze before looking up and seeing Quiet Fire descend from the open ceiling. The portrait of Princess Platinum began to burn and fade as Din laughed evilly. "It's almost too easy! No complicated motions! No incantations! Everything commanded by my own will!" She then held up the halberd high in front of her. "Bow before me!" Trixie and Starlight grunted as they were forced to bow. Their legs struggling to push away from it.

"S-Starlight... I can't..." Trixie whimpered in pain. Starlight grunted in pain as she looked around with one eye. She then had an idea. She reached out with her magic, flowing and connecting to the pieces of armor scattered about. As Din was marveling into the sky, like an angel ascending, Starlight began weaving a magical stitch through the armor pieces. As they combined and joined together, the pieces rose up into a massive golem. The hastily assembled suit of armor leveled with Din. Starlight noticed Din wasn't paying attention. In fact, she looked to be in a trance. Starlight ordered with her magic to hit Quiet Fire. The golem brought up a hoof and as it swung down, whatever trance Din was in broke, but too late for reaction. The golem crushed Quiet Fire into the ground, creating a hoof crater. Trixie and Starlight felt whatever hold release them and both slumped to the floor, panting and feeling every bone in their body screaming at them.

Starlight winced as she painfully stood up. She looked to Trixie with worry as she leaned down to help her best friend up, who gave her an appreciative nod. Seeing as they both were okay, save for some sore spots, Starlight and Trixie limped over to the golem as it raised its' platinum hoof. Starlight let out a sigh of relief. Thank Celestia power element bearers were durable. Quiet Fire's unconscious body laid motionless in the crater. The two looked at each other.

"Are... are we really that powerless?" She asked weakly. Starlight sighed and gave a sad look.

"I'm afraid so, Trixie. We're just lucky that Din likes to get caught up in the moment." She rasped. Starlight levitated Quiet Fire effortlessly out of the crater and draped her over her back. "Come on. Let's go home. I could really do with a warm blanket and hot coco." She said, smiling tiredly at Trixie. The magician mare smiled back. As Starlight commanded the golem to burst through the main entrance, Starlight began to feel burn out. She had to release her magic and the golem suite of armor crumbled into pieces out into the courtyard. The two made their way back to the wagon, Starlight placing Quiet Fire onto a hammock. Trixie latched it back onto her and taking one final look at the ruined castle of a founding pony, they walked away, leaving behind the ruins in the wake of the elements once more.





Somewhere, in a different, parallel dimension, a figure was browsing the restricted section of a library. The figure, Homo Sapien in nature, ran a finger across the shelves. They wore a purple hoodie with the hood up over their head. Their skirt brandishing a familiar sparkling star. Their shoes scraping against the neatly clean floor. Next to the figure at her legs, was a purple dog with a tiny green tuft of hair and a spiked collar. The figure mumbled to herself in frustration.

"Ohh... where is it? I know I saw it somewhere here!" She whispered to herself. She wasn't supposed to be back here. She had snuck in when no one was looking. The figure looked down at the dog and removed her hood, revealing a dusk, highlighted ponytail hair. She adjusted her glasses as the dog sniffed the books. "Careful, Spike. We don't want anyone to know we are in here!" She whispered to the animal. Spike pushed aside some books with his snout before wagging his tail.

"Here it is!" He said. He bit down on the book and pulled out a faded and dusty old book with yellow, wrinkled pages. The girl smiled and knelt down to take the book from Spike, scratching behind his ears.

"Good boy, Spike! Now then..." She held up the book and blew the dust off of it. There was a lot more dust than she expected as she coughed and waved her hand in front of her face. Gathering herself, she adjusted her glasses again and read the decrepit, leatherbound book.

All Things Magical

The girl flipped open to the first page and brushed a hand gently over a cursive handwriting.

Property of Megan.

The girl beamed, but it was short lived. She stiffened when she heard the sound of chatter not too far away. She quickly stuffed the book in her backpack, Spike hopping in after. Slinging it onto her back, she pulled her hood over her head and quickly slipped around the aisle just as a tall woman with rainbow hair and a mature look walked with a smaller, but still taller woman with midnight hair rounded the corner. The rainbow haired woman was dressed in a tan suite jacket and brown slacks and loafers while the other wore a pink blouse with blue slacks and loafers.

"It's just all these strange occurrences happening around campus. It couldn't be Equestrian Magic, can it?" The midnight haired woman asked. The rainbow haired woman sighed and crossed her arms.

"I keep hoping to catch a break with the students on all this Equestrian Magic. But after last year's summer camp and spring break incident, I'm afraid I'm going to have to cancel the Palooza Event." She said. The midnight hair woman put a reassuring hand on the taller woman's shoulder.

"Celestia, you've worked yourself to the ground. Why not just take a small vacation away from campus? I can handle all your duties while you are gone." She smiled. Celestia returned the smile in kind and put a hand over the other woman's.

"I appreciate it, Luna. But as principle to Canterlot High, it is my responsibility to my students and their parents that I keep them safe. If the Equestrian Magic is running rampant again, we can't just keep relying on Sunset Shimmer and the others." Celestia sighed in frustration. "If only there was more we can do..."

The girl began to tip-toe quietly away from Celestia and Luna. She slipped out of the restriction section, tucking her hood further down her head to cover her face as she walked by and power walked towards the library exit. Upon leaving the library, she heard a hum coming from her neck. She withdrew a geode that began to shimmer and hum in a prismatic, rainbow light. The girl darted her eyes in thought before nodding determinedly, tucking the pendant back into her hoodie and walking down the hall.

'This isn't normal Equestrian Magic. Something else is seeping in. I just hope we can be able to stop it with Megan's help.' The girl thought.

To be continued in Warsong.